《Falling In Love With The Billionaire Twins》


 1

    The day before Cher¡¯s wedding ceremony had finallye. We were together in her busy bridal room, chatting happily about the uing celebration. The room was adorned with delicate decorations, reflecting Cher¡¯s vision of a romantic and elegant wedding. For as long as I can remember, this was her biggest dream. Marrying the love of her life.


    ¡°Can you believe it, Cher? Tomorrow¡¯s the big day! You¡¯re going to look stunning as the bride,¡± I said with excitement, admiring all the dresses and essories in the room.


    Cher beamed with happiness, her eyes sparkling. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either! It feels surreal, but I¡¯m ready for this new chapter in my life. Thank you for being here with me through all the nning and preparations.¡±


    Thest few months were super busy. I went dress shopping with her, cake tasting, and I even had to reach out to Ed Sheeran¡¯s manager, because at thest minute she decided she wanted ¡°Thinking Out Loud¡± as her wedding song.


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my best friend, and I wouldn¡¯t miss this special day for anything. It¡¯s going to be a day filled with love, joy, and unforgettable memories,¡± I replied, feeling emotional seeing Cher about to start this new journey. It feels so weird. One moment we were graduating from college and the next I was attending her wedding. Where did the time go?


    ¡°Do you remember our adventures in the neighborhood?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, definitely! We were like little explorers, always finding new ces to y,¡± Cher replied, her eyes shining with excitement.


    We had carefree days of ying hide-and-seek until the sun went down, and we¡¯dugh as we raced each other through the streets.


    ¡°I loved our secret forts in the backyard,¡± Cher said fondly. ¡°They were our special ce to dream big dreams.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯d n all sorts of adventures there, pretending to be knights and princesses,¡± I added.


    Thinking back, we also recalled the joy of the ice cream truck that we¡¯d run to whenever we heard its jingle. Choosing vors and eating ice cream on the curb was pure happiness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The park was another favorite spot. We swung on the swings, climbed trees, and chased butterflies, feeling unstoppable in our little world.


    ¡°Oh, and those races we had were so much fun! We¡¯d challenge each other andugh all the way,¡± she said, with a yful grin.


    High school had its challenges, but having each other¡¯s support made it easier. We faced tough times together and were there to listen andfort each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your support,¡± I said sincerely. ¡°You were always there for me.¡±


    ¡°And you were there for me too,¡± Cher replied warmly. ¡°Our friendship only got stronger through all those teenage ups and downs.¡±


    Our teenage years were filled with sleepovers, gossiping about crushes, and trying beauty experiments. We had inside jokes and pulled pranks, making memories we¡¯d never forget.


    As we chatted, I couldn¡¯t help but think about my own future with Leon. We had been together for a while now, and our rtionship was getting stronger every day. Tomorrow¡¯s ceremony made me think about my own dreams of starting a life with him.


    I met Leon in myst year of college. It was hard to not notice him. Leon had a presence that captivated anyone who set eyes on him. His deep brown eyes glisten with warmth and intelligence, drawing you in like a moth to a me. His raven-ck hair added to his allure, cascading in sleek waves that frame his handsome face perfectly.


    As an engineer, Leon¡¯s mind was as sharp as his appearance. He had an analytical and methodical approach to problem-solving, which has earned him a reputation for being highly skilled in his profession. My family loved him. I loved him.


    ¡°Seeing you getting married has got me thinking about my future with Leon,¡± I shared with a soft smile.


    Cher¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. ¡°Oh, spill the details! How are things going with you and Leon?¡±


    Blushing a bit, I said, ¡°Things are wonderful. We¡¯ve been talking about taking the next step, and I can¡¯t stop imagining what our future will be like. It feels surreal, but I¡¯m excited to see what life has in store for us.¡±


    Cher leaned in with genuine interest. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I can tell you¡¯re head over heels for him. The way you talk about Leon, it¡¯s clear that you two are meant to be.¡±


    I nodded, feeling grateful for her support. ¡°Thank you, Cher. You¡¯ve always been there for me, and I¡¯m so thankful to have you as my friend.¡±


    She yfully winked, saying, ¡°Well, you¡¯re stuck with me for life, bitch. Now, have you thought about what kind of ceremony you want? A big wedding or a smaller, more intimate gathering?¡±


    Chuckling, I considered the options. I haven¡¯t really thought about it yet. I do have a Pinterest board called ¡°dream wedding¡± but that was from when I was sixteen. ¡°Honestly, I think I¡¯d prefer something intimate. I¡¯ve always liked the idea of exchanging vows in a cozy setting, surrounded by our closest friends and family. It just feels more personal and meaningful to me.¡±


    I was not into big extravagant gatherings. My whole life I was pushed to attend those events, because of my parents. My dad¡¯s a diplomat and my mom¡¯s a model. It was always fundraisers, meetings, fashion shows, conferences, awards, and god-knows what else.


    Cher agreed, saying, ¡°I totally get that. It¡¯s all about celebrating love and the connection you have with Leon. No matter the size of the event, your love will shine through.¡±


    Her words touched me. ¡°You¡¯re right, as always. Love is what matters most, and I can¡¯t wait to celebrate that with everyone dear to us. But enough talking about me. Your wedding will be the biggest wedding this city has ever seen!¡±


    I was looking forward to the wedding of the year. It was going to be grand and extravagant. She was the only daughter and her soon-to-be husband is an only child. Both families went all out for their off-springs. Not to mention that they bothe from a wealthy background. Her father owns a multi billionpany in the United States as well as in Dubai. One of her twin brothers is a heart surgeon and the other one took after his dad.


    Cher herself took after her mother who is one of the bestwyers in town. Amidst her busy work life, Cher had found love in an unexpected encounter a few years ago. It was an amusing and unforgettable incident that had led her to meet Mario, the police officer who would soon be her husband.


    Their love story began in a rather unconventional way when Mario arrested Cher for an idental and rather humorous incident. She had yfully shed her boobies at an old couple, thinking it was a harmless prank. Little did she know that a certain police officer was nearby, ready to enforce thew.


    While the encounter was awkward at first, Cher¡¯s charm and genuine remorse won Mario over, and they soon found themselves engaged inughter rather than legalities. It was a meet-cute like no other, and the shared humor and chemistry between them sparked a connection that grew into a beautiful rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited for the theme!¡± She gushed as she rummaged through her drawer. ¡°It¡¯s going to be so magical especially with the stargazing session during reception!¡±


    As I already said before¡­wedding of the year.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cher dangled a bright red lingerie in my face. My eyes widened with excitement as I admired the bright red lingerie she was holding. ¡°Oh wow, Cher, this is stunning!¡± I eximed, gently running my fingers over the delicate fabric. ¡°You have such great taste. I bet your man will be blown away when he sees you in this.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I hope so,¡± she replied, ¡°I really wanted to spice things up a bit, and I thought this would be the perfect surprise for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll love it,¡± I reassured her. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t, cancel the whole wedding.¡±


    Sheughed and then looked at me with that mischievous glint in her eyes that I know too well. ¡°I also bought you one.¡± She pulled out another pair of lingerie and threw it at me.


    My mouth fell wide open. ¡°No way. This is crazy!¡±


    Cher giggled yfully at my enthusiastic response. ¡°Oh, Leon won¡¯t know what hit him!¡± she eximed, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh along with her excitement. ¡°You¡¯re right! I can¡¯t wait to see the look on his face,¡± I said, feeling a mix of nervousness and anticipation building up inside me. I wasted no time. I quickly slipped out of my clothes and carefully put on the bright red lingerie. The moment I looked at myself in the mirror, I couldn¡¯t believe the transformation. The lingerie hugged my curves perfectly, and I felt incredibly sexy and confident. Bless my mom for passing on her killer body to me.


    Everyone alwaysments on how much I resemble my mom. We share simr facial features, with captivating eyes that reflect warmth and kindness, a well-defined nose, and a gentle smile that lights up a room. My hair is flowing and radiant, adding to my overall charm.


    ¡°You look absolutely stunning, Lily!¡± Cherplimented, pping her hands in delight. ¡°Leon won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I nodded, my heart pounding with excitement. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready to surprise him,¡± I dered, determination evident in my voice.


    Cher smiled warmly at me. ¡°Go get ¡¯em, girl! You¡¯ve got this,¡± she encouraged, giving me a reassuring pat on the back.


    With newfound confidence and a touch of nervousness, I left Cher¡¯s ce and headed home, ready to surprise Leon.


    Leon and I have been living together for a few months now, and it has been an incredible experience. We¡¯ve grown so much closer and have be like a little family. Sharing our daily lives, experiences, and supporting each other has been truly rewarding. Living together has brought us even closer and strengthened our bond in ways we couldn¡¯t have imagined before.


    My heart skipped a beat as I approached the front door and heard faint moansing from inside. My excitement quickly turned to confusion and concern. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone else to be in the house. My mind raced with thoughts, wondering what could be going on.


    Cautiously, I unlocked the door and tiptoed inside. The moans grew louder, and now I could also hear giggles mixed in with them. My curiosity intensified, and I quietly made my way towards the source of the sounds, trying not to alert whoever was there.


    I took a deep breath and gathered all my courage before pushing the door open. My heart was beating fast in my chest. But what I saw inside shattered my world. There was Leon, the man I loved and trusted, in a close embrace with another woman whom I recognized as Be, one of the most famous actresses in Hollywood.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. It felt like a huge wave of shock and disbelief crashing over me. It was as if my heart sank to my stomach, and I couldn¡¯t find the right words to express the pain I was feeling. I feltpletely betrayed.


    ¡°Leon!!¡± I called out, my voice trembling with a mix of hurt and anger.

 2

    The two people separated from each other. They looked guilty, reflecting the pain I felt inside. When Leon saw me wearing lingerie to surprise him, he panicked and tried to exin, but the hurt from his betrayal was too strong.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears and asked him, ¡°How could you?¡± My voice was filled with sadness. The pain hurt deeply, and it felt like the trust we had was falling apart. Be was long gone. She grabbed her clothes that were scattered on the floor and ran out the moment I called Leon¡¯s name out.


    Leon apologized and asked for forgiveness with remorse in his voice. He didn¡¯t mean to hurt me, but the damage was done.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, Lily,¡± he said, his voice shaking. ¡°Come on now baby. We haven¡¯t exactly done ittely.¡±


    ¡°You were busy so I gave you space! You¡¯re such a piece of shit!¡± I felt torn, but I knew I had to be strong. ¡°We are done, Leon! We are fucking done!¡±


    Leaving the broken love behind, I felt a sense of freedom. It was hard, but I knew I deserved better than a love tainted with betrayal.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I walked away, tears streamed down my face. I couldn¡¯t help but question myself. ¡°Why did this happen to me?¡± I asked, feeling sad. I wondered if I was unlovable, doubting myself and my rtionships. The pain of rejection and self-doubt weighed on me, leaving me searching for answers and understanding.


    Feeling hurt and broken, I foundfort in my best friend, Cher. She sat beside me, calming the chaos in my heart. I needed to talk to her and share my pain.


    Taking a deep breath, I mustered the strength to tell her the hard truth. ¡°Cher,¡± I began, feeling sad and angry, ¡°Leon¡­ he betrayed me.¡±


    Cher looked concerned and confused, encouraging me to keep talking. I tried to find the right words to exin how devastating it was. ¡°I¡­ I found him in bed with another girl,¡± I confessed, my voice trembling with the weight of the truth.


    Cher¡¯s expression changed, showing shock and understanding. She reached out to offer the support I needed. ¡°Lily,¡± she said softly, withpassion in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t even imagine how much that hurt.¡±


    Tears filled my eyes as I remembered the painful moment. It felt like it was tearing me apart inside. ¡°Cher, I¡­ I can¡¯t believe it. I wanted to show him the lingerie, the one you told me to wear as a surprise. And there they were, betraying me.¡±


    The room was silent after I spoke. The betrayal felt overwhelming, like a cruel twist of fate that left me struggling to breathe.


    Cher broke the silence with caring and determination. ¡°Lily, you deserve better than this,¡± she said firmly, supporting me with her gaze. ¡°You deserve love, loyalty, and respect. What Leon did shows his true character, and it doesn¡¯t reflect your worth.¡±


    I thanked Cher and agreed with her. I knew I deserved someone who loved and respected me.


    But the pain of the betrayal still weighed on me, and I wanted to escape it. I thought about drowning my sorrows in alcohol, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t help. I didn¡¯t want to ruin Cher¡¯s important event with my troubles. Instead, I decided to drink alone. I ended up in a dimly lit tavern, surrounded byughter and clinking sses. Each sip of alcohol gave me a brief break from my pain. Cher was there, supporting me and gentlyforting me.


    As I sat there, feeling overwhelmed by my emotions and thoughts of betrayal, Cher¡¯s phone suddenly beeped, and she looked worried. Something unexpected hade up, and she had to leave urgently.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Cher,¡± she said, sounding regretful. ¡°I have to go. I can¡¯t stay with you tonight.¡±


    I was surprised by the sudden change of ns, but I understood that she had important things to take care of, especially on the eve of her special event. Even though I felt disappointed, I managed to smile weakly and told her that it¡¯s okay, and I¡¯ll be fine.


    Cher hesitated, showing concern and care in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to leave me alone and vulnerable. Withpassion, she offered me help in the midst of the chaos.


    ¡°Lily, I can¡¯t leave you like this. It¡¯s not safe for you to go home alone in this state,¡± she insisted, determined to help. ¡°Pleasee to my room and rest there for the night. I won¡¯t be there, but at least you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    I was touched by her genuine concern and nodded gratefully. Her kindness was like a lifeline in my darkest moment.


    ¡ª


    Cher dropped me off at her house and went to attend to her duties. Feeling a bit tired and tipsy, I stumbled into her room. The fancy and empty space made me feel sad. I took off my coat andy down on the bed, but looking at myself in alluring lingerie felt bitter and ironic.


    Suddenly, I heard running water and a faint moaning sound. That¡¯s when I realized I had mistakenly entered the wrong room. This was not Cher¡¯s pink and red carpeted room. Curiosity got the best of me and I got up and made my way towards the bathroom. The moment I opened the door, I was stunned by the sight in front of me. With my mouth wide open I watched this hot specimen holding his dick in his hand, giving himself what looks like a well deserved handjob!

 3

    When I entered what I thought was Cher¡¯s room, memories of her twin brothers, Ace and Alex, flooded my mind. They had teased me a lot when we were kids, leaving deep scars in my heart. But they had left when we were 14, giving me a break from their torment and allowing me to rebuild my confidence.


    Trying to focus on the present, I suddenly realized I was in the wrong room, and I felt embarrassed for identally undressing in the room¡¯s actual upant. Ace, one of Cher¡¯s brothers and the one I caught jerking off in his bathroom, held my hand to stop me from leaving, making me feel uneasy and conflicted.


    I didn¡¯t know they were back in town.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stammered, feeling anxious and confused about this unexpected encounter. I shouldn¡¯t have been so curious!


    Ace asked me to stay, showing both intensity and vulnerability in his voice. Something I have never experienced from him before. He was always mean to me!


    I hesitated, torn by conflicting emotions. The memories of the childhood pranks with his twin brother still haunted me, and I was afraid to be vulnerable with Ace again. But curiosity made me wonder if there was more to him now. There we go again with the curiosity.


    Ace held my hand tightly, and he looked deeply into my eyes. Ew, I noticed he was using the hand he was jerking off with earlier to hold me.


    I felt unsure, with lots of different feelings in my head. The memories of their hurtful pranks from when we were kids were still with me, and they reminded me of the pain I went through. I was scared of being vulnerable with Ace again, but a part of me was curious and wanted to give him a chance to see if he had changed.


    Aceplimented me, saying I had be a beautiful woman. He liked how I looked and my figure, but it made me feel ufortable. I should have been happy about thepliments, but the memories of their hurtful pranks made me feel uneasy.


    ¡°I appreciate your kind words, Ace,¡± I said, feeling a bit nervous. ¡°But let¡¯s not think too much about the past.¡± I told him. I was resisting and had built walls around my heart. I didn¡¯t want to be vulnerable with him again. Ace has transformed into a handsome man with wavy hair, a strong and toned six-pack body, and a tall stature thatmands attention. His eyes were beautiful, capturing the essence of his personality and radiating warmth and kindness. His lips have a pleasing and attractive shape, adding to his overall appeal. It¡¯s insane how different he looks from the thin and malnourished boy he once was.


    However, now that I am standing in front of him, I felt a strange and powerful feeling drawing me closer to him. It was a paradoxical mix of resistance and longing, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions that threatened to consume me. The memories of our shared history shed with the undeniable attraction simmering beneath the surface. My heart and mind battled against each other, torn between self-preservation and the allure of the forbidden.


    Yet, there was another presence in the room, one that heightened the intensity of the moment. As Ace¡¯s advances persisted, something I have never felt before stirred within me. Something in me told me I should just use him to get Leon out of my system. If my shitty ex boyfriend could indulge his desires without remorse, why should I deny myself the same satisfaction?


    The lines blurred, the boundaries faded away, and the choices that once seemed clear became clouded by the maelstrom of emotions swirling within me. In that moment, I made a decision-a decision that would lead us down a path of forbidden pleasure and entangled consequences.


    And so, we spent the night together, lost in a haze of desire and urgency. Our bodies intertwined, our inhibitions shattered. It was a collision of passion and desperation, a brief escape from the torment of our past. I have never experienced sex this way before. His dick brought me orgasms after orgasms, wearing and tearing me outpletely.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the dawn broke, casting gentle rays of light upon our entangled forms, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. Confusion lingered, regret nestled deep within my heart. The forbidden act we had engaged in would undoubtedly have repercussions, testing the fragile bnce of our intertwined lives.


    As I looked at Ace, a mix of emotions swirled within me-attraction, uncertainty, and a hint of regret. I knew deep down that our entanglement could never be a simple affair.

 4

    As I started to understand what happenedst night, a strong feeling of regret washed over me like a big wave. I couldn¡¯t believe what I did. The reality of my actions hit me hard. Ace was Cher¡¯s brother, and I crossed a line I shouldn¡¯t have. Friends shouldn¡¯t be intimate with their friend¡¯s siblings; it goes against an unspoken rule of loyalty and respect.


    The weight of my mistake grew heavier when I realized the timing of it all. We did something we shouldn¡¯t have on the night before Cher¡¯s important wedding ceremony, a moment that should have been filled with happiness. Instead, I ruined that special asion with my careless behavior.


    Panicking, I knew I couldn¡¯t stay there and face the consequences of what we did. I needed to escape, to distance myself from the situation before it got even worse. My mind was racing, trying to find a way out of the mess I created.


    Feeling guilty and remorseful, I quickly got dressed and left the room. The guilt was suffocating, weighing heavily on my conscience. Every breath felt heavy, burdened by the knowledge of what I did.


    As I rushed through the corridors, my emotions were all over the ce. The guilt was eating away at me, leaving a bad taste in my mouth. I had put a long-standing friendship at risk. Cher had been my close friend and support, and now, I betrayed her trust.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I returned to Cher¡¯s room, I felt a sense of emptiness. The room felt colder, and I couldn¡¯t findfort in its familiar surroundings. It reminded me of the friendship I had jeopardized.


    Feeling even more guilty, I thought about facing Cher and keeping the secret from her. How could I act like nothing happened? How could I stand beside her, knowing that I had done something that could tear us apart?


    As I realized the impact of my choices, I promised myself to make things right by facing Cher with honesty and humility. It was the least I could do to mend the bonds I carelessly damaged.


    Sitting alone in Cher¡¯s room, tears filled my eyes. I was ready to confront the consequences of my actions and ept whatever came my way. I wanted to seek redemption and show that my moment of weakness didn¡¯t define who I truly was.


    Feeling burdened by guilt and shame, I hurried to the bathroom to cleanse myself both physically and emotionally. I tried to wash away the traces of my encounter with Ace, but the marks on my skin remained, reminding me of the boundaries I crossed and the trust I broke.


    Looking at my reflection, conflicting emotions overwhelmed me. The shame weighed heavily on me as I thought about how to face Cher without her noticing the marks. I needed to protect our friendship from further harm, so I searched for ways to hide the physical evidence of my betrayal, desperate to find a solution to the situation.


    I looked through my suitcase, searching for clothes that could hide the evidence of my encounter with Ace. I needed something that would cleverly hide what happened and prevent Cher from noticing. It felt like trying to solve an impossible puzzle, carefully considering each option.


    Eventually, I chose a blouse with a high cor and a scarf that I thought would do the job. I nned out how to position each garment to cover the marks and keep my secret safe. It was both a practical necessity and a desperate attempt to save our friendship from the damage caused by my actions.


    When I turned around I let out a loud gasp. There, at the doorway stood Cher, her eyes narrowed. ¡°I know what you did.¡±

 5

    As I stood there, my heart still racing from the fear of Cher possibly knowing about me and Ace, I tried topose myself. Taking a deep breath, I asked her, ¡°Cher, what exactly do you know?¡±


    Cher looked at me with a mix of concern and curiosity. ¡°Well,¡± she began, ¡°Leon was talking to me this morning. I met him on my morning run. He mentioned that you forgave him for what happened and that you two are nning to get married. He even asked for my advice on what ring would suit you best.¡±


    My mind raced, trying to process the information. How could Leon be spreading such lies? He knew we had broken up, and I had made it clear that there was no chance of reconciliation. I looked at Cher and mustered the courage to speak truthfully, ¡°Cher, I never forgave him, and there¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting back together or getting married. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s saying those things.¡±


    Cher¡¯s expression softened, and she reached out to hold my hand reassuringly. ¡°I believe you,¡± she said gently. ¡°It sounds like he¡¯s creating a false narrative to save face or manipte the situation.¡±


    I nodded, grateful that Cher wasn¡¯t angry or judgmental. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that he¡¯s dragging you into this,¡± I said, feeling a mix of embarrassment and frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s spreading such lies about us.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Cher said, offering aforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. People can be unpredictable, and sometimes they do hurtful things for their own reasons.¡±


    I sighed, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders knowing that Cher didn¡¯t know about Ace and me. But I was still puzzled about Leon¡¯s behavior. ¡°But why would he do this?¡± I asked, feeling a knot of confusion in my stomach.


    Cher shrugged, ¡°Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s trying to make himself look better after what happened between you two. Or maybe he¡¯s trying to make you jealous. People do strange things when their pride is hurt.¡±


    I nodded, trying to make sense of it all. ¡°It¡¯s just so frustrating,¡± I admitted. ¡°I thought I knew him, and now I¡¯m left wondering if I ever really did.¡±


    Cher gave my hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Sometimes people show their true colors in unexpected ways,¡± she said. ¡°But remember, you are not defined by his actions. You¡¯re a strong and resilient person, and you¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    Her words brought a sense offort, and I appreciated her unwavering support. ¡°Thank you for being here for me,¡± I said, feeling grateful to have her as a friend.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Cher replied. ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for, to be there during the good times and the bad.¡±


    As I sat with Cher in the room, I couldn¡¯t help but admire her sereneposure. She was the picture of tranquility on her wedding day, and it struck me how different she was from the frantic and stressed-out brides I had seen in the past. Her calm and collected demeanor was both admirable and somewhat unsettling, making me wonder how she managed to stay soposed amidst all the wedding preparations.


    ¡°So,¡± Cher said with a soft smile, breaking the silence, ¡°I have news for you.¡±


    I furrowed my eyebrows curiously, wondering what surprise she had in store. ¡°What news?¡± I asked, trying to contain my excitement.


    A yful glint appeared in Cher¡¯s eyes as she leaned in closer. ¡°You will walk down the aisle with Ace,¡± she announced, her voice filled with delight.


    I blinked in surprise, my mind racing to process what she had just said. ¡°What?!¡±


    In my mind, walking down the aisle with Ace doesn¡¯t feel right, especially afterst night. However, since it¡¯s Cher¡¯s special day, I didn¡¯t want to spoil it for her. I¡¯ll keep the fact that I slept with her brother a secret for now, so she can enjoy her wedding day as the center of attention. And just like any other best friend would do, I told her I¡¯m really excited to walk down the aisle with her brother.

 6

    As the afternoon of Cher¡¯s wedding came, I am filled with excitement and nerves. The bridesmaid dress hanging delicately in my closet is a vision of elegance and beauty. It¡¯s a floor-length, flowing gown in a soft blush hue, adorned with intricatece detailing on the bodice and a subtle shimmer that catches the light as I move. The dress hugs my curves perfectly, and its A-line silhouette gives it a timeless charm.


    My makeup is done in a way that entuates my features without overshadowing the bride. The makeup artist skillfully applies a natural-looking foundation, giving my skin a radiant glow. Soft, earthy tones are used for my eyes, enhancing their natural color, while a touch of eyeliner and mascara adds a hint of drama. My cheeks are lightly flushed with a rosy blush, and my lips are painted with a soft, dusty rose lipstick thatplements the dress beautifully.


    As for my hair, it¡¯s styled in loose, cascading curls that fall gracefully over my shoulders. The hairstylist incorporates delicate braids into the sides, adding a touch of whimsy to the overall look. A few strategically ced hairpins adorned with tiny pearlsplete the ethereal feel, making me feel like I belong in a fairytale.


    With my makeup and hairplete, I take onest look in the mirror before stepping outside. The excitement in the air is palpable, and I can¡¯t wait to see Cher on her special day. I bet she will look super stunning.


    However, as I open the door to catch some air, I¡¯m taken aback by an unexpected sight. Standing in the hallway is Ace, looking absolutely dashing in his tuxedo. The ck suit fits him like a glove, entuating his broad shoulders and trim waist. His crisp white shirt contrasts elegantly against the dark fabric, and a slim ck tiepletes the sophisticated ensemble. Ace¡¯s dark hair is styled impably, and his charming smile makes my heart skip a beat.


    Why am I feeling like this? I¡¯m not supposed to feel like this? It was wrong, he is my best friend¡¯s brother.


    I approach him cautiously, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°Ace, can we talk for a moment?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he replies, his tone uncertain.


    We find a more secluded spot where we can talk in private. I take a moment to collect my thoughts before speaking, trying to find the right words to express myself without causing unnecessary drama.


    ¡°Last night,¡± I begin, ¡°what happened between us was unexpected, and I think it¡¯s best if we keep it a secret for now, at least until after the wedding. I don¡¯t want anything to jeopardize Cher¡¯s special day.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ace¡¯s confusion is evident in his expression, and I can tell that he had no intention of revealing anything about our encounter. But then again he looked so confused. ¡°Of course,¡± he responds earnestly, ¡°I would never do anything to disrupt Cher¡¯s wedding. You can trust me on that.¡±


    Despite his assurances, I can¡¯t shake off the suspicion that lingers in the back of my mind. There¡¯s something about the way he looks at me, almost as if he¡¯s hiding something. I decide to probe further, hoping for some rity.


    ¡°Are you sure about that, Ace?¡± I ask, my voice tinged with concern. ¡°You seem confused, and it¡¯s making me uneasy. Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±


    Ace hesitates for a moment, his eyes darting around as if searching for the right words. ¡°I promise you, I had no intention of saying anything about what happenedst night,¡± he says finally, his voice sincere. ¡°I respect you and Cher too much to do anything that could cause harm.¡±


    Despite his reassurances, the unease doesn¡¯tpletely dissipate. Something still feels off, and I can¡¯t put my finger on it. That¡¯s when Ace suggests leading me to the bathroom to talk even more privately. While it¡¯s a bit unusual, I decide to follow him, hoping to get some rity on the matter.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he said as we made our way to the bathroom. ¡°You were beautiful then, but even more now.¡±


    Huh? I know I was a snotty messst night, but damn.


    ¡°Thanks, I guess. You don¡¯t look bad yourself.¡±


    He closed the bathroom door behind us and then stared at me. ¡°Are we going to finish what we startedst night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He pulled me closer to him until we were mere inches away from each other. I could smell his cologne. What the hell was he doing? He tilted my chin and before my brain could process what was actually happening he crashed his lips on mine.

 7

    As Ace¡¯s lips left mine, my cheeks burned with a deep shade of red, and my heart pounded loudly in my chest. I was left in a state of utter confusion and disbelief, unsure of what had just transpired between us. My mind was a jumbled mess, racing with a million thoughts, and I struggled to find my voice.


    ¡°Get yourself together,¡± Ace muttered, breaking the awkward silence. His voice was filled with a mixture of authority and care. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up and head to the ballroom soon.¡±


    I nodded, unable to form any coherent words. As he ced a quick, tender kiss on my forehead, my heart fluttered once more, only intensifying my inner turmoil. He then left the bathroom, leaving me standing there, trying toprehend what had just happened.


    With shaky hands, I sshed cold water on my face, hoping it would help me regain someposure. However, the lingering feeling of his lips on mine made it difficult to focus on anything else. I berated myself mentally, questioning my actions and my feelings. ¡°I am so stupid,¡± I whispered to myself, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and frustration.


    After I cleaned up the evidence of my emotional turmoil, I took a deep breath and steadied myself. I couldn¡¯t let this situation ruin Cher¡¯s wedding day. This was her special moment, and I had to be there for her as her best friend. Pushing aside my tumultuous emotions, I decided to focus on the celebration and put the unexpected encounter with Ace behind me for the time being.


    As I stepped out of the bathroom, I saw Ace standing with his back towards me, gazing into the mirror. He seemed lost in thought, and I wondered if he was processing what had just happened as well. My heart skipped a beat, but I reminded myself that now was not the time to confront him again. Cher¡¯s happiness was the priority, and I couldn¡¯t let my own feelingsplicate things.


    I closed the door to the room quietly, giving myself a moment to collect my thoughts before heading to the ballroom. The sounds ofughter and music drifted down the hallway, reminding me of the joyous asion unfolding just a few steps away. Taking a deep breath, I resolved to be present for Cher and cherish every moment of her wedding day.


    As I entered the ballroom, the sights and sounds enveloped me in a warm embrace.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The ballroom was a breathtaking sight, transformed into a celestial wondend that fulfilled Cher¡¯s dream of a gxy-themed wedding. As guests stepped into the room, they were immediately transported to a faraway gxy, with stars twinkling overhead and a mesmerizing aura of cosmic magic.


    The focal point of the decor was the stunning gxy-themed backdrop that adorned the main stage. A massive mural depicted a breathtaking view of the cosmos,plete with swirling gxies, distant nebe, and shimmering stars.


    The ceiling was a sight to behold, covered in a canopy of stars that glowed softly. Hundreds of tiny lights were carefully positioned, creating the illusion of a sparkling night sky. The stars seemed to dance and twinkle, enchanting guests with the feeling of being under an open, starlit sky.


    Tables were adorned with exquisite ck tablecloths that resembled the velvety darkness of space, serving as the perfect canvas for the gxy-themed decor. Each table featured a centerpiece that embodied the beauty of the cosmos. Crystal vases held cascades of silver-dusted branches, adorned with twinkling LED lights and delicate paper stars. The branches reached out like celestial trees, emanating an otherworldly glow that added to the ethereal atmosphere.


    Luminous ss globes, resembling distants, were scattered throughout the ballroom. Inside each globe, miniature gxies seemed to swirl, captivating guests and drawing them into a world of wonder.


    The wedding arch was a masterpiece in itself, designed to resemble a grand celestial gate. Metallic arcs of silver and gold intertwined to create an ethereal gateway adorned with glistening crystals and celestial motifs.


    As I scanned the ballroom, my eyes settled on Ace standing in a corner, engrossed in conversation with someone I couldn¡¯t quite see. My eyebrows furrowed, and confusion washed over me because I distinctly remembered leaving the bathroom with Ace just moments ago. ¡°What the hell?¡± I whispered to myself, trying to make sense of the situation.


    Ace finally noticed me and made his way over, asking, ¡°Where were you all this time?¡± I blinked, my confusion growing even deeper. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I whispered back, not wanting to cause a scene. ¡°I was with you.¡±


    He looked at me as if I had lost my mind. ¡°With me?¡± he asked, chuckling softly. ¡°You¡¯ve got jokes, Lily.¡±


    My heart sank as I realized that something was terribly wrong. The pieces of the puzzle weren¡¯t fitting together, and I felt a growing sense of panic inside me. What on earth was happening?


    Suddenly, the door of the ballroom swung open with a loud noise, causing everyone¡¯s attention to shift towards the entrance. My breath caught in my throat, and my head spun as I saw who walked in.


    No way. This couldn¡¯t be real. It wasn¡¯t possible. Standing there was Alex, Ace¡¯s identical twin brother. My heart raced as the truth hit me like a tidal wave-I hadn¡¯t kissed Ace earlier; I had kissed motherfucking Alex.

 8

    As I walked down the aisle with Ace, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awkwardness and difort. He had to constantly snap his fingers in my face to keep me from zoning out, which only added to the tension between us. ¡°Where is your head?¡± he whispered in an annoyed tone when it was our turn to walk down the aisle, making me feel even more self-conscious.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Alex, who was standing next to the groom, gave me a mischievous smile that sent shivers down my spine. I had a gut feeling that something was off with him, and I wished I had paid more attention to it. Now, I regretted not trusting my instincts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the wedding ceremony was over, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted with myself. Sleeping with one brother was already a mistake, and now I had kissed the other one. ¡°Way to get yourself into trouble, Lily,¡± I whispered under my breath, feeling a wave of shame washing over me.


    Despite wanting to leave and escape the awkwardness, I had to stay for the reception and witness Cher¡¯s first dance with her husband. It was hard to block out the drama and tension, but I decided to try and enjoy the evening regardless.


    Throughout the evening, Ace¡¯s constant snapping and Alex¡¯s unsettling nces only added to the awkward atmosphere. I tried to engage in small talk with other guests, hoping to divert my attention from the ufortable situation I found myself in.


    As the night went on, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that everyone was aware of the tension between us. Whispers and nces were exchanged, and I felt like I was the subject of gossip among the guests.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t. Because how would they know? Right?


    When Cher¡¯s first dance with her husband finally arrived, I thought it would be a moment of joy and celebration. Instead, it only amplified my feelings of guilt and shame, as I couldn¡¯t help but think about my mistakes and the consequences they might have on the family dynamics.


    However, as I was trying to leave, Alex made his way toward me, and I felt my stomach drop. His presence was suffocating, and I could feel the weight of his gaze on me. I didn¡¯t know how to face him after what happened, and the thought of having to interact with him made me even more anxious.


    As Alex stood in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but re at him, feeling a mix of anger and frustration. ¡°Motherfucker. Why did you do that?¡± I whispered, trying to contain my emotions, but it was challenging.


    ¡°Correction, not motherfucker, but Lily fucker. And do what?¡± he asked innocently, pretending to be clueless about his actions. ¡°You know what you did,¡± I hissed, growing more annoyed with his feigned ignorance. And the fact that he said Lily fucker. Who the hell does he think he is.  ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± he chuckled, adding fuel to my irritation.


    ¡°Tell me, my flower, what did I do,¡± he said, using an absurd nickname that only made me more infuriated. ¡°You kissed me,¡± I whispered, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I cannot kiss my future wife?¡± he retorted, and I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Was he serious? This had to be some sort of sick joke. ¡°You¡¯re so delusional, Alex. I¡¯m not your wife,¡± I whispered angrily, not understanding why he was behaving this way.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he corrected me with a smirk, making my blood boil even more. ¡°And besides, did you cheat on me with my brother?¡± His words were like a punch to the gut, leaving me speechless for a moment.


    ¡°What? No! I did not cheat on you with your brother because we are not together!¡± I snapped, my patience running thin. I couldn¡¯t understand how he could twist everything and make it seem like I owed him something. We were never in a rtionship, and his sudden possessiveness was beyond infuriating.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my flower, I forgive you,¡± he said with a patronizing tone, and I had to resist the urge to p him. His arrogance and presumption were insufferable. ¡°But let me make this clear, my flower, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep my emotions in check. ¡°First of all, stop calling me ¡®my flower.¡¯ It¡¯s ridiculous and demeaning,¡± I retorted, not willing to ept such an absurd nickname from him.


    ¡°And secondly, you have no right to act like we have some sort of romantic connection. You used to bully me, remember? You treated me like garbage, and now you think you can suddenly im me as yours? It doesn¡¯t work like that,¡± I stated firmly, wanting to make it clear that his behavior was uneptable.


    Alex¡¯s expression flickered with a mix of surprise and something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. ¡°Look, things have changed,¡± he said, trying to sound sincere. ¡°I know I was a jerk before, but I¡¯ve changed, Lily. I see things differently now.¡±


    I scoffed at his words, finding it hard to believe he could change so drastically. ¡°Actions speak louder than words, Alex. And so far, your actions have only shown possessiveness and entitlement. That¡¯s not someone I want to be with,¡± I asserted, standing my ground.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve messed up in the past, but give me a chance to prove myself,¡± he pleaded, his demeanor softening slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being your experiment or your ¡®future wife.¡¯ I deserve respect and honesty, and right now, you¡¯re not showing me either,¡± I said firmly, refusing to back down.


    Alex looked taken aback, as if he hadn¡¯t expected such a strong response from me. ¡°I genuinely care about you, Lily. I don¡¯t want to see you with my brother or anyone else,¡± he admitted, vulnerability creeping into his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide who I¡¯m with or what I do with my life,¡± I replied, feeling a sense of empowerment in standing up for myself.


    He sighed, seemingly frustrated with my resistance. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you space. But just know that I won¡¯t give up on us,¡± he said before walking away, leaving me to process the whirlwind of emotions that had just transpired.

 9

    After Alex left, I felt a wave of emotions crashing over me, and I knew I needed a strong drink to numb the pain and confusion. Heading to the bar, I ordered four margaritas in one go, hoping they could drown out the things he had said. The bartender looked concerned, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he prepared the drinks.


    As I sipped on the first margarita, my gaze drifted to the dance floor, where Cher was moving gracefully. She looked so radiant and happy in her reception dress, having changed from her stunning wedding gown. The reception dress was a breathtaking creation, a strapless ivory gown adorned with delicatece patterns and shimmering beadwork. It flowed elegantly to the floor, entuating Cher¡¯s natural beauty and making her glow with joy.


    I sighed, realizing that I might never experience a love like Cher¡¯s. Her rtionship with her partner seemed so sweet and genuine, and it made my heart ache with envy. I took another swig of my drink, trying to push away those thoughts and focus on the moment.


    The bartender returned with my three remaining margaritas, cing them in front of me. I felt a mix of embarrassment and defiance as I gulped them down one after the other, seeking sce in the alcohol.


    Just as I started to feel light-headed, I noticed someone approaching me from the corner of my eye. It was Ace, easily identifiable by the barely noticeable scar on his left eyebrow. My heart sank as I realized my earlier mistake-kissing Alex instead of Ace. It had been an honest mix-up, but the consequences were painful.


    ¡°Alcoholic much?¡± Ace remarked, noticing the four empty sses in front of me. His tone was a mix of concern and teasing, but I could tell he genuinely cared about my well-being. ¡°What¡¯s happening with you tonight? Are you okay?¡±


    As I stood there, my mind in turmoil, I couldn¡¯t help but think how much of a mess I had be. I wasn¡¯t okay; I was confused, scared, and burdened by the weight of the horrible thing I had done. My heart ached as I acknowledged that I had been a horrible friend, betraying someone I cared about deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± I mumbled to Ace, desperate to escape the suffocating atmosphere of the ce, where Alex¡¯s using gaze seemed to follow me wherever I went.


    Ace looked concerned and tried to reason with me, ¡°You¡¯re not driving like this home, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m walking then,¡± I replied, feeling the need to flee from the situation, even if it meant navigating the journey on unsteady legs.


    He wouldn¡¯t let me go that easily. As I attempted to get up, I stumbled and nearly fell, only to find myself caught in Ace¡¯s strong arms. ¡°Like that¡¯s a good idea? You can barely stand up,¡± he reasoned with a tone of worry.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± I insisted, my mind torn between wanting to be alone and realizing that Ace¡¯s offer was the safer option. The voices in my head urged me to refuse his help, to keep everyone at arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°Why are you pushing me away?¡± Ace¡¯s voice quivered with a mix of frustration and hurt. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to look out for you. You¡¯re not in a state to walk home alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± I retorted defensively, trying to maintain a facade of strength even as I felt utterly broken inside.


    Ace looked at me with genuine concern in his eyes, determined to convince me to let him drive me home. ¡°Listen, I know you¡¯re upset for God knows whatever reason, but walking home like this isn¡¯t safe. You¡¯re not thinking clearly, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±


    I shook my head, trying to maintain my stubborn resolve. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Ace, but I need some time alone. I can handle myself. I just need to clear my head.¡±


    He stepped closer, his voice gentle but insistent. ¡°I get that you want space, but I can¡¯t let you walk home like this. It¡¯s not safe, especially when you¡¯re this upset and intoxicated. Please, let me drive you home.¡±


    Frustration boiled within me, and I snapped back, ¡°I said no, okay? I don¡¯t need you taking care of me. I can handle myself just fine.¡±


    Ace¡¯s expression turned pained, but he refused to back down. ¡°You¡¯re not being rational right now. This isn¡¯t about you needing me to take care of you. It¡¯s about making sure you get home safely.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter,¡± I retorted, my emotions getting the better of me. ¡°Just leave me alone, Ace. I can walk home on my own.¡±


    His tone hardened slightly, and he firmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you do something reckless just because you¡¯re upset.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe you should just leave me alone then!¡± I shouted, tears of frustration and guilt welling up in my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m going through, so stop pretending like you do.¡±


    Ace¡¯s face softened again, and he took a step back, trying to give me some space. ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I don¡¯t fully understand, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll back off if you want me to, but I won¡¯t leave you alone out here.¡±


    ¡°I need to be alone right now,¡± I said, my voice trembling. ¡°I need to think and figure things out on my own.¡±


    He nodded, a mix of sadness and determination in his eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll respect that. But promise me you¡¯ll call me when you get home, so I know you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you checking up on me,¡± I snapped, wiping away the tears that threatened to spill. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just go away, Ace.¡±


    He took a deep breath, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°I care about you, and I can¡¯t help worrying.¡±


    ¡°Stop. Please stop,¡± I muttered, my anger mixed with self-loathing. ¡°I am just too messed up.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Ace said firmly, stepping closer again. ¡°We all make mistakes, and we all go through tough times. But that doesn¡¯t define who you are as a person.¡±


    His words struck a chord deep within me, and for a moment, I considered giving in. But the turmoil inside me was too overwhelming, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of burdening him further.


    ¡°Just go, Ace,¡± I pleaded, my voice cracking. ¡°Please, just leave me alone.¡±


    And with that I stormed off the reception.


    * * *


    As I walked home in the chilly night, my mind still clouded by the events of the evening, I struggled to keep my bnce. The alcohol in my system made it difficult to walk in a straight line, but at least the cold air provided some rity to my overwhelmed thoughts.


    The dimly lit road stretched before me, and I couldn¡¯t shake the eerie feeling that someone was watching me from the shadows. My heart pounded in my chest, and I couldn¡¯t help but nce back repeatedly, searching for any sign of a pursuer. Was it Ace, making sure I was safe despite my stubbornness? Or was it Alex, angry and hurt, following me?


    With each turn, there was no one in sight-just the empty road and the darkness surrounding me. The silence only added to the growing sense of unease. I cursed myself for declining Ace¡¯s offer to drive me home; my stubbornness had led me to this unsettling journey.


    ¡°Why do I keep doing stupid things?¡± I whispered to myself, berating my impulsive decisions that had brought me to this vulnerable state.


    As I continued walking, the sound of footsteps behind me sent shivers down my spine. I turned around, my heart racing, and my eyes widened in shock. It was Leon, someone I hadn¡¯t expected to encounter on this deste road.


    ¡°Leon? What are you doing here?¡± I stammered, trying to soundposed despite my fear and confusion.


    He didn¡¯t answer, his expression unreadable, but his hand gripped a huge piece of wood tightly. Panic surged within me, and I instinctively took a step back, my mind racing to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Leon? Why do you have that piece of wood?¡± I asked, again trying to keep my voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    His eyes zed with anger, and he gritted his teeth, his grip on the wooden object tightening. ¡°You broke up with me,¡± he spat, his voice filled with hurt and bitterness. ¡°I loved you so much, and you just threw me away like I meant nothing.¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to maintain myposure. ¡°You cheated on me, Leon,¡± I reminded him, my voice tinged with pain. ¡°I trusted you, and you betrayed that trust. It wasn¡¯t just one time; it was a breach of everything we had together.¡±


    He shook his head, his anger evident. ¡°It was just one time, baby,¡± he said, his words oozing with maniption. ¡°Just one mistake. You can¡¯t throw away everything we had because of that.¡±


    My frustration grew, and I scoffed at his attempt to downy his actions. ¡°One mistake? Cheating isn¡¯t just a mistake; it¡¯s a conscious choice that you made. It shattered everything we had, and you can¡¯t expect me to forgive and forget so easily.¡±


    Leon¡¯s expression hardened, and he red at me, a possessive fire in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re leaving me because of that? After all the love I gave you?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t love if you could betray me like that,¡± I said firmly, standing my ground despite the fear inside me. ¡°And I don¡¯t owe you anything. We are done, Leon. It¡¯s over.¡±


    But he wasn¡¯t willing to ept that reality. His voice grew more menacing as he dered, ¡°We are not done. You¡¯re mine, and if I can¡¯t have you, no one can.¡±


    His words sent a chill down my spine, and I realized the danger I was in. My heart pounded louder, and I knew I needed to be cautious in handling this situation.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I am not anyone¡¯s possession,¡± I stated firmly, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I have the right to end a rtionship if it¡¯s not working for me. And your possessiveness and aggression only prove that leaving was the right choice.¡±


    His grip on the piece of wood tightened, and I felt a surge of fear. I needed to escape, to get away from him before things escted further.


    ¡°You need to let go, Leon,¡± I urged, my voice pleading for reason. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to deal with your feelings. There¡¯s no excuse for violence or threats.¡±


    But he seemed consumed by anger and delusion, refusing to listen to reason. ¡°You¡¯ll see, baby,¡± he said with a sinister smirk. ¡°You¡¯lle back to me, one way or another.¡±


    Before I could react further, I felt an excruciating pain in my head, as if the world had crashed down on me. The blow from the piece of wood sent me staggering, and everything around me began to fade to ck.


    The next thing I knew, I was lying on the ground, dazed and disoriented. My vision blurred, and I tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    The pain in my head intensified, and I struggled to get up, but my body felt heavy and uncooperative. Fear and confusion engulfed me as I attempted to piece together the events leading up to this horrifying moment.


    But before I could gather my thoughts, darkness enveloped me, and I slipped into unconsciousness.

 10

    As I slowly regained consciousness, the blinding white light overwhelmed my senses. I blinked several times, trying to make sense of my surroundings. Was I in heaven? My head pounded with excruciating pain, and my eyes felt raw and sensitive. I couldn¡¯t understand why everything was so white.


    The sound of cheers made me wince, the noise piercing through my head like a thousand needles. ¡°Aww,¡± I groaned, trying to shield myself from the overwhelming noise.


    ¡°Oh my God, quiet, guys. She¡¯s awake,¡± a voice said, and I recognized it as Cher¡¯s. Herforting presence brought a sense of relief, even amidst the pain.


    ¡°She better be. She¡¯s been out for almost two days,¡± another voice, Ace¡¯s, chimed in. Two days? I was in aa for two days? The realization hit me like a ton of bricks, and I felt a mixture of shock and confusion.


    As my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw that everyone was gathered around me, including Ace, Alex, and Cher, along with Cher¡¯s husband, Mario, who wore a police uniform. The sight of them brought a wave of emotions, and I tried to make sense of what had happened.


    Next to Cher stood a doctor, introduced as Dr. Tam. He asked me if I remembered what happened, and I managed to groan, ¡°Attacked. I got attacked by Leon.¡±


    The room fell silent, and I could see the concern in their eyes. Alex spoke up, seeking reassurance, ¡°She remembers, that¡¯s a good thing, right, Doctor?¡±


    Dr. Tam nodded with a small smile, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a positive sign. It¡¯s good to see her consciousness returning.¡±


    As my awareness slowly returned, I could piece together some memories of the attack and the events leading up to it. Fear and anxiety flooded me as I remembered the darkness and Leon¡¯s menacing presence.


    Cher took my hand, her grip gentle yet reassuring. ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and concern. ¡°We¡¯re all here for you.¡±


    The doctor continued his examination, asking me about my pain and monitoring my vitals. He assured me that I was in a hospital and that I was being taken care of.


    The doctor his expression turned sympathetic as he started exining the extent of my injuries from the attack. ¡°You sustained a severe blow to the head, which caused a concussion and required stitches,¡± he began gently. ¡°You also have several bruises and contusions on your body, but fortunately, there are no signs of internal injuries.¡±


    I nodded, taking in the information with a mix of relief and concern. ¡°Will I be okay? How long will it take to recover?¡±


    The doctor offered a reassuring smile, ¡°You will be okay, but it will take time. The concussion will require rest and careful monitoring. It¡¯s essential to avoid any strenuous activities or excessive screen time. The stitches will need time to heal, and the bruises will gradually fade with time. I would rmend you take it easy for at least a couple of weeks.¡±


    My heart sank as I considered the challenges thaty ahead. ¡°What about taking care of myself during this time? My parents are out of the country,¡± I whispered.


    Before I could dwell on the situation, Cher chimed in, her voice warm andforting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lily. We¡¯re all here for you to take care of you. You won¡¯t be alone in this.¡±


    Her words brought a sense of relief, knowing that I had the support of my friends during this difficult time. I was grateful for their presence, even if it meant being around Ace and Alex, whose presence still stirred conflicting emotions within me.


    Once the doctor left, Ace informed us that they couldn¡¯t find Leon after the attack, and my heart started pounding with fear. ¡°What do you mean you couldn¡¯t find him?¡± I asked, my voice shaking. ¡°He¡¯s dangerous, and he threatened me too.¡±


    ¡°We watched the security footage of nearby buildings,¡± Mario exined, his face tense. ¡°He seemed to disappear in thin air after the attack. The police is doing everything they can, but no one has seen him since that night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. The uncertainty of his whereabouts added to my fear and vulnerability.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex reached out to hold my hand, offeringfort. ¡°We are going to find him,¡± he assured me firmly. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about him for long.¡±


    ¡°We will do everything we can to ensure your safety,¡± Cher added, her voice resolute. ¡°For now, I suggest you stay with us. You can stay in my old room, with my parents and brothers nearby.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden,¡± I protested, not wanting to impose on them, especially when I wasn¡¯t ready to face Ace and Alex properly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this harder on yourself, Lily,¡± Ace said gently. ¡°You need to focus on recovering, and it¡¯s best to do that with people around you who care.¡±


    ¡°And my brothers volunteered to be your personal bodyguard,¡± Cher added with a smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    Oh no.

 11

    After the incident with Leon, I found myself staying in the hospital for a few more days to recover from my injuries. The pain gradually became bearable, and I regained the ability to do basic things on my own, which made me feel happy and more independent. During my hospital stay, Ace, Alex, and Cher visited me every day, providing me with much-needed emotional support.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that the boys behaved themselves whenever Cher was around. It was aforting thought, considering theplications that could arise given my recent intimate encounters with both of her brothers. However, I knew I had to eventually tell my best friend about what happened, but the timing and the right words to exin it all seemed daunting.


    Finally, the day came when I was discharged from the hospital. To my surprise, they insisted I return to the mansion where Cher used to live, even though I protested against on several asions. They exined it was for my safety, and deep down, I knew they were right. As long as Leon remained on the loose, I couldn¡¯t help but fear for my life.


    As I packed my things, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of disbelief and regret about being involved with someone like Leon. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was with that scum bag,¡± I muttered to myself.


    ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡± Cher asked with a warm smile as she entered the hospital room. I managed to nod my head in response, relieved to finally be discharged. ¡°I am, can we get McDonald¡¯s on our way home?¡± I requested, craving somefort food after the ordeal I had been through.


    Cher chuckled at my request, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll tell Alex to make a stop at the drive-thru.¡± Her presence and humor were a wee distraction amidst the seriousness of the situation. ¡°Alex is picking us up?¡± I asked, a bit surprised. Cher nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, he insisted on it. Ace is busy preparing the room for you in the mansion. My parents are currently out of town, so you and my brothers will have the whole ce to yourselves.¡±


    Oh no. This is not good. I can already see how this is going to end.


    Positive thoughts. Positive thoughts. Stay away from the boys and they will stay away from you I told myself in my head.


    ¡°You girls ready to leave?¡± Alex¡¯s voice boomed as he entered the hospital room, drawing my attention to his appearance. Alex looked incredibly handsome and fresh, wearing a stylish ck leather jacket over a crisp white shirt and dark jeans that fit him perfectly. His confidence exuded charm, making it easy to see why he was so popr with people around him. Despite the no-smoking rule in the hospital, he had a lit cigarette in his hand, seemingly unfazed by the restriction.


    ¡°There¡¯s a no smoking rule,¡± I pointed out, gesturing towards the poster on the wall beside him. Alexzily smiled at me, taking a casual drag of his cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s if you read it. I didn¡¯t read it,¡± he replied nonchntly, as if rules were meant to be broken. I rolled my eyes, knowing it was futile to argue with him about it.


    As we made our way out of the hospital, Alex showed his gentlemanly side by holding the door open for me, which I appreciated.


    ¡°Stop at McDonald¡¯s, Lily wants a burger,¡± Cher instructed Alex as we were driving home. ¡°McDonald¡¯s is unhealthy. You need to eat something with vitamins and proteins for fast recovery,¡± Alex retorted, although he still turned into the drive-thru of McDonald¡¯s per Cher¡¯s request.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y doctor here, Alex. That¡¯s Ace¡¯s job,¡± Cher teased, emphasizing her brother¡¯s area of expertise.


    At the drive-thru, I ced my order for some fries and burgers, craving thefort food after my hospital stay. Once we had our food, we continued on our way home.


    As we pulled up to the mansion, I gasped in awe at the sight that greeted me. The hallway was adorned with a stunning disy of a million sunflowers and roses, stretching all the way to the stairs and leading to the room I would be staying in. It was a grand gesture that took my breath away, and I could feel the love and care Ace put into arranging such a beautiful wee for me.


    ¡°He literally went all out,¡± I said, amazed by Ace¡¯s thoughtfulness. Cher smiled fondly, nodding in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s always been that way, going above and beyond for the people he cares about,¡± she said proudly, clearly touched by her brother¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°He is such a fanatic,¡± Alexmented, referring to Ace¡¯s grand gesture of adorning the mansion with an abundance of flowers to wee me home. The flowers were a breathtaking sight, and I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the thoughtfulness behind it.


    ¡°Please, she almost died. The least she deserves are flowers,¡± Ace defended his actions, emphasizing that the gesture was a way of expressing his concern and care for me.


    ¡°Wee home, Lily,¡± Ace greeted me warmly. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, feeling grateful for their support during my hospital stay.


    Alex, being the considerate one, offered to help me bring all my belongings upstairs while I settled into the kitchen, eager to devour my McDonald¡¯s meal. Thefort food tasted even better after a long day, and it felt great to be back in the familiar surroundings of the mansion.


    After finishing my meal, fatigue washed over me. ¡°I think I¡¯m heading to bed early,¡± I announced to Cher, who nodded in understanding. ¡°Good night, sweetie. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± she said, her caring nature shining through.


    I bid goodnight to the others and made my way upstairs to my room. The room was cozy and beautifully arranged, thanks to Ace¡¯s efforts. Taking a moment to appreciate the serene atmosphere, I decided to unwind with a shower.


    The warm water cascaded over me, soothing my tired muscles and washing away the day¡¯s stress. I took my time, indulging in the calming sensation. As I stepped out of the shower, I wrapped myself in a fluffy towel and moved to the vanity to carry out my skincare routine.


    I carefully applied moisturizer, feeling a sense of self-care as I pampered my skin. The events of the past few days had been emotionally taxing, and taking care of myself felt like a small but necessary act of self-love.


    With my skincare routinepleted, I changed intofortable pajamas and settled into the soft sheets of the bed. The room was dimly lit, creating a cozy ambiance that encouraged rxation.


    Lying there, I reflected on the past few days¡¯ events-the hospital stay, the time spent with Cher, Alex, and Ace, and the unexpected connections that had formed. It was both exhrating and overwhelming, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future held.


    As I drifted off to sleep, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of gratitude for the support I had received from Cher and the boys.


    Suddenly, I woke up in the middle of the night, my heart pounding rapidly from the haunting nightmare of Leon. Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm myself, whispering ¡°Breathe¡± as a reminder to stayposed. My throat felt dry, and I realized I was thirsty. Deciding to get a ss of water, I slowly got out of bed and quietly made my way to the kitchen.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I neared the kitchen, my senses heightened when I heard faint noisesing from inside. Panic began to set in, and my mind raced with thoughts of possible intruders. ¡°Oh my god, is there a burr in the house?¡± I questioned myself, not wanting to wake up the boys if it turned out to be a harmless sound.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I took off my slippers, trying to move as silently as possible. I tiptoed my way into the kitchen, the darkness adding to the sense of mystery and unease. The noise became more audible as I approached, sounding like someone was banging on something, perhaps a table.


    My heart thumped loudly in my chest as I prepared to confront whatever awaited me in the kitchen. The adrenaline surged through my veins, my mind filled with various scenarios. ¡°What if it¡¯s just a mouse?¡± I pondered, trying to rationalize the situation, but the fear still gripped me.


    Summoning all my courage, I took a deep breath and gathered my strength to face whatever was causing themotion. With a swift move, I jumped into the kitchen and yelled, ¡°Ayyyy!¡± It was abination of fear and an attempt to startle whatever was there.


    To my surprise, the noise abruptly stopped, and in the dim light, I saw a figure standing by the counter. My heart was still racing, but as my eyes adjusted, I recognized the silhouette of Ace.


    A naked Ace.


    ¡°Lily? What are you doing here?¡± Ace asked, clearly taken aback by my sudden appearance.


    My mouth fell wide open.


    There on the kitchen counter, Ace was fucking another girl.

 12

    As Iid in bed, my mind was consumed by the image of Ace with another girl. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling, and it bothered me more than I cared to admit. Was it jealousy? I wasn¡¯t sure. Ace hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about it and acted like nothing had happened. The next morning at breakfast, he didn¡¯t acknowledge the situation, which frustrated me.


    A knock on my door interrupted my thoughts, and Alex¡¯s voice called out, asking if I was ready. I sighed, not in the mood to face anyone at the moment, but I had to. I have a doctor¡¯s appointment today and Alex volunteered to bring me. ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ll be out in a minute,¡± I replied reluctantly.


    As I got ready, I chose a short white floral dress that felt bothfortable and stylish. I put my hair in a ponytail to keep it off my face and sprayed a light floral perfume before heading to the door. As I opened it, I was surprised to see Alex standing there, looking as nonchnt as ever.


    Alex was dressed casually yet effortlessly chic. He wore a fitted navy blue shirt thatplemented his deep brown eyes and a pair of dark jeans that fit him perfectly. Completing the look, he had on a pair of white sneakers, making him seem ready for any adventure that came his way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, shing me a bright smile. I nodded and followed him outside to the garage, which is massive. I couldn¡¯t help but notice a significant change in Alex¡¯s behavior towards me. He had always been the brooding and enigmatic type, with a strong ¡°don¡¯t mess with me¡± vibe that could intimidate anyone. Buttely, he had been surprisingly sweet and caring. Also the fact that he doesn¡¯t like Ace being with me raised many question marks in my head. Does he have a crush on me?


    ¡°We¡¯re taking the BMW,¡± Alex announced, leading the way to a sleek ck BMW parked on the opposite side of the garage. I hopped into the car, fastened my seatbelt, and watched as Alex effortlessly started the engine, demonstrating his familiarity with the luxurious vehicle.


    As we drove towards the doctor¡¯s appointment, I couldn¡¯t shake off my nerves. The idea of a medical check-up always made me anxious, and today was no exception. I turned to Alex with a hopeful expression, ¡°Can we get ice cream first?¡±


    He nced at me briefly, his face disying a hint of amusement. ¡°Can¡¯t it wait for after?¡± he asked teasingly. Why is he talking to me in that voice. Normal Alex would tell me no. Or he would say that I needed to eat healthier.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m nervous,¡± I admitted with a nervousugh. The thought of ice creamforted me, even if just for a moment, and I hoped it would help ease my jitters.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Alright then, ice cream it is,¡± he said, steering the car towards the nearest ice cream parlor. Wow, do I have Alex wrapped around my finger? Anyway, the anticipation of a sweet treat made the car ride a little more bearable.


    Once at the ice cream parlor, we both stepped out of the car and walked inside. The familiar scent of freshly made waffle cones filled the air, and a smile crept onto my face. The colorful array of vors made choosing one a difficult task, but eventually, I settled on a ssicbination of vani and chocte. That was my go tobination since I was a little kid.


    Alex, ever the adventurous one, opted for a unique blend of strawberry cheesecake and salted caramel. We found a cozy spot to sit and enjoy our ice cream, and I savored every spoonful, the nervousness slowly subsiding.


    As we finished our ice cream, Alex¡¯s presence alone seemed to provide a sense of reassurance. ¡°Feeling any better now?¡± he asked, his warm eyes meeting mine. I swear when he looked at me like that I could feel sparks flying in my heart.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    As we continued our way to the doctor¡¯s office, I lowkey felt grateful to have him by my side. With Ace it would kind of be awkward since I caught him fucking that girl in the kitchen.


    The rest of the car ride was filled with light banter andughter, which helped ease my nerves as we approached the clinic.


    Arriving at the doctor¡¯s office, we only had to wait for about ten minutes outside before being called in. I took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of apprehension and hope. Alex gave my hand a reassuring squeeze, silently conveying his support.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good day, doctor,¡± I greeted as we entered his office. The doctor smiled warmly and gestured for us to take a seat. He opened my medical report, carefully examining the details of my concussion recovery.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± the doctor said, his voice gentle and reassuring. ¡°You¡¯ve made excellent progress in your healing since thest visit.¡±


    He went on to exin the stages of concussion healing, discussing the improvements in my symptoms and overall well-being. He emphasized the importance of rest, avoiding strenuous activities, and allowing my brain time to fully recover. As he spoke, I listened attentively, taking mental notes to ensure I followed his rmendations diligently.


    Alex, who was seated beside me, listened intently as well. He was always the kind of person who genuinely cared and wanted to be informed about my health. His presence was a source offort, and knowing that he was there for me made the journey to recovery a little less daunting.


    The doctor concluded the discussion with a reminder to monitor any lingering symptoms and to reach out if anything concerning arose. Hemended my efforts in following the prescribed treatment n, assuring me that I was on the right track.


    Feeling relieved and hopeful, I expressed my gratitude to the doctor for his guidance and support throughout the healing process.


    As we left the doctor¡¯s office, Alex turned towards me and asked, ¡°since you have been a good girl, do you want to go to the fair?¡±

 13

    As we made our way to the fairgrounds, I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. It had been years since Ist visited a fair, and the idea of experiencing the vibrant colors, thrilling rides, and delectable treats filled me with nostalgia and joy.


    ¡°Have you been to the fair before?¡± I asked Alex, eager to know if he shared my childhood memories of this beloved event. His response caught me off guard, as he looked at me with an amused expression. ¡°Of course, why would you even ask that?¡± he replied with a chuckle.


    A blush crept onto my cheeks, embarrassed by my assumption about him. ¡°Well, you know, you look like you kill people and hate kids,¡± I blurted out, feeling even more flustered by my awkward attempt at humor.


    Alex burst intoughter, his eyes crinkling at the corners with amusement. ¡°Be for real, Lily. Do you really think that? That I kill people, I mean,¡± he asked, his yful tone easing the tension.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I squeaked, feeling a bit embarrassed by my initial perception of him. I had seen the tough exterior he often projected, but I was beginning to understand that there was more to him than met the eye.


    Alex parked the car in the fair¡¯s parking lot and turned it off. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then so be it,¡± he replied vaguely, leaving me curious about theyers ofplexity behind his stoic demeanor.


    As we stepped out of the car and headed towards the fair entrance, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had inspired him to bring me here. ¡°What made you bring me to the fair?¡± I asked, genuinely curious about his motive behind this surprise outing.


    ¡°For not crying at the doctor¡¯s,¡± he answered with a smirk, looking amused by my reaction to the fair visit. I rolled my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not a little kid.¡±


    ¡°Really? Because you said yes when I asked if you wanted to go to the fair,¡± he teased, a yful glint in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his response, realizing that he was right


    As we entered the fairgrounds, the sight of colorful booths, enticing games, and the whirling lights of the rides brought a wave of nostalgia. It was as if I had traveled back in time to my carefree childhood days, and I felt grateful that Alex had brought me here.


    As we entered the bustling fairgrounds, the vibrant sights and sounds filled the air with an electric energy. The lively atmosphere instantly reminded me of the good old times, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile with excitement. Alex, too, seemed intrigued by the lively scene, a hint of amusement ying on his features.


    ¡°Look at all the rides!¡± I eximed, my eyes darting from one attraction to another. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I haven¡¯t been to a fair in years.¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips curved into a smirk, clearly enjoying my enthusiasm. ¡°I can see you¡¯re thrilled,¡± he said, his voiceced with humor.


    I nudged him yfully. ¡°You have to admit, fairs are so much fun! The rides, the games, the food¡­ It¡¯s like a mini-adventurend.¡±


    He chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°I guess they have their charm.¡±


    As we strolled further into the fair, the carnival games caught our attention. There was the ring toss, the basketball shooting, and the ssic Whack-a-Mole. We bothughed as we attempted the games, yfullypeting to see who could win more prizes.


    ¡°I got this!¡± I dered confidently as I lined up for the basketball shooting game. The prize, arge stuffed panda, beckoned me with its adorable eyes.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s on!¡± Alex retorted, apetitive glint in his eye. He lined up next to me, determined to outshoot me and win the panda for himself.


    After a fierce yet friendlypetition, we both managed to score enough points to win the coveted panda. We couldn¡¯t stopughing as we proudly carried our new fluffypanion around the fair.


    ¡°What next?¡± Alex asked, scanning the array of thrilling rides that loomed before us.


    I nced at the roller coasters, the ferris wheel, and the spinning tea cups. ¡°I want to go on the roller coaster first!¡± I dered eagerly.


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. ¡°The roller coaster? Are you sure you can handle that?¡±


    I yfully nudged him again. ¡°Of course! I used to love roller coasters when I was a kid. It¡¯ll be a st!¡±


    Alex looked thoughtful for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, roller coaster it is,¡± he agreed with a grin.


    As we made our way to the roller coaster, the line seemed longer than I remembered. But the anticipation only added to the excitement. I could feel my heart racing as we climbed aboard the coaster, securing our safety bars.


    As the ride started, the adrenaline rush took over, and we whooped and hollered with delight. The twists, turns, and drops made us feel like kids again, and we couldn¡¯t wipe the grins off our faces as we stepped off the coaster.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± I eximed, my cheeks flushed with exhration.


    Alex smirked, ¡°Yeah, not bad for someone who hasn¡¯t been on a coaster in years.¡±


    We continued to explore the fair, trying out more rides, including the swinging pirate ship and the gravity-defying spinning teacups. Each ride brought moreughter and joy, and it felt as if time had slowed down, allowing us to savor every moment.


    As we approached a massive ferris wheel, I pointed at it eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s go on that one next!¡±


    Alex hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Sure, but only if you promise not to scream like you did on the roller coaster.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Deal! No screaming, I promise.¡±


    We hopped into one of the ferris wheel¡¯s colorful gonds, and as we ascended, the view of the fairgrounds from above was breathtaking. The sun was setting, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink, and the fair below transformed into a twinkling wondend of lights.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful,¡± I murmured, taking in the view.


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Alex agreed, his gaze softening as he looked at me. I didn¡¯t know if he meant the sky or me.


    As the ferris wheel gently descended, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. The day had been filled withughter and excitement, and I did not want it to end.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here,¡± I said to him, genuine gratitude in my voice.


    He smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m d I did. It¡¯s been a great day.¡±


    As the night sky enveloped the fairgrounds, we decided to enjoy onest ride ¨C the merry-go-round. It was a ssic, yet somehow nostalgic, choice that felt fitting for the end of our fair adventure.


    As we wandered through the fairgrounds, the enticing aroma of various foods filled the air, making my stomach grumble with hunger. Alex couldn¡¯t help but tease me, noticing the gurgling noisesing from my stomach. ¡°I can hear your stomach crying for food,¡± he chuckled, his yful tone bringing a smile to my face.


    I rolled my eyes at his remark, pretending to be offended. ¡°Alright, alright, you got me. I¡¯m hungry,¡± I admitted with augh.


    Without hesitation, Alex took my hand and started leading me towards the food court. The colorful array of food stands greeted us with an abundance of mouthwatering options. I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by the choices as my eyes scanned the delicious treats avable.


    ¡°Do you know what you want?¡± Alex asked, his expression eager as he looked at the various options.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I replied, still trying to decide amidst the tempting offerings. ¡°Everything looks so good.¡±


    He grinned mischievously, as if he had an idea. ¡°How about we try a little bit of everything?¡± he suggested, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his enthusiasm.


    ¡°That sounds like a n,¡± I agreed.


    We went from stand to stand, sampling a variety of fair delicacies. We tried the savory corn dogs, the crispy funnel cakes topped with powdered sugar, and the mouthwatering nachos smothered in cheese and jpenos. Each bite was a burst of vors, and I couldn¡¯t help but savor every moment of this delicious feast.


    With our appetites fully satisfied, we decided to take a leisurely stroll around the fairgrounds once more. The lights hade alive, painting the night sky with a mesmerizing glow, and theughter and joy of the crowd added to the magical ambiance.


    As the fair drew to a close, we walked back to the car, the panda tucked under my arm. ¡°Thank you for a fun day,¡± I told Alex as I jumped into his car. He looked at me, a smile ying on his lips, ¡°everything for you, Lily. Everything for you.¡±

 14

    As we arrived home, the warm glow of the streetlights bathed the surroundings, casting a serene atmosphere over the neighborhood. The evening had been filled withughter and adventures, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of contentment as I sat in the car with Alex and Mr. Panda, the stuffedpanion we had won at the fair.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As Alex parked the car, I noticed him ncing in my direction. ¡°What?¡± I asked nervously, my mind racing with possibilities of what might be bothering him.


    He smiled softly, his eyes gentle as they met mine. ¡°I was just thinking,¡± he began, his voice soft and sincere, ¡°how beautiful tonight has been.¡±


    Awe, I love this Alex. He¡¯s so adorable.


    A blush crept onto my cheeks as hispliment caught me by surprise. I had grown ustomed to his teasing, but this was different. There was a tenderness in his words that made my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, my voice barely above a whisper, my heart fluttering with a mix of excitement and uncertainty.


    He leaned in a little closer, the intensity of his gaze captivating. ¡°You know,¡± he continued, ¡°you have this way of making everything feel special. Yourughter, your enthusiasm, and the way you see the world with such wonder ¨C it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    His words left me momentarily speechless. It wasn¡¯t often that I received such heartfeltpliments, especially from someone like Alex, who had always seemed guarded and stoic. But in this moment, he was revealing a side of himself that I had only caught glimpses of before ¨C a side that showed vulnerability and a genuine connection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t say it often,¡± he added with a hint of vulnerability in his tone, ¡°but I wanted you to know that you¡¯re special to me. You make me see things differently, and I appreciate that more than you know.¡±


    Was Alex confessing his feelings to me? Oh my God, what was happening?


    Emotions swirled within me ¨C excitement, nervousness, and disbelief all at once. Yet, a glimmer of hope illuminated the uncertainty. My mind buzzed with questions, wondering if this was a dream or reality.


    His words were like a balm to my soul, easing any doubts or insecurities I might have had.


    ¡°Thank you, Alex,¡± I replied softly, my voice tinged with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re special to me too even though you look like you could kill people.¡±


    And I meant it. I guess, the past is the past and it was time to move forward.


    He smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes. ¡°I guess we both have ouryers,¡± he said, his hand gently brushing against mine, sending a shiver down my spine.


    I felt a rush of emotions surging through me as Alex leaned so close, his warm breath caressing my face. The intensity of the moment was palpable, and I could sense the raw emotions in the air, almost as if we were standing on the edge of something significant.


    Our eyes locked, and time seemed to stand still as we both hesitated, feeling the weight of the unspoken connection between us. My heart pounded in my chest, torn between the thrill of the moment and the uncertainty of what was right and wrong.


    In that moment, I couldn¡¯t resist the maic pull drawing us together. My lips brushed lightly against his, testing the waters, my pulse quickening with the touch. And then, with a surge of courage, Alex closed the distance between us, pressing his lips firmly against mine.


    The kiss was electric, igniting a whirlwind of sensations within me. Our lips moved with a delicate dance, each touch kindling an intense spark between us. It was a kiss filled with longing, vulnerability, and unspoken emotions.


    As the intensity of the kiss deepened, I felt a torrent of butterflies swirling in my stomach. This moment was everything I had never expected, and yet it felt so right. Our bodies pressed closer, our hands tentatively exploring the contours of each other¡¯s backs, as if trying to convey the depth of emotions we couldn¡¯t put into words.


    But amidst the passion and desire, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of doubt. This was a moment of vulnerability, and my mind was racing with thoughts of what it could mean for everyone involved in this entanglement. Were we crossing a line we couldn¡¯t return from? Would this change everything between us?


    The doubts were momentarily overshadowed by the intensity of the kiss, as if the world around us had faded away, leaving only us and the emotions swirling between our lips. But as we slowly pulled away, breathless and unsure, those doubts returned, lingering in the air like unspoken truths.


    Alex¡¯s gaze met mine, and I saw the same flicker of uncertainty mirrored in his eyes. It was as if we were both caught in the crossroads of emotions, unsure of whether to continue down this path or retreat to the safety of our friendship.


    ¡°Maybe we should slow down,¡± he said softly, his voice tinged with a mix of regret and longing.


    I nodded, my heart aching with the weight of our unspoken feelings. ¡°Yeah, maybe we should,¡± I whispered.


    Suddenly Alex¡¯s door swung open revealing an angry Ace. ¡°Where the fuck were you?!¡±

 15

    Ace sat in the living room, his piercing gaze fixed on us, and my grip on Mr. Panda tightened in response, trying to control my nerves. His anger was palpable as he directed his frustration towards Alex. ¡°How irresponsible can you be?¡± he yelled, his voice filled with disappointment and concern. ¡°Lily isn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and you brought her to the fair?!¡±


    The tension in the room was thick, suffocating, as the words hung in the air. I could feel my heart pounding, torn between Alex and understanding Ace¡¯s valid concerns. I had been through a lot recently, and perhaps going to a fair with all its hustle and bustle was the best idea.


    Alex didn¡¯t back down, and his response was as fiery as Ace¡¯s usation. ¡°She needs some fun in her life, bro!¡± he retorted, his voice rising to match Ace¡¯s intensity. ¡°It¡¯s not like we took her bungee jumping or anything. It¡¯s just a fair.¡±


    The tension in the room continued to escte, and I could sense that my attempts to find apromise were falling on deaf ears.


    Ace¡¯s eyes shed with frustration, and he shot back, ¡°Fun? Is that all you care about? Can¡¯t you see that Lily is still recovering? What if something happens to her at the fair? Have you thought about that?¡±


    Alex¡¯s jaw tightened, and he clenched his fists, refusing to back down. ¡°Of course, I care about Lily¡¯s well-being,¡± he shot back, his voice edged with determination. ¡°But she¡¯s not a fragile ss doll! She¡¯s strong, and she deserves to enjoy life like any of us.¡±


    The room felt like a battleground, and I could feel the weight of their emotions colliding, leaving me feeling powerless to stop the heated exchange. I remained silent, my expression caught between worry and gratitude, not wanting to be the cause of this escting conflict.


    Ace¡¯s frustration grew, and he pointed an using finger at Alex. ¡°You just don¡¯t get it, do you? This isn¡¯t about treating Lily like a fragile doll. It¡¯s about being responsible and putting her health first. You should be more considerate!¡±


    Alex¡¯s face flushed with anger, and he took a step forward, challenging Ace¡¯s usation. ¡°I am being considerate! I know Lily better than anyone, and I know what she needs. She needs to feel alive again, not confined to her room because everyone is too afraid to let her enjoy life.¡±


    As the argument intensified, I tried to find the right words to mediate, but my voice was drowned out by their yelling. It was as if they were locked in a battle of wills, each convinced of their own righteousness.


    Ace¡¯s voice boomed through the room, ¡°You¡¯re being reckless, Alex! You¡¯re jeopardizing Lily¡¯s recovery for your own selfish desires!¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took a step closer, their faces only inches apart. ¡°You¡¯re just being overprotective! Lily¡¯s not a child, and she can make her own choices!¡±


    It was clear that neither of them was willing to back down, and the room felt like it was about to explode.


    ¡°Her fucking crazy ex is still on the loose, have you thought about that?!¡± Ace screamed.


    The room fell silent. Ace¡¯s words hung in the air, heavy with a truth that had been overshadowed by the argument until now. The mention of my ex sent a chill through the room, reminding us all of the danger that still lurked out there.


    My face turned pale, and my eyes widened with fear. The memory of my tumultuous past rtionship haunted me, and it was evident that Ace¡¯s words had struck a nerve. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up like that,¡± Ace stammered, realizing the gravity of what he had just said.


    Alex¡¯s anger seemed to evaporate, reced by concern for my well-being. He gently ced a hand on my shoulder, trying to offerfort. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice soft and soothing. ¡°Ace is right; we need to be more cautious. Your safetyes first.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I nodded, grateful for Alex¡¯s understanding. ¡°I know,¡± she whispered, her voice shaking. ¡°I just want to feel normal again, but I can¡¯t forget what happened.¡±


    Ace¡¯s initial anger had given way to remorse, and he stepped closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too,¡± he said, his voice filled with genuine regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to add to your worries. I just want you to be safe.¡±


    The room fell silent once more, but this time, it was not filled with tension and arguments. Instead, there was a shared understanding of the importance of my  safety and well-being.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so stubborn,¡± Alex admitted, looking at both me and Ace.


    I managed a small smile through my tears. ¡°I appreciate that you want me to have fun, Alex,¡± I said, my voice weak but appreciative. ¡°But I also need to be careful, especially with everything that¡¯s happened.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ace nodded, feeling a sense of relief that the argument had finally given way to openmunication. ¡°We should all be more careful,¡± he said, addressing both Alex and I. ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to have fun without putting ourselves in unnecessary risks.¡±


    With the tension diffused, we sat down together.


    ¡°We could stick to the less crowded areas,¡± Alex suggested. ¡°That way, we can still have fun without getting overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll all stay close to each other,¡± Ace added. ¡°So we can keep an eye on Lily and be ready to leave if she feels ufortable.¡±


    I nodded, feeling grateful for the support and care they were showing me. ¡°Thank you, guys,¡± I said, wiping away my tears. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have you both looking out for me.¡±


    As I entered my room, I could still feel the lingering tension from the argument in the living room. I needed a moment of solitude to collect my thoughts and process the events that had unfolded. cing Mr. Panda gently on the dresser, I took a deep breath and decided to take a refreshing shower to wash away the stress.


    The hot water cascaded over me, soothing my nerves and offering a sense offort. As the water flowed, I tried to push the worries from the argument out of my mind, allowing myself to rx and rejuvenate. After what felt like an eternity under the shower, I stepped out, feeling refreshed and ready to face whatever came my way.


    Drying off, I moved to the mirror and began my skincare routine, using the familiar products that always brought me a sense of calm. As I patted the moisturizer onto my skin, I felt a fleeting sense of normalcy amidst the chaos that had surrounded us earlier.


    With my skincareplete, I slipped into my softest pajamas, relishing thefort they offered. Just as I was about to settle in and forget the world outside, my phone pinged with an iing text message. I nced at the screen to see that it was from an unknown number.


    Curiosity and a hint of apprehension washed over me. Who could be texting me from an unfamiliar number? I opened the message, and my heart skipped a beat as I read the three unsettling words: ¡°I see you.¡±

 16

    The cryptic message sent a chill down my spine, and a sense of vulnerability washed over me. Who could be watching me? Was it just a prank or something more sinister? My mind raced with possibilities, but I knew I had to stay calm and take appropriate actions.


    As I stared at the mysterious text, a strong gut feeling told me that it could only be Leon. Who else would send me such cryptic messages? Despite my suspicion, I hesitated to confide in Ace and Alex about it. I feared that they would worry excessively and take drastic measures to protect me.


    Sure, Leon had hurt me before, causing a concussion, but deep down, I didn¡¯t think he would go as far as to kill me. Besides, I rationalized that I was safe at the mansion with its ample security cameras, and the boys were always around to keep an eye out.


    Yet, an inexplicable fear gnawed at me, making my heart race and my hands tremble. Something about the message sent shivers down my spine, and I couldn¡¯t shake off the unease.


    In a moment of indecision, I chose to delete the message, hoping that would bring me some peace of mind. I convinced myself that there was nothing to worry about, that I was safe within the walls of the mansion.


    As I climbed into bed, I attempted to push away the troubling thoughts and get some rest. However, sleep proved elusive as my mind kept revisiting the message and the fear it invoked. Tossing and turning, I couldn¡¯t escape the nagging feeling that danger lurked nearby.


    With each passing hour, the weight of secrecy burdened me. I questioned my decision not to involve Ace and Alex. Maybe they could help me understand the threat and devise a n to protect myself.


    I finally fell asleep.


    I heard a loud bang at my door, and in an instant, my eyes snapped open. Panic surged through me as I wondered who could be at my door at this hour. My mind immediately went to the mysterious text I received earlier, and my whole body started shaking with fear.


    ¡°Lily, open the door,¡± I heard a familiar voice from the other side of the door. Relief washed over me as I recognized his voice. It was only Ace. Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I walked to the door and opened it.


    There stood Ace, looking somewhat disheveled, wearing only his boxers. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, still wiping the sleep from my eyes.


    ¡°I wanted to apologize for earlier,¡± he said, his voice sincere. ¡°You already did,¡± I replied, trying to understand why he felt the need toe to my room in the middle of the night.


    ¡°No, not with words, but with actions,¡± Ace exined, his gaze intense. Before I could respond, he scooped me up in his arms and gentlyid me down on the bed.


    Confused and surprised, I looked up at him, but before I could say anything, he leaned in and began to nt soft kisses down my face. My heart raced, and I could feel my cheeks flush with warmth.


    I felt his lips move lower until he was kissing the skin just below my chin. He continued to kiss me there as I let out a low moan. His hands moved up from my waist and ran over my sides and up to my breasts.


    I arched my back into him and gasped when he squeezed them. He then moved his mouth to the top of my right breast and began to suck on it gently. I couldn¡¯t help but moan again and close my eyes.


    He sucked harder on my nipple and flicked his tongue across it. I sighed deeply and ran my fingers through his hair.


    He switched to my left breast and repeated what he had done to the other one.


    I felt myself getting wetter by the second. I opened my eyes and looked at him. He smiled at me and kissed me softly.


    Then he said, ¡°You taste so good.¡± ¡°Mmmm,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°You are so sexy.¡± He said as he pushed me down onto the bed. Iid t on my stomach and watched him crawl on top of me. He positioned himself between my legs and rubbed his cock against my pussy.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I purred. He slowly slid his cock inside of me. I closed my eyes and moaned loudly. It felt so good to be filled up like that. He began to thrust faster and faster. He leaned forward and began to bite my neck.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I whispered. He bit down hard and I cried out. I wrapped my legs around him as he started to fuck me. His cock was hitting all the right spots, making my pussy tingle. ran my fingers through his hair and moaned louder.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulled out of me and flipped me over on my back. I spread my legs for him, and he immediately plunged into me. I gasped at how deep he went. He started to move in and out of me faster.


    I could feel my orgasm building. He leaned down and kissed me, his tongue slipping into my mouth. I moaned loudly. My hands found their way to his hips and I held onto them tightly. He continued to fuck me hard.


    The sound of our bodies pping together filled the room. I could feel myself getting close to cumming. He reached between us and grabbed my clit. I cried out at the sudden pleasure it gave me.


    He kept going and soon I was cumming all over his cock. He moaned loudly and mmed his cock into me as he came deep inside of me.


    Suddenly my door opened again. ¡°Lily are you ¡­ what the fuck!!!¡±

 17

    Alex stood in the doorway, his face flushed with anger as he locked eyes with us. The intensity of his emotions made it seem as though he could explode like a simmering volcano at any moment. ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡± his voice boomed as he forcefully entered the room. The air grew thick with tension, causing me to instinctively clutch the nkets and pull them closer, desperately attempting to shield myself from the brewing storm. Beside me, Ace scrambled to put on his shorts, his movements hurried and tense.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Ace shot back at his brother, his voice dripping with fury that mirrored the rage in his eyes. The atmosphere in the room was charged with an electric blend of anger and frustration, emanating from both of them in palpable waves. It was as if theirbined wrath had transformed the room into a pressure cooker, threatening to explode at any moment. My heart raced in my chest, the sound echoing loudly in my ears as I felt the weight of their intense emotions pressing down on me. In that moment, I wished more than anything to vanish, to escape the piercing gaze of Alex and the scorching anger that radiated from him.


    As Alex¡¯s gaze shifted from Ace to me, a fleeting expression of disappointment crossed his features. My heart sank further, the weight of his disapproval hitting me like a ton of bricks. The shame and embarrassment that washed over me were suffocating, as if I had been caught in a spotlight of judgment. The sound of my own heartbeat seemed to drown out everything else, a rapid rhythm that underscored my profound difort. I longed to be anywhere but here, trapped in this suffocating confrontation that I had unwittingly be a part of.


    The verbal onught escted, the decibel of their voices rising even higher. Alex¡¯s frustration was palpable as he retorted, ¡°Like you guys were quiet?! The whole neighborhood could hear you!¡± His voice reverberated through the room, a mixture of anger and exasperation that seemed to shake the very walls around us. My cheeks burned with embarrassment, the thought of our actions being broadcast beyond these walls making me want to shrink into nothingness.


    As Alex¡¯s eyes bore into mine once more, I saw a mixture of emotions swirling within them. The disappointment lingered, now apanied by a flicker of something else-was it concern? My stomach churned with unease, a sense of guilt and regret settling heavily in the pit of my stomach. I had never meant for any of this to happen, never intended for their world to collide in such a catastrophic way.


    Their anger escted, their voices now rising to a crescendo that felt deafening. The tension was almost palpable, a living entity that wrapped around us with a vice-like grip. Without warning, Alex¡¯s patience snapped, and he lunged forward, his hands shoving Ace with a force that sent him stumbling backward. The physical altercation mirrored the emotional turmoil that had been building since the moment Alex had walked in on us. The room seemed to shake with their aggression, a battleground for a conflict that had been brewing beneath the surface.


    As the chaos unfolded before me, I was frozen in ce, a silent witness to a sh of emotions that had spiraled out of control. The air was heavy with their anger, their words cutting through the tension like a knife. I felt like an intruder in their world, an unintended catalyst for this explosive confrontation. The weight of my presence hung heavily in the room, a stark reminder of the choices that had led us to this moment.


    Alex hit Ace in the face. His lips were now bleeding. Oh my God, this was getting out of hand! ¡°Alex!¡± I yelled out. ¡°Stop it.¡± But neither of them listened. Ace wiped the blood off his face and then attacked Alex with his fist. His fist hit Alex straight in the eye. A loud gasp. A loud thud. Alex fell to the ground and groaned. I screamed. But that didn¡¯t stop them. They continued fighting. Yelling and screaming at each other. ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled. ¡°Stop it!!¡±


    They stopped and then looked at me angrily. One with a busted lip and the other one with a bruised eye. ¡°I told you to stay away from him!¡± Alex growled at me. ¡°Why the fuck don¡¯t you listen?!¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me?!¡± Ace bellowed. ¡°Why the fuck would you stay away from me! I¡¯m the one she fucked!¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m the one she kissed!¡± Alex screamed. ¡°She belongs to me!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ace let out a humorlessugh. ¡°No, she belongs to me!¡±


    Amidst the lingering tension, my voice quivered but held a newfound strength. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone,¡± I managed to say, my words carrying a hint of defiance. It was a deration that I refused to be reduced to a possession in their argument, that my choices and feelings were my own to determine.


    The room seemed to hold its breath for a moment, as if my statement had thrown a curveball into their heated exchange. But the respite was short-lived as Alex¡¯s frustration erupted once more. ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one she kissed!¡± he screamed again to his brother, his voice cracking with a mix of anger and desperation. The intensity of his im echoed through the room, a reminder of the tangled emotions that had brought us to this explosive point.


    Ace¡¯s response was sharp andced with bitterness. ¡°No, she belongs to me!¡± he shot back, his words dripping with an equal measure of resentment. The air was charged with their rivalry, a battle for possession that had escted far beyond the original confrontation. The walls seemed to close in around us, the space shrinking as their voices grew louder, their emotions spiraling out of control.


    As their argument raged on, the room felt suffocating, as though the weight of their emotions was pressing down on me from all sides. Their voices blended together in a cacophony of anger and hurt, the words bing a blur as the lines between their grievances blurred.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I said, my words cutting through their verbal onught. The room fell silent, their eyes turning towards me, a mixture of surprise and irritation in their gazes. ¡°This isn¡¯t about ownership or possession,¡± I continued, my voice steady now as I met their gazes with conviction. ¡°I¡¯m not a prize to be won or imed. I¡¯m a person with my own feelings, choices. So get the fuck out of my room!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deal with this anymore. Not after the text. Not after everything I¡¯ve been through.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my room!¡± I yelled out again.

 18

    As the morning sun streamed through the window, casting a warm glow across the room, I blinked awake. The unfamiliar surroundings momentarily confused me, until the events of the previous night came flooding back. The tension, the argument, and the emotionally charged atmosphere-it had all been real, not just a figment of my imagination.


    Shaking off the lingering grogginess, I pulled myself out of bed and padded to the bathroom for a quick shower. The water was invigorating, washing away the remnants of unease from the night before. Wrapping myself in a towel, I hesitated for a moment before selecting a simple blue dress to wear. It seemed a safe choice, given the circumstances.


    When I ventured downstairs, the smell of breakfast wafted through the air, mingling with the remnants of tension that still hung in the atmosphere. As I entered the kitchen, the sight before me was both surprising and disconcerting. There they were, Alex and Ace, working together to prepare breakfast. But their appearances told a different story-Alex¡¯s purple eye and Ace¡¯s busted lip were ring indicators of their argumentst night. The reality hit me like a ton of bricks; their rivalry had not been a dream, and now I had to face the aftermath.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I mumbled quietly, my voice barely audible above a whisper. It was as though embarrassment had taken root within me, rendering me almost mute in their presence.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± they responded in unison, their voices devoid of the anger that had marked ourst encounter. The contrast between their current demeanor and the hostility fromst night was stark, leaving me uncertain about how to proceed.


    As I stood there, feeling the weight of their gazes on me, Ace pushed a te with a mishmash of breakfast foods-leftover toast, pancakes, and eggs-towards me. It was a simple gesture, an offering that spoke more than words ever could. In a simr vein, Alex handed me a cup of coffee, his expression tinged with a mixture of contrition and an unspoken understanding.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumbled, my gratitude genuine but my difort palpable. I didn¡¯t offer much in terms of conversation, my fear and unease making words feel like foreign territory.


    The atmosphere around the breakfast table was heavy,den with unsaid words and unspoken regrets. It was as though we were navigating a fragile truce, one that was being forged in the aftermath of a storm. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like an intruder in their shared world, an unintended disruption that had caused a rift between them.


    Suddenly, the tension was broken by the sound of footsteps echoing in the hallway. Cher¡¯s cheerful voice cut through the heaviness, and I couldn¡¯t help but internally cringe at the timing. ¡°Guys! I brought scones!¡± Her announcement boomed, filling the room with an energy that was both refreshing and anxiety-inducing.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cher¡¯s arrival brought with it a palpable shift in the room¡¯s atmosphere. The dynamics changed as she breezed into the kitchen, her infectious enthusiasm pulling the focus away from the lingering remnants of the previous night¡¯s conflict. Her bright presence acted as a balm, dispelling some of the awkwardness that had settled over us.


    ¡°Morning, everyone!¡± she chimed, a warm smile on her face as she set a tray of scones on the table. Her gaze flickered between the three of us, and for a moment, it felt as though a sense of normalcy was being restored.


    ¡°What the fuck happened to you two?!¡± She yelled as she looked at both her brothers. They stayed quiet. I wished they would say something. A lie. Something. But they didn¡¯t. They just grabbed a scone, ignored her question and exited the kitchen. Leaving me behind to deal with her and her ten thousand questions.


    The weight of guilt and apprehension clung to me like a heavy shroud as I sat there, surrounded by the morning sunlight streaming through the windows. I was facing a dilemma-a decision I knew I needed to make, but one that terrified me.


    Cher¡¯s presence was aforting and unsettlingbination. She was a bright force that had the power to dissolve even the most stubborn clouds of difort, yet the realization that I was the reason her brothers had fought was like a dark cloud looming over me. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she deserved to know the truth, no matter how much it pained me to reveal it.


    As I nibbled on a pancake, lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt Cher¡¯s gaze on me. Her eyes were filled with a mixture of curiosity and concern, her gaze piercing through my attempts to hide my inner turmoil. The realization hit me like a physical blow-the moment of truth was approaching, and I couldn¡¯t escape it.


    ¡°Are you gonna tell me why my brothers are like that?¡± she asked, her voiceced with genuine concern. It was a simple question, but the weight of its implications was heavy. She deserved to know the truth about what had transpired, even if it meant revealing the extent of my involvement and theplicated web of emotions that had led to the altercation.


    I felt my heart race as the words hung in the air, a choice that needed to be made. I looked into her eyes, her concern mirroring the fear that gripped me from the inside. The truth was, I feared her reaction. I feared her disappointment, her anger, her hurt. I knew that the revtion would inevitably change the dynamics between us, and that was something I wasn¡¯t ready to face.


    For a moment, I considered avoiding the question, skirting around the issue in the hopes that it would all fade into the background. But as I looked into Cher¡¯s eyes, I knew I couldn¡¯t deceive her. Not only did she deserve to know, but I also needed to take responsibility for my actions and the impact they had on those around me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I finally muttered, my voice barely audible above the tter of cutlery against tes. Not today. Another day, I will tell her.

 19

    In the quiet solitude of my room, I found myself lost in a whirlwind of thoughts. The text message from a few days ago kept reying in my mind. But beyond that, there was the deeper turmoil-my rtionship with the brothers, the rift that had formed, and the unspoken tension that hung heavy in the air.


    The week had passed in an excruciatingly ufortable silence. Ace and Alex had gone from ignoring me to avoiding each other, a rift between them that mirrored the gulf between us. The breakfast they had made seemed like a fleeting moment of normalcy amidst a sea of strained interactions. Their silence had be a palpable presence, a wall that separated us all.


    Cher¡¯s visit for dinner had added ayer of awkwardness to the already tense atmosphere. The brothers had put on a facade of politeness, but the undercurrent of difort was impossible to ignore. The forced smiles and stilted conversations only highlighted the chasm that had opened up between us. And the questions-Cher¡¯s relentless curiosity, her concern evident in her probing inquiries-had added to the weight of my already heavy heart.


    Throughout the evening, I had struggled to maintain a facade of normalcy, to deflect Cher¡¯s questions and keep her in the dark about the truth. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to divulge the details of what had transpired, to admit my role in the chaos that had unfolded. But with every evasion, I could feel the truth digging deeper, the weight of my silence bing more unbearable.


    As the night wore on, and Cher and her husband left, the silence that settled over the house was suffocating. The space between us seemed to widen, and I knew I couldn¡¯t keep avoiding the inevitable confrontation any longer. I had to break through the barriers of silence, to confront the brothers and unravel the web of emotions that had ensnared us all.


    So, as the night grew darker and the house grew quieter, I retreated to my room, the sounds of Alex and Ace¡¯s distant voices growing louder as they argued in the living room. Their voices were tinged with anger, frustration, and something else-perhaps a reflection of the tangled emotions that had been festering for days.


    Sitting alone in my room, I grappled with my own emotions. The weight of guilt pressed heavily on my shoulders, and the fear of their reactions gnawed at me. But in that moment, the realization struck me: I couldn¡¯t keep running from the truth, couldn¡¯t keep allowing the walls of silence to suffocate us.


    With a deep breath, I rose from my seat and made my way to the living room, my heart pounding in my chest. The voices of Alex and Ace grew louder as I approached, the intensity of their argument filling the air around me. But instead of hesitating, I stepped forward, determined to put an end to the chaos that had consumed us all.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I cried out, my voice cutting through their heated exchange. The room fell silent, their gazes turning towards me in surprise. My heart raced, but I pushed forward, the words tumbling out as I tried to make sense of the mess we had found ourselves in.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep avoiding this,¡± I said, my voice trembling but resolute. ¡°We¡¯re all hurting, and this silence is tearing us apart. We need to talk, to address what happened, to find a way to move forward.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Their expressions were a mixture of surprise, confusion, and something else-perhaps a glimmer of recognition that what I was saying held truth. The tension in the room was palpable, but I knew that breaking through it was the only way to mend the broken bonds between us.


    The weight of their using stares bore down on me, their words cutting through the air like shards of ss. Alex¡¯s scoff wasced with bitterness, his gaze locked onto mine as heid bare the truth that had been festering beneath the surface. ¡°You¡¯re the reason we¡¯re fighting. What do you have to say? What do you have in mind?¡± His voice was a mixture of frustration and disbelief, a reflection of the turmoil that had led us to this point.


    Ace¡¯s huff was heavy with exasperation, his eyes locked onto mine as he echoed his brother¡¯s sentiment. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re listening, Lily. This whole thing is because of you. Because you cannot make a choice.¡± His words hung in the air, a stark reminder of the choices I had been unable to make, the feelings that had entangled us all.


    The usation hit me like a punch to the gut, and for a moment, I felt a surge of defensiveness rise within me. But as their words settled, I took a deep breath and found the courage to respond. ¡°It¡¯s because of me?¡± I yelled incredulously, the weight of their me pressing down on me. ¡°Are you for real right now?¡± A disbelieving chuckle escaped me, a mixture of frustration and a strange sort of amusement bubbling to the surface. ¡°Really, because of me? You two decided to go all feral on each other, and it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    Their anger only seemed to intensify, their voices rising in unison as they affirmed their stance. ¡°Yeah!¡± they both yelled out, their frustration tangible in the air between us. I was left reeling, unable to fathom that they were cing the entirety of the me on my shoulders. It was as though they saw me as the catalyst for their feud, the driving force behind the conflict that had erupted.


    A bitterugh escaped me, the absurdity of their usations almost too much to bear. ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep my hands off?!¡± I retorted, my voice tinged with a mixture of disbelief and frustration. ¡°You both couldn¡¯t keep your hands off me! I¡¯m just an innocent bystander caught in the crossfire.¡±


    The room seemed to crackle with tension, their eyes narrowing as my words hung in the air. The usation had been thrown back at them, a reminder that their actions and choices had yed a significant role in the chaos that had unfolded. But their resolve remained unyielding, and their retort came swiftly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not innocent!¡± Ace¡¯s voice was sharp, his words cutting through my protest. ¡°You could¡¯ve opened your mouth and told Alex we had something going on.¡±


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t!¡± I shot back, my frustration mounting as I struggled to make them understand. The situation felt like an impossible knot, each argument only tightening it further.


    Ace¡¯sughter was humorless, a bitter sound that hung heavily in the air. ¡°Right,¡± he scoffed, his disbelief evident in his eyes.


    ¡°You know what?¡± I said, I was so tired of this and I would end it all. ¡°Do you know what my idea is? My idea is that I don¡¯t belong to both of you! That¡¯s my idea. Leave me alone.¡±


    Alex and Ace looked at each other and then burst outughing. Talk about mood swings. They then looked back at me. Seriously.


    ¡°No.¡±

 20

    I stood there, utterly dumbfounded, my mouth agape as I tried to process the words that had just been thrown at me. Ace and Alex, the two people who had be such integral parts of my life, had just dropped a bombshell. ¡°No,¡± they had said, as if it were the simplest thing in the world. But how could it be? This was my decision, my heart, my life. And yet, here they were, casually denying me that agency.


    ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± I retorted, my hands finding their way to my hips in a mixture of disbelief and frustration. Their gazes locked with each other¡¯s before settling on me, a steely resolve in their eyes. ¡°No,¡± Alex repeated, his voice firm, unwavering. ¡°You belong to one of us. You need to choose, Lily.¡±


    A humorlessugh bubbled up within me, a bitter expression of how utterly absurd this situation was. These two boys, who I hade to care for in their ownplicated ways, were suggesting that I was their property, some prize to be imed. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to either of you,¡± I dered, my voiceced with a mix of defiance and exasperation. ¡°How many times do I need to say that?¡±


    Ace¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk, as if he had anticipated my reaction. ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Lily,¡± he chimed in, his tone oddly soothing despite the unsettling nature of his words. ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this. We tell you to choose, so you choose.¡±


    The absurdity of it all threatened to overwhelm me. I wanted tough, to scoff at the sheer audacity of their assertion. But as I looked into their eyes, I knew that they were dead serious. This wasn¡¯t a game to them; it was a demand, amand that brooked no negotiation.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My frustration morphed into a different kind of emotion-a mix of confusion, sadness, and the tiniest flicker of desperation. Why did I have to choose? These two brothers had burrowed their way into my heart, each leaving their own unique mark. Alex¡¯s gentle kindness and quiet understanding, juxtaposed against Ace¡¯s bold charisma and unwavering protection. How could I possibly choose between them?


    ¡°I cannot choose,¡± I finally spoke, my voice softer now, my gaze cast downward as I peeked up at them through my longshes. ¡°It¡¯s not fair to me.¡±


    The tension in the room seemed to ratchet up, as if the very air were thickening with unresolved emotions. Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh-a bitter, ironic sound that spoke of his disbelief at my assertion. ¡°But it¡¯s fair to us?¡± he countered, a bitter edge to his voice that hinted at the turmoil churning beneath the surface. ¡°Come on, Lily, we both know I¡¯m the better brother.¡±


    The sting of his words was palpable, but before I could even process it, Ace interjected, a smug grin ying on his lips. ¡°Lily, we both know I¡¯m the better brother with the better dick.¡± His words earned him a swift p from Alex, a motion so familiar it was almostical, a bizarre testament to the intricate dynamic they shared.


    ¡°No, not the p again,¡± I muttered under my breath, my incredulity only deepening as I witnessed their antics in the midst of such a grave conversation.


    Alex¡¯s re at Ace could have burned a hole through steel, the sheer intensity of it making my skin prickle. ¡°I cannot choose, guys,¡± I reiterated, my voice firmer now,ced with a stubborn resolve that mirrored their own. ¡°You both deserve better.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence, their eyes locked onto mine, each pair brimming with emotions that I couldn¡¯t fullyprehend. And then, as if orchestrated by some unseen force, they spoke in unison, their words ovepping with a fervor that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°But we want you!¡±


    In those four simple words, theplexity of our situation crystallized. This wasn¡¯t just about ownership or rivalry; it was about emotions, about the raw, messy tangle of feelings that had woven itself between us.


    ¡°And what if I can¡¯t choose?!¡± My voice rang out, louder this time, the frustration and desperation palpable in every word. It was as if I had hit a wall, an impasse in this strange and unnerving situation. My mind raced, desperately seeking a way out, a solution that would satisfy everyone involved, even though I knew deep down that such a solution might not exist.


    There was a heavy silence that followed, a silence that held a weight I couldn¡¯t quite fathom. The boys looked at me, their gazes unwavering, and then exchanged a quick nce with each other. That look in their eyes-it was something I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on. It sent a shiver down my spine, a creeping sense of unease settling in the pit of my stomach. I was lowkey scared, uncertain of what might be brewing in their minds.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in your heads?¡± I blurted out, my voice shaky. I needed to know, needed some rity in the midst of this chaotic emotional storm. But the response I received only heightened my anxiety. ¡°We¡¯re just having a conversation,¡± Ace replied, his finger tapping his temple, then gesturing to his brother. ¡°A silent conversation.¡±


    The mention of a ¡°silent conversation¡± sent a chill down my spine. Were they reallymunicating telepathically? Was this some form of twin telepathy I¡¯d heard about? The idea that they might be sharing thoughts and decisions without involving me left me feeling even more out of control, more vulnerable.


    ¡°Why are you guys looking at each other like that?¡± I stammered, my heart racing as I struggled to keep myposure. The situation had spiraled into a realm I couldn¡¯tprehend, and the uncertainty gnawed at my sanity.


    Their eyes met mine again, their expressions now shifting to a mischievous grin that set my nerves on edge. This wasn¡¯t the yful banter I was used to; it was something more calcted, more intense. ¡°Since you can¡¯t choose, we will choose for you,¡± Alex dered, his voice carrying a note of finality that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Dread pooled within me as I realized the magnitude of their words. The decision that I had been wrestling with, the choice that felt impossible to make, was being taken out of my hands. My pulse quickened, my breath hitched, and I clutched my hands together, my fingers trembling with a mix of anticipation and fear.


    ¡°And what did you choose?¡± I managed to utter, my voice barely above a whisper. My heart pounded so loudly in my ears that it threatened to drown out their response. The seconds stretched into eternity as I waited for their answer, the tension in the room bing almost suffocating.


    ¡°You belong to me,¡± Ace¡¯s voice was unwavering, his tone resolute as he asserted his im over me. His words were like a weighty pronouncement, a decree that resonated in the air and reverberated within my chest.


    ¡°And me,¡± Alex chimed in, his voice carrying a blend of determination and possessiveness. The finality in his words was like a verdict, a deration that sent shockwaves through my senses.


    What the fuck.

 21

    As morning¡¯s soft light filtered into my room, I stirred from sleep, slowly blinking away the remnants of dreams. My gaze settled on a stunning sight that defied exnation. A bunch of roses, vibrant and fragrant, adorned my room, their delicate petals an ethereal contrast against the pale walls. I couldn¡¯t help the shock that coursed through me, disbelief mingled with a strange excitement.


    Afterst night¡¯s revtions, the memory of Alex and Ace¡¯s deration hung in the air like a surreal echo. It was unfathomable, their desire to share me, to intertwine our lives in a way that shattered conventional norms. But beneath the incredulity, a spark of exhration flickered. Was this the result of my indecisiveness-a path I never anticipated, leading me to a crossroads that felt both bewildering and exhrating?


    I marveled at the roses, my fingers brushing gently against their petals as I noticed the thorns had been meticulously removed. A gesture that spoke volumes about their consideration, a subtle promise that they wanted to protect me from any potential hurt.


    A delightful aroma wafted through the room, drawing me out of my reverie. The scent of warm bread and something sizzling mingled in the air, tugging at my senses and beckoning me to explore. I slipped out of bed and padded to my door, a mixture of curiosity and trepidation bubbling within me.


    As I descended the stairs, the source of the intoxicating aroma became clear. Ace was stationed in the kitchen, his focus on a pan sizzling with breakfast delights. And just as I took in the scene, the front door swung open, revealing Alex,den with designer bags that hinted at a world of extravagance beyond my wildest imagination.


    My jaw nearly hit the floor as I took in the scene before me. ¡°What is going on?¡± I blurted out, incredulity coloring my voice. I felt like I had stumbled into an alternate universe, a realm where the boundaries of ordinary life had been shattered.


    ¡°Hey, sleepyhead,¡± Ace greeted with a yful grin, his attention shifting momentarily from the pan to meet my gaze. ¡°Just spoiling our girl,¡± he added, a glint of mischief dancing in his eyes.


    Alex¡¯s arrivalpleted the tableau, his armsden with luxurious bags that seemed to exude opulence. My heart raced, a jumble of emotions swirling within me as I tried to process the surreal scene that was unfolding. This was beyond anything I could have anticipated, a reality that I struggled to grasp.


    ¡°Spoiling me?¡± I echoed, my voiceced with amazement. The idea of being the center of their attention, of being the one they wanted to pamper and shower with affection, was exhrating and bewildering all at once.


    ¡°Just spoiling you,¡± Alex echoed, his grin mirroring Ace¡¯s as they both spoke in unison. The synchronization sent a thrill through me, a reminder of the unique bond they shared, a bond that I had unwittingly be a part of.


    As I stood there, taking in their expressions, the warmth of their gestures, and the reality of the moment, a realization dawned upon me. This wasn¡¯t just about their desire to share me, about navigating uncharted territory together. It was about creating a space where we could be our authentic selves, where the conventional rules of rtionships didn¡¯t apply, and where our emotions could unfold without constraint.


    My heart swelled with a mix of emotions-excitement, uncertainty, and a potent cocktail of desire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, this is too much,¡± I admitted, my voice wavering as I tried to wrap my head around the whirlwind of emotions that this new reality was bringing. The boys exchanged amused nces, their chuckles a soothing undercurrent that hinted at their understanding of my overwhelmed state.


    ¡°Nothing is too much,¡± Ace reassured with a soft smile, his words carrying a weight of sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re ours to take care of.¡± With a graceful motion, he ced a hearty breakfast spread on the table before me, a colorful assortment of eggs, French toast, French fries, and onion rings, apanied by a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice. The aroma wafted up, teasing my senses and eliciting an involuntary rumble from my stomach. It all looked so delicious that I couldn¡¯t help but feel my appetite kick in.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As I thanked Ace for the breakfast, my attention shifted to Alex, curiosity bubbling within me. ¡°Did you go out so early to shop for me?¡± I inquired, my gaze fixed on him, eager to understand the source of the luxurious bags he had arrived with.


    A confident grin curled on Alex¡¯s lips, his response dripping with arrogance. ¡°I can waltz into the stores anytime, princess. So if you need a new handbag at two am in the morning, just hit me up and I¡¯ll open the whole store for you.¡± His words were infused with a mix of cheekiness and assurance, causing me to roll my eyes yfully at his cocky demeanor.


    Realization settled in as Ace revealed his ns for the day, hismitment to his responsibilities outside of this newfound arrangement. ¡°I need to go to work today,¡± he stated, his voice tinged with a hint of regret. He leaned in and ced a swift, tender peck on my cheek, an intimate gesture that sent electrifying shocks racing through my veins. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at dinner.¡±


    A tingle lingered on my skin where Ace¡¯s lips had touched, a sensation that mirrored the swirling emotions within me. The reality of our dynamic was beginning to sink in, theplexity of it all threading through every interaction, every touch, every nce.


    With Ace¡¯s departure, my focus shifted to the person who remained beside me-Alex. His statement lingered in the air, a silent acknowledgment that this day would be spent together. ¡°So, I guess it¡¯s just you and me today, princess,¡± he remarked, his toneced with a mixture of yfulness and anticipation.


    A flicker of nervous excitement danced within me as I met his gaze. This was uncharted territory, a day that promised a deeper understanding of the intricate connections we were forging. ¡°I suppose so,¡± I replied, my voice softer than I intended.


    As I turned my attention back to the sumptuous breakfast before me, a thought struck me. ¡°You really went all out for this,¡± Imented, my voice a blend of amazement and gratitude. It was more than just the physical luxuries; it was the effort they were putting into ensuring myfort, into creating an environment where I felt valued and cherished.


    Alex¡¯s eyes held a mixture of pride and affection as he watched me take in the spread. ¡°We want to make you feel special,¡± he exined, his words carrying a sincerity that echoed Ace¡¯s sentiments from earlier. ¡°It¡¯s important to us.¡±

 22

    The past few days had been a whirlwind of luxury and unexpected experiences, as Alex and Ace seemed determined to spoil me in every possible way. Dinners at upscale restaurants, movie nights that stretched into the early hours, and a sharedughter that seemed to break down the barriers between us. And yet, amidst the indulgence, there was a deliberate restraint-an unspoken agreement that we were taking our time, letting this new dynamic unfold organically.


    I was pleasantly surprised by their approach, their consideration in not rushing into anything physical. It was a thoughtful gesture, one that allowed me to limate to the idea of being shared between two people, to befortable in the new world they were inviting me into. And as the days went by, I found myself growing less shy and more talkative, more eager to engage with them on a deeper level.


    One morning, as the sun¡¯s rays peeked through my window, Ace¡¯s voice disrupted my half-asleep state. ¡°We¡¯re going on a hike today,¡± he dered, his tone brimming with excitement. I groaned, burrowing deeper into the covers in an attempt to shield myself from the impending activity. ¡°I don¡¯t like hikes.¡±


    Ace¡¯s response was swift, the pillow that I had buried my face in being ripped away as his lips descended upon mine in a gentle kiss. ¡°You¡¯ll love it,¡± he insisted, his voice dripping with optimism. ¡°Alex has this cute pic nned.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, a mixture of amusement and exasperation welling up within me. ¡°I hate hikes,¡± I muttered, my protest lost amidst their shared enthusiasm.


    At that very moment, the door creaked open, revealing Alex¡¯s presence. His voice carried a chuckle as he joined the conversation. ¡°Wear somethingfortable, princess. And don¡¯t forget to wear this.¡± With a swift motion, he tossed a box onto my bed, the sudden appearance leaving me both surprised and curious.


    I eyed the box with skepticism, wondering what it could possibly contain. ¡°What is that?¡± I asked, my gaze shifting between the box and Alex.


    He grinned mischievously, a glint of excitement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Open it and find out.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a mix of curiosity and trepidation, I reached for the box, my fingers tracing the edges before I carefully lifted the lid. Inside, I discovered a pair of vibrating panties. They were not serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to wear it,¡± I asserted, holding the delicate pair of panties in my hand. Their intricatece and satin fabric were undoubtedly beautiful, but the idea of wearing them on a hike seemed utterly incongruous.


    Alex¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement as he responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wear it, princess. I told you to.¡±


    I lifted an eyebrow, incredulous at the suggestion. ¡°On a hike?¡± The notion struck me as absurd, a wardrobe choice that shed with the practicality of the activity we were about to undertake.


    Beside me, Ace¡¯s nod confirmed that this was indeed their intention. ¡°And what do we do when she doesn¡¯t obey, Alex?¡± Ace chimed in, his tone teasing and mischievous.


    Alex¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile, his eyes twinkling with a yful gleam. ¡°It starts with a ¡®P¡¯ and ends in ¡®unishment,''¡± he responded, his voice carrying a note of yful warning.


    I rolled my eyes at their antics, a mixture of exasperation and fond amusement bubbling within me. These two were a handful, a whirlwind of unpredictability that I was slowly learning to navigate.


    With a huff, I relented. ¡°Fine,¡± I grumbled, a begrudging surrender to their whims. Theirughter echoed through the room, a testament to their enjoyment of this light-hearted power struggle.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you down in a few minutes,¡± Ace announced, his smile lingering as he and Alex made their exit. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to wear somethingfortable. It¡¯s going to be quite the hike.¡±


    I watched them go, their camaraderie and shared jokes leaving a sense of warmth in their wake. Left to my own devices, I hurried to the bathroom to take a quick shower, the anticipation of the hike propelling me forward.


    After a refreshing shower, I tended to my skincare routine and pulled my hair up into a messy bun. As I stood before the mirror, the vibrating panties still in my hand, I hesitated. With a mix of curiosity and apprehension, I decided to see how they felt. To my surprise, as I slipped them on, I found them surprisinglyfortable, their intricate design not impeding my movements as I had expected.


    Dressed in thece panties, along with a pair of shorts and afortable tank top, I headed downstairs. My steps were apanied by a mix of nervous excitement and a tinge of anticipation, wondering what Alex and Ace had in store for this unique hike.


    As I reached the bottom of the stairs, I was met with a scene that left me momentarily speechless. Alex stood before me, holding a charming pic basket, its woven structure hinting at the treats it contained. Beside him, Ace wore a backpack, a symbol of the adventure that awaited us.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± they asked in unison, their smiles warm and infectious. Their enthusiasm was contagious, filling the room with a palpable sense of anticipation.


    I nodded, my heart beating a little faster at the prospect of the day ahead. Their efforts to make this experiencefortable and enjoyable were evident, from the thoughtful outfits they had chosen to the pic that awaited us.


    Without further ado, we set off, walking together towards the awaiting car.


    As we drove to the hike, the anticipation of the day ahead filled the car. The atmosphere was light, a mixture of excitement and camaraderie threading through our conversations. My heart raced, the prospect of spending the day with Alex and Ace creating a flutter of nervous energy within me.


    Just as I was beginning to lose myself in their banter, I felt a subtle vibration between my legs. My eyes widened in surprise, a sudden realization dawning upon me. Oh no, it had started already


    I shifted in my seat, trying to discreetly get rid of the feeling. A quick nce to my left revealed Alex with an enigmatic grin ying on his lips. My heart raced even faster, a mixture of embarrassment and intrigue washing over me.


    With a knowing chuckle, Ace¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°Let the games begin.¡±

 23

    Finally, we arrived at the hiking spot, the trailhead marked by a wooden signpost and a path leading into the wilderness. The boys efficiently unloaded everything from the car, the pic basket and backpacks holding the promise of a memorable day ahead. The anticipation was palpable as we stood at the threshold of this adventure, the beauty of nature stretching out before us.


    With our gear in tow, we set out on the trail, the crunch of gravel beneath our feet and the distant sounds of birdsong enveloping us in a serene melody. The scenery was breathtaking, each turn revealing a new vista of lush trees, rugged terrain, and the asional glimpse of a clear blue sky.


    ording to the trail marker, our first destination was a waterfall-an hour¡¯s hike away. I listened attentively as the boys chatted about the uing journey, their excitement evident in their animated voices. We were the only ones on the trail, the istion adding a touch of exclusivity to our shared experience.


    As we began our hike, my enthusiasm was soon reced by a growing sense of exhaustion. The rocky terrain demanded more of me than I had anticipated, and I found myself breathing heavily within the first fifteen minutes. Myck of familiarity with hiking quickly became apparent, and I couldn¡¯t help but groan audibly.


    ¡°Is it still far?¡± I panted, my voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and exhaustion. The idea of another forty-five minutes of this uphill battle was daunting, to say the least.


    ¡°We still have about thirty-five minutes to go,¡± they replied, their words echoing my sentiments with a touch of amusement.


    I groaned louder, my annoyance growing as my muscles protested with every step. Hiking was definitely not my forte. I cast a nce at Alex and Ace, both of them seemingly unfazed by the challenge. How could they move so effortlessly on this treacherous path?


    Just as I was beginning to feel utterly defeated, I felt a subtle vibration between my thighs. My eyes widened in surprise, a mixture of shock and realization washing over me. Are they serious right now? Even during a hike?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I let out an involuntary moan, abination of frustration and something else that I couldn¡¯t quite define. ¡°Are you for real right now?¡± I huffed, my voice carrying a blend of exasperation and amusement. ¡°I¡¯m already struggling here.¡±


    Alex¡¯s grin was positively mischievous, his eyes dancing with a glint of yful mischief. ¡°Adds a little bit of motivation, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he remarked, his voiceced with innuendo.


    I rolled my eyes, a mixture of embarrassment and amusement settling within me. These two were relentless, it seemed, their yful antics infiltrating every moment of our time together.


    ¡°The only motivation I get right now is toy down and sleep,¡± I admitted, a weary sigh escaping me. As the minutes ticked by and the trail stretched ahead, my steps became slower, my determination waning with each uphill climb.


    As the hike wore on and exhaustion crept over me like a heavy veil, Ace must have noticed my struggle. His perceptive gaze caught mine, and without a word, he stepped closer, his expression a mixture of concern and determination.


    ¡°Climb on my back, youzy ass,¡± he dered with a hint of yful exasperation. Before I could react, he had crouched down slightly, offering himself as a makeshift mode of transportation.


    The prospect of being carried was both embarrassing and tempting, and in a heartbeat, I epted his offer, jumping onto his back with a grateful sigh. My feet were aching, my body protesting every step taken, and I was more than willing to surrender the physical effort for a moment of respite.


    Ace¡¯s strong arms held me securely as he straightened up, his muscles shifting effortlessly under my weight. I settled against his back, my head resting on his shoulder, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of gratitude for his consideration.


    As he carried me, we continued along the trail, the minutes ticking by as we navigated the path together. The rhythmic sway of his steps and the steady beat of his heart offered aforting backdrop to the tranquil sounds of nature surrounding us.


    Finally, after what felt like both an eternity and a fleeting moment, we arrived at our destination-the waterfall. The sight before us was nothing short of breathtaking, the cascading water a sight to behold. The spot was empty, and we were the only ones there, adding a touch of serenity to the already picturesque scene.


    Ace gently set me down, his movements both considerate and smooth. As I took in thendscape, the beauty of the ce was almost overwhelming, a testament to the wonders of nature that awaited those who dared to explore.


    ¡°Need some food?¡± Alex¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, as he handed me a sandwich from the pic basket. I shook my head, the sandwich momentarily forgotten as another idea surfaced in my mind.


    Without hesitation, I dered my intention. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a swim first,¡± I announced, my desire to cool off in the water overtaking my hunger.


    The prospect of immersing myself in the refreshing water was irresistible, and I began to move toward the water¡¯s edge. But before I could take another step, Ace¡¯s voice carried a mischievous suggestion that had me freezing in ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s skinny dip,¡± he suggested, a yful grin on his lips. The twinkle in Alex¡¯s eyes confirmed that this was more than just a passing thought for them.


    I turned to face them, my surprise and curiosity battling against my modesty. ¡°Skinny dip?¡± I echoed, my voice a mixture of incredulity and a hint of amusement.


    Alex¡¯s smile was positively wicked as he nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s skinny dip. The water looks inviting, and it¡¯s not like anyone else is around.¡±


    My mind raced, caught between the allure of the idea and my own sense of propriety. But as I looked between their eager expressions and then back at the water, I felt a sense of exhration bubbling within me.


    A mixture of anticipation and a rush of newfound boldness overtook me. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it,¡± I conceded, a mixture of excitement andughter filling the air. With the prospect of this unexpected adventure, any remnants of tiredness or difort seemed to fade away.


    As we quickly discarded our clothes, the water beckoned, its cool embrace a wee relief against my overheated skin. With a collective breath, we waded into the water, the thrill of the moment creating an unspoken bond between us.

 24

    The cool embrace of the water enveloped us as we sshed around, a symphony ofughter and yful shouts echoing against the backdrop of the cascading waterfall. The idyllic scene was like something out of a dream-our carefree spirits, the beauty of nature, and the unique bond we were cultivating melding together in perfect harmony.


    We were like children, unburdened by responsibilities or expectations, fully immersed in the joy of the moment. Water droplets sparkled in the sunlight as we yfully sshed each other, the sounds of our collectiveughter mingling with the symphony of nature that surrounded us.


    With every ssh, every carefree giggle, I felt a newfound sense of freedom washing over me. The water was a conduit for a unique connection-a bridge that linked us through shared experiences, unspoken understandings, and the sheer exhration of being alive in this breathtaking moment.


    As the yful sshing continued, Ace suddenly closed the distance between us, his arms enveloping me in a warm hug. My heart skipped a beat as his lips brushed against my cheeks, his murmured words filling the air. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he whispered, his voice a gentle caress that sent shivers down my spine.


    Before I could fully process his words, another pair of hands found their ce on my shoulders, the touch both possessive and tender. Alex¡¯s presence was a delightful surprise, his voice a rasped deration of appreciation. ¡°So damn beautiful,¡± he growled, his words a mixture of admiration and desire.


    The sensation of their touches, their warm breaths against my skin, created a whirlwind of emotions within me. It was as if the world around us faded away, leaving only the three of us in this secluded oasis of water and beauty.


    I was so turned on, I couldn¡¯t think straight. I looked up at the sky as I moaned. I could feel Ace¡¯s hot breath on my neck and Alex¡¯s hard dick against my ass. I wanted them both inside me.


    I needed to be fucked by these two men. My heart was racing and my pussy was throbbing with anticipation. I had never been more horny in my life. ¡°Are you ready for us?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned. ¡°Please fuck me.¡±


    I heard a low chuckle from behind me. ¡°You are such a slut.¡± Ace said. ¡°Oh yes I am!¡± I cried out. ¡°And I Love it.¡± I whimpered. ¡°What do you want slut?¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°I want your cock in my pussy.¡± I begged. ¡°Then beg for it.¡± Alex replied.


    ¡°Please fuck me. I need your cock in me. Please fuck me.¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Tell us what you want.¡± Ace demanded. ¡°I want your cock in my pussy.¡± I whined. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough.¡± He said. ¡°Please fuck me.¡± I begged. ¡°You¡¯re such fucking slut.¡± Ace said.


    I pleaded. ¡°Please fuck me.¡±I begged again. ¡°Good girl.¡± Ace said. ¡°Now tell me who you belong to.¡± He demanded. ¡°I belong to Alex and Ace.¡± I replied. ¡°Who owns your pussy?¡± He asked. ¡°Alex and Ace.¡±I replied. ¡°Who owns your mouth?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Alex and Ace. I replied. ¡°Who owns your ass?¡± He asked. ¡°Alex and Ace.¡± I replied.. ¡°Who owns your body?¡± Ace asked. ¡°Alex and Ace.¡±I replied. ¡°Who owns your soul?¡± He asked. ¡°Alex and Ace.¡± I replied. ¡°Good girl.¡± He said. ¡°Now sit on Ace¡¯s dick and bent over.¡± Alex ordered. I did as he told me. I put my hands on Ace¡¯s chest and stuck my ass up in the air. I moaned as I lowered myself on Ace¡¯s cock. Alex took his cock in his hand. He pped my ass hard with it. ¡°Beg for it.¡± He demanded. ¡°Please fuck me. I begged. ¡°Please fuck me.¡± I begged again. ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked. ¡°Your cock in my ass.¡± I begged. ¡°What else?¡± He asked. ¡°Your cum in my ass.¡± I begged. ¡°What else?¡± He asked. ¡°Your cum in my mouth.¡± I begged.


    They were thrusting faster and harder. I screamed with pleasure. ¡°You like that don¡¯t you?¡± Ace asked. ¡°Yes!¡¯ I cried out. ¡°You¡¯re such a fucking slut.¡± Alex said. ¡°Yes I am.¡±I replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re our little whore now.¡± Alex said. ¡°Yes I am.¡± I replied.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you like being our whore?¡± Ace asked. ¡°Yes I do.¡± I answered. ¡°Say it.¡± He demanded. ¡± I love being your whore.¡± I Cried out. ¡°Good girl.¡± He said.


    ¡°Now take our dicks in your mouth.¡± He ordered. I opened my mouth wide and stuck my tongue out. Both men grabbed my head and shoved their dicks down my throat. I gagged as they fucked my face. I loved it.


    I was so turned on. They were grunting and moaning with each thrust. I was sucking and licking their balls. My own pussy was dripping wet. I wanted to cum so bad. ¡°Cum for us.¡± Acemanded. ¡°¡®I am going to cum soon.¡± I cried. ¡°Where do you want it?¡± Alex asked. ¡°In my pussy.¡± I replied. ¡°In your pussy?¡± Ace asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied. ¡°In your ass?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied. They pulled out their cock and filled me uppletely in the front and from the back.


    Suddenly I heard footsteps from the bushes behind us. I turned around but there was nothing there. I looked at Ace and Alex but they just shrugged their shoulders. ¡°Must be an animal,¡± Ace said as he ced a kiss on my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl.¡± Alex murmured.

 25

    As the morning sun filtered through my window, casting a warm glow across my room, I stirred awake, a sense of contentment washing over me. The memories of the day before flooded my mind, the hike, theughter, and the unexpected swim-the experiences that had woven themselves into a tapestry of unforgettable moments.


    Thefort of my bed cocooned me, and for a brief moment, I allowed myself to revel in the peace that enveloped me. It had been a while since I had felt so carefree, so unburdened by worries or responsibilities.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yesterday, after our exhrating hike, we had taken a detour to indulge in fast food at McDonald¡¯s, the sharedughter and the casual banter creating a sense of camaraderie that was bothforting and exciting. Later in the evening, we had met up with Cher and her husband. It was a night of games andughter at the arcade.


    Yet, even in the midst of the fun and camaraderie, a pang of guilt had tugged at my heart. Cher didn¡¯t know about the new connection that had blossomed between me and her brothers. The secrets I was keeping gnawed at my conscience, but a part of me understood that sometimes we shield those we care about from theplexities of our own lives, out of a desire to protect their feelings.


    I loved Cher, and I loved Alex and Ace. The dilemma of potentially hurting any of them weighed heavily on me. It was a bncing act, a tightrope I walked to preserve the rtionships that had be so precious to me.


    With a contented sigh, I stretched out in bed, allowing my thoughts to wander to Alex and Ace. They were such a seamless fit in my life, eachplementing the other in a way that felt like destiny. Their care and attentiveness had been unwavering, creating a cocoon of safety andfort that I had never experienced before.


    As I picked up my phone, memories fromst night flickered across the screen-pictures that captured moments ofughter, shared nces, and the simple joy of being together. It was a visual testament to the bond we were building, a bond that transcended the uncertainties andplexities of our situation.


    With a resigned sigh, I finally extricated myself from the warm embrace of my bed and padded into the bathroom. The soothing warmth of the shower water washed away the remnants of sleep, leaving me refreshed and ready to face the day.


    After a quick shower, I went through my morning routine-washing my hair, brushing my teeth, and tending to my skincare. The simple actions felt grounding, a reminder that amidst the whirlwind of emotions, there was still a sense of routine that anchored me.


    Stepping out of the shower, I wrapped myself in a towel and contemted my outfit for the day. My gaze settled on a white in jumper-a choice that reflected the simplicity andfort that I sought in every aspect of my life.


    Just as I was about to get dressed, a knock on my door pulled me from my thoughts. Ace¡¯s familiar face appeared as the door opened, his presence a wee interruption to my morning routine.


    ¡°What do you want for breakfast?¡± he inquired, his voice carrying a sense of consideration. ¡°I need to head to work, but if you want something special, I can still whip it up for you.¡±


    I shook my head, a small smile ying on my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll just have cereal, thanks,¡± I replied, the simplicity of the request matching the simplicity of my chosen jumper.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Ace nodded, a warm smile gracing his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, princess.¡±


    As he left, the door closing softly behind him, I let out a dreamy sigh. Alex had left super early in the morning. I felt him ce a kiss on my forehead when I was still half asleep.


    As I stood in front of the mirror, running a brush through my damp hair and humming a soft tune, a familiar vibration broke through the tranquility of the moment. I paused, a small smile tugging at my lips. It was almost a ritual now-Alex¡¯s morning messages, always a touch of silliness to brighten the day.


    But as I picked up my phone, my brows furrowed in confusion. The sender¡¯s number was unfamiliar, a jolt of uncertainty sending a shiver down my spine. It couldn¡¯t be Alex, could it? His number was saved in my phone, and he was thest person I expected to hear from in this manner.


    With my heart beginning to race, I decided to prioritize my makeup routine before diving into the unexpected message. Maybe it was just a wrong number or a harmless message from someone else. Pushing aside the unease, I focused on applying my makeup,yering on foundation and adding a touch of color to my cheeks.


    As I reached for a lip gloss toplete the look, my phone buzzed again, the persistent sound echoing in the room. My heart raced even faster. I grabbed the phone, my fingers trembling ever so slightly, and saw the unknown number once more. The anticipation of what the message might contain sent a jolt of nervous energy coursing through me.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened the message, my eyes scanning the words and the video on the screen. My mouth fell open, my heart sinking as the message registered in my mind. This was not happening to me-it couldn¡¯t be real.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I read the disturbing and invasive words that stared back at me. Fear and disbelief mingled within me, and I felt like the walls were closing in. It was as if I was being watched as if my privacy had been invaded in the most unsettling way.


    With my heart pounding so loudly it echoed in my ears, I felt a wave of panic wash over me. My hands shook as I clutched the phone, my vision blurring with unshed tears. I had never experienced anything like this before, the vition of my personal space and the sense of vulnerability almost suffocating.


    For a moment, I felt paralyzed, unsure of how to respond or what to do next. The sense of unease lingered, leaving me feeling exposed and helpless. It was as if a shadow had fallen over the sense of security I had been building with Alex and Ace, reminding me that there were dangers lurking even in the midst of something beautiful.

 26

    Sitting at the kitchen table, my surroundings seemed to blur as I mechanically poured cereal into a bowl and added milk. The rhythmic clinking of the spoon against the bowl was apanied by a hollow feeling in my chest, a sense of emptiness that mirrored the turmoil within my mind.


    The events of this morning had taken a sinister turn, the peace and joy I had felt now overshadowed by the disturbing video that yed on an endless loop in my thoughts. I was trapped in a haze of disbelief, my mind unable to process the reality of what I had seen.


    Footsteps in the bushes at the waterfall-the chilling realization hit me like a tidal wave. Those sounds hadn¡¯te from an innocent forest creature. It was a presence, a person, someone who had been watching us, lurking in the shadows, concealed by the natural beauty of our surroundings. And that someone was Leon-the same person I had once thought of marrying, the person I had believed I knew.


    The bile of betrayal and disgust rose in my throat as I grappled with the fact that someone I had trusted had been capable of such a sick and twisted act. How had I been so blind? How had I missed the signs of his desperation, of the darkness that lurked within him?


    The taste of the cereal turned bitter in my mouth, mirroring the bitterness of my thoughts. Every bite felt like a struggle, the simple act of eating a challenge amidst the whirlwind of emotions that had taken hold of me. I wanted to cleanse myself of the knowledge, of the vition that had been inflicted upon the moments I had shared with Alex and Ace.


    As I sat there, trapped in my thoughts, a surge of fear gripped me. The realization that I had been watched, that my most intimate moments had been invaded, sent shivers down my spine. The sanctuary of my memories was now tainted, the shadows of someone¡¯s twisted desires forever lurking.


    The weight of the truth bore down on me, the heaviness of it threatening to overwhelm me. How was I supposed to face Alex and Ace with this horrifying revtion? How could I tell them that the moments we had cherished were vited by someone so deranged?


    Sitting alone at the kitchen table, my cereal had lost its taste. It was as if the simple act of eating had be a daunting task amidst the storm of emotions that raged within me. Tears streamed down my cheeks, mingling with the remnants of my untouched breakfast. The world around me seemed distant, my thoughts consumed by the horrifying video, the invasion of privacy, and the threats that had now be my reality.


    With trembling hands, I reached for my phone, hoping for some semnce of rity or reassurance. I texted back, a mix of desperation and fearpelling me to seek answers. But there was no immediate reply, only the haunting silence that seemed to stretch on forever. The tears that had subsided briefly returned with a vengeance, my heart aching as uncertainty wed at me.


    Each passing moment felt like an eternity, the weight of my emotions intensifying. I wanted to escape, to retreat from the situation that had spiraled out of control, but the reality remained inescapable. The normalcy of my life had been shattered, reced by a nightmare I couldn¡¯t wake up from.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I forced myself to swallow the tasteless cereal, a chime echoed in the room-a message received. My heart raced, and my hands trembled as I reached for my phone, anxiety coursing through me. The screen illuminated, and there it was-the same unfamiliar number that had brought chaos into my life. Dread settled over me like a heavy nket, the fear of what this message might contain almost paralyzing.


    I opened the message, my eyes locking onto the words as my heart pounded in my chest. The letters seemed to dance before my eyes, forming a sentence that sent a shockwave of terror through me.


    ¡°You have three days to hand me over five million dors. Otherwise, that video will be seen by the whole world!¡±


    The words were like a punch to the gut, leaving me breathless and disoriented. The ground beneath me felt unsteady, the weight of the ultimatum crushing me. The fear of exposure, the humiliation of having my most intimate moments exposed to the world, was overwhelming.


    My thoughts raced, my mind a whirlwind of panic and desperation. I couldn¡¯t fathom how this had spiraled so far out of control. The choices I had made, the secrets I had kept-all of it had led me to this moment of sheer terror.


    cing the untouched cereal bowl in the sink, my appetite gone along with my sense of normalcy, I picked up my phone once again. A sense of helplessness washed over me-there was nothing else I could do, no easy way out of this twisted nightmare that had be my reality. Five million dors-how was I supposed toe up with such a colossal sum? It felt like a cruel joke, a demand that was designed to shatter every semnce of stability I had left.


    I let out a shaky breath, my fingers hovering over the keyboard of my phone. There was only one course of action left, an action that had be painfully clear in the midst of the chaos. It was time to confide in Ace and Alex, to let them in on the secret that had been haunting me, threatening to destroy the connections we had built.


    As the seconds ticked by, I could feel my heart racing, my chest constricting with a mix of fear and anticipation. They had a right to know, not just because their own reputations were at stake, but because we were in this together-bound by the bond that had been forged amidst the uncertainties.


    With a deep breath, I leaned against the kitchen counter for support, my trembling fingersposing a message addressed to both of them. The words felt heavy, the weight of the situation permeating every syble.


    ¡°We have a problem.¡±


    Simple words that held within them a world ofplexity and danger. I pressed send, watching as the message was delivered, the indicator changing to read ¡°Read¡± within seconds. The wait for their response felt like an eternity, the silence amplified by the gravity of what was at stake.


    Finally, the notifications chimed, and I hesitated for a brief moment before opening their messages one by one.


    Alex¡¯s reply appeared first: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Then Ace¡¯s: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The concern in their words tugged at my heartstrings. They were there, ready to support me even before they knew the nature of the problem. I took a deep breath, my fingers moving over the keyboard as I typed out the words that would reveal the terrifying truth.


    ¡°I received a message from an unknown number. They have the video of us at the waterfall, and they¡¯re threatening to expose it if I don¡¯t pay them five million dors.¡±


    As the message sent, the weight of the words settled over me like a heavy fog. There was no turning back now-I had shared the secret that had been haunting me, the threat that had woven its tendrils into every aspect of my life.


    The responses came almost immediately, their concern palpable through the digital words.


    Alex: ¡°What the fuck. What do you see in the video?¡±


    Ace: ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    I took a deep breath,posing my answers with care, the words spilling out as I exined the horrifying truth about the video¡¯s content and the realization that it was Leon who was behind this malicious scheme.


    As I hit send on my replies, I felt a mix of vulnerability and relief. The darkness that had been festering in the shadows was now out in the open, shared with the people who had be my anchors amidst the chaos. It was terrifying, baring my soul to them, but it was also liberating to know that I wasn¡¯t facing this nightmare alone.


    Their subsequent responses were a mixture of anger, determination, and a promise of unwavering support.


    Alex: ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out. No one messes with us.¡±


    Ace: ¡°We¡¯ll protect you, Lily.¡±

 27

    As night descended upon the living room, the soft hum of background music from the television was the only constant in a room otherwise consumed by tension and urgency. The dim light cast an ethereal glow, creating an atmosphere that felt surreal amidst the chaos that had unfolded.


    Seated on the couch, my eyes were fixed on Ace and Alex, who paced back and forth like restless lions, their expressions a mix of frustration and determination. The phone calls they were making were a lifeline, a desperate plea for help to anyone who could aid us in this nightmarish situation.


    Their voices resonated with anger as they yelled into their phones, their words punctuated by exasperation and disbelief.


    ¡°So you can¡¯t hack the phone?¡± Alex¡¯s voice boomed, frustration evident in every syble. ¡°What do you mean?! I pay you a fortune, and you cannot hack a simple phone and delete the video?!¡±


    I watched as Ace¡¯s pacing took on a more agitated rhythm. He too was engaged in a heated conversation, his tone escting as he demanded answers.


    ¡°He has copies of the video? How many?¡± Ace¡¯s voice held a note of incredulity, his patience wearing thin. ¡°What is wrong with that man?!¡±


    The room felt charged with energy-anger, desperation, and fear intertwining in the air. My heart raced, my body trembling with the weight of it all. The situation had spiraled far beyond our control, and the walls seemed to close in with every passing second.


    As Alex and Ace continued their intense conversations, I felt a sense of helplessness settle over me. I wished I could do something, anything to contribute, but myck of expertise in hacking or technology left me sidelined. The realization that my fatey in the hands of others, that I was at the mercy of those who could potentially save us, was both humbling and unnerving.


    The couch cushions enveloped me as I buried myself in a pillow, my hands clenched around its edges. The muffled sounds of their conversations reached me in waves, the urgency of their words echoing the frantic rhythm of my own heart.


    ¡°Track him down!¡± Alex¡¯s voice cut through the air like a knife, a demand that carried the weight of our desperation. ¡°Find out where he is!¡±


    Ace¡¯s voice joined the chorus, his anger evident in the way his words reverberated off the walls. ¡°We need to put an end to this. Now.¡±


    The weight of their efforts was palpable, their determination to protect me, to erase the nightmare that had been inflicted upon us, was a flicker of hope amidst the darkness.


    And yet, as I huddled on the couch, I felt like an observer in my own life-an outsider to the world that had unraveled around me. It was as if I was watching a movie y out, one where the stakes were so high that every scene crackled with intensity.


    The soft music from the television provided a stark contrast to the tumultuous energy that filled the room. It was a reminder that even in the midst of chaos, life continued to move forward, indifferent to the turmoil that had taken hold of us.


    As the hours ticked by, the night seemed to stretch on indefinitely, the seconds morphing into minutes that crawled along. The sound of their conversations, once filled with anger, eventually transitioned into quiet determination. The room settled into a tense stillness, the weight of exhaustion beginning to show on their faces.


    Finally, as the clock ticked past midnight, they ended their calls, their expressions a mix of weariness and resolve. They exchanged a nce, a silent agreement passing between them-a promise to fight, to find a solution, to protect what had be precious to all of us.


    They walked over to the couch, their footsteps heavy, and joined me in the dimly lit space. Ace reached out to gently touch my shoulder, his eyes softening as they met mine. ¡°We¡¯re going to figure this out,¡± he assured me, his voice carrying a mixture of determination andfort.


    Alex sat on the other side, his hand finding mine in a reassuring grasp. ¡°We won¡¯t let him win,¡± he said, his gaze unwavering as he held my gaze.


    As I looked between them, their resolve a balm to my frayed nerves, I felt a glimmer of hope take root. The night had been long, and the battle was far from over, but with Ace and Alex by my side, I felt safe.


    Two days had passed, each one stretching like an eternity, and yet there was no sign of progress. Leon remained elusive, a shadowy figure we couldn¡¯t seem to track down. The situation had be a constant torment, a relentless reminder of the darkness that had taken hold of our lives.


    Fear had be a constantpanion, lurking just beneath the surface. Every ring of the phone, every knock on the door, held the potential for a new threat, a new demand that would further tighten the noose around us. It was as if we were trapped in a nightmare, one that showed no signs of abating.


    Throughout it all, Cher remained blissfully unaware. We had decided to shield her from the chaos that had be our reality. In her eyes, I was simply dealing with personal matters, and I had reassured her that everything was fine. The lies tasted bitter, but they were a necessary shield to protect her from the truth. She deserved to be kept away from the darkness that threatened to consume us.


    Yesterday, when Cher had mentioned her own busy schedule, I had echoed her sentiments, encouraging her to focus on work. The thought of her being dragged into the turmoil that had ensnared us was unbearable. She had her own battles to fight, and I was determined to ensure that she remained unburdened by our troubles.


    As I entered the living room, the air seemed charged with tension. Ace and Alex were once again on the phone, their voices raised in frustration and desperation. My heart sank, knowing that each call was a reminder of the dead-end we had reached time and time again.


    Alex¡¯s gaze met mine, and he ended the call with a determined nod. ¡°Text him,¡± he said, his voice carrying a note of resolution. ¡°Tell him the money is ready. Let¡¯s schedule a pick-up.¡±


    I exchanged a nce with Ace, confusion clouding my expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, struggling to grasp the full scope of his suggestion.


    Alex repeated himself, his eyes locked on mine. ¡°Text Leon. Tell him we¡¯re ready to hand over the money. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll take the bait.¡±


    The idea was audacious, but it held a spark of hope-a potential opening in the darkness that had engulfed us. I hesitated, the weight of our predicament pressing heavily upon me. And yet, as I considered Alex¡¯s suggestion, I realized that it might just be the breakthrough we so desperately needed.


    With a deep breath, I nodded, my fingers trembling as I pulled out my phone andposed a message to the same unknown number that had tormented us.


    ¡°Money is ready. Let¡¯s meet.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The words felt like a gamble, a calcted risk that could potentially lead us to Leon or push us further into the abyss. I hit send, and a heavy silence settled over the room as we waited for a response.


    Minutes passed like hours, the tension building with every second. And then, a notification chimed, breaking the stillness.


    I opened the message, my heart racing as I read the words that appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Meet at the abandoned warehouse on Riverside Road. Tomorrow night, midnight.¡±

 28

    The clock was ticking relentlessly, the minutes counting down to the appointed hour. It was almost midnight-the time when we would step into the heart of darkness, confronting the unknown in a bid to regain control of our lives. As I stood before the mirror, dressed for the ominous rendezvous, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a whirlwind of emotions. Fear, determination, and a fierce desire to protect what mattered most-all of these emotions coursed through me.


    The ensemble I had chosen-a simple yet sharp outfit-reflected the blend of resolve and vulnerability that defined this moment. As I adjusted the cor of my jacket, I took a deep breath, the fabric rustling as I exhaled the tension that had been building within me.


    It was time, and with each step down the staircase, the weight of our mission bore down on me. Waiting at the bottom of the stairs were Ace, Alex, and Cher¡¯s husband, a cop who had joined our ranks in this precarious undertaking. Their presence was a reminder that I wasn¡¯t alone, that we were a team united by amon purpose-to reim our lives from the grip of the darkness that had taken hold.


    Ace¡¯s words were a soothing balm to my jittery nerves. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We will all be there.¡± I nodded, the strength of their support bolstering my resolve. As we headed outside to the car, a sense of camaraderie enveloped us, cocooning us in a shared determination that defied the odds stacked against us.


    The car¡¯s windows were tinted, shielding us from prying eyes as we embarked on the journey to the abandoned warehouse. The road stretched before us, a metaphor for the path we were walking-unknown, treacherous, and yet necessary. Each mile brought us closer to the confrontation that would define the turning point in this battle.


    The warehouse loomed ahead, its shadowy silhouette standing as a testament to the memories it once held. Now, it would be a stage for a different kind of encounter-one that held the promise of resolution, or perhaps, further esction.


    As we arrived, the sight of another car parked at the end of the warehouse sent shivers down my spine. The tension in the air was palpable, the moment fraught with anticipation. Ace¡¯s voice cut through the silence, his instructions clear and unwavering. ¡°You have to go out. He will not suspect you to do anything stupid.¡±


    My heart raced, my palms mmy with nervous energy. ¡°What if he has a gun?¡± I voiced the fear that had been gnawing at me.


    Ace¡¯s words held a mixture of reassurance and determination. ¡°You¡¯re safe with us. He will not dare to shoot you. We both think that he is still somewhat in love with you.¡±


    The idea was hard to fathom-how could love exist in such a twisted situation? But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. With a deep breath, I nodded, my grip tightening around the duffel bag filled with money-the bait we were offering to the one who held a dark grip on our lives.


    Opening the car door, I stepped out into the cool night air, the weight of the mission heavy on my shoulders. Each step I took felt like a journey into the unknown, a path that could lead to either triumph or despair.


    My eyes locked on the foreign car at the end of the warehouse, my heart pounding in my chest. The door creaked open, revealing Leon, his presence a chilling reminder of the nightmare he had inflicted upon us. As he stepped out, the moonlight illuminated his features, and the encounter took on an eerie quality, as if reality and fiction were intermingling.


    His gaze met mine, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. Emotions churned within me-a mix of anger, fear, and a strange, lingering sense of betrayal. But beneath it all, there was a flicker of something else-a determination to face him head-on, to reim the power that he had stolen from us.


    I took a shaky step forward, my fingers tightening around the duffel bag as I met his gaze with a steely resolve.


    The tense air hung heavy between us as Leon stepped forward, the distance between us barely a meter. His eyes, cold and calcting, bore into mine, his demeanor sending shivers down my spine. His demand was sharp and icy, cutting through the silence. ¡°Throw the bag to me,¡± he ordered, his voice devoid of any trace of emotion.


    My trembling fingers clung tightly to the duffel bag, my heart racing with a mixture of fear and adrenaline. Iplied, throwing the bag toward him with a mixture of apprehension and defiance. The clinking sound of money-filled bags hitting the ground reverberated in the stillness, a stark reminder of the stakes we were ying for.


    As I watched him, his gaze fixed on me like a predator stalking its prey, he posed a chilling question, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Are you scared of me, Lily?¡± His words hung in the air, each sybleden with the weight of his intent.


    His gaze pierced through me, a mixture of menace and familiarity. It was as if he could see the depths of my thoughts, the vulnerabilities I had tried so hard to conceal. His words were a taunt, a reminder of the power he believed he held over me.


    But I refused to let his words break me. His next words, however, sliced through the air like a dagger, reopening old wounds. ¡°Did you see what you made me do? If only you had given me a second chance, this wouldn¡¯t have been happening.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The scoff that escaped my lips held a tinge of bitterness. ¡°Second chance? I don¡¯t give second chances to cheaters!¡± My voice quivered with a mixture of anger and frustration, the memories of his betrayal resurfacing like a tidal wave.


    Leon¡¯sughter was icy, chilling me to my core. ¡°That¡¯s too bad, so sad. I have to do this to you.¡± His tone was devoid of remorse, his words a cruel testament to the darkness that had consumed him.


    My breath caught in my throat as I watched him reach into his back pocket. My heart raced, a cold sweat forming on my brow, as he produced a knife-a weapon that glinted in the moonlight. Time seemed to slow as he sliced open the duffel bag, the sound of tearing fabric echoing in the darkness. The money spilled out, a cascade of notes that felt inconsequential in the face of the danger that loomed.


    His gaze locked onto mine, a sinister smile ying at the corner of his lips. ¡°Got the money, and now it¡¯s your turn to go down.¡± The words wereced with malice, and a knot of fear tightened in my stomach.


    ¡°What?!¡± My voice rose, a mixture of confusion and panic. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the n!¡± The ground beneath me felt unsteady, the floor shifting beneath my feet as the situation veered wildly off course.


    Leon¡¯sughter echoed, devoid of any hint of remorse. ¡°I¡¯m a cheater, baby,¡± he taunted, his words a twisted reminder of the deceit that had shattered the trust between us. His hand moved with practiced precision, reaching for a concealed weapon-a gun.


    A deafening sound erupted, a gunshot piercing the air like a bolt of lightning. The world seemed to blur for a moment as my vision wavered, the intensity of the sound reverberating through my ears.

 29

    As the deafening sound of the gunshot echoed in the cold air, I watched as Leon¡¯s body crumpled to the ground. The once menacing figure nowy motionless, the darkness that had consumed him finally extinguished. Behind me, I sensed the presence of Alex, Ace, and Cher¡¯s husband-the allies who had stood by my side through this harrowing ordeal.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ace¡¯s voice was a lifeline, his concern evident in his eyes as he approached. I swallowed hard, my throat feeling dry as I nodded in response. It was over. The nightmare that had held us captive for so long had finallye to an end.


    ¡°You shot him,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling with a mixture of shock and realization. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice was resolute, his words ringing with a finality that mirrored the end of the darkness that had haunted us. ¡°He deserves to be dead. One less asshole in the world.¡±


    Fear wed at the edges of my consciousness, the weight of the situation settling heavily upon me. I knew the consequences-someone had been shot, a life had been taken. Thew would demand justice, and someone would have to pay the price.


    Cher¡¯s husband¡¯s chuckle cut through the tension, a glimmer of assurance in the midst of the chaos. ¡°No one¡¯s going to jail. We will just call it self-defense.¡±


    The words were a lifeline, a reminder that even in the face of thew, there were exceptions, circumstances that could justify the actions we had taken. It was a precarious line to walk, a dance between the darkness that had consumed Leon and the light that now sought to emerge from the shadows.


    My heart raced, each beat a reminder of the adrenaline that still pulsed through my veins. A million thoughts swirled in my mind, a maelstrom of emotions, questions, and uncertainties. The reality of what had transpired was still sinking in-a confrontation that had ended with a life lost, a new chapter unfolding in the aftermath.


    Ace¡¯s observant gaze met mine, his concern evident in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re shaking.¡± His voice was soft, a gentle acknowledgment of the emotional storm that raged within me.


    He reached out, his touch aforting anchor as he guided me away from the scene. ¡°Let me bring you home while these two clean up the mess, okay?¡±


    I nodded, a mixture of relief and exhaustion washing over me. The car door opened, and I stepped inside, the warmth of the interior providing a stark contrast to the chilling events that had unfolded outside.


    As Ace took the driver¡¯s seat, the engine roared to life, aforting hum that filled the space around us. The journey home was marked by a heavy silence, a reflection of the weight that still hung in the air-a weight that would take time to lift, to process, and toe to terms with.


    As Ace and I drove home, the familiar glow of the McDonald¡¯s sign caught our attention. With a shared nce, we decided to stop for ice cream and friesfort food that offered a momentary reprieve from the chaos that had engulfed us. I grinned as I ordered my usualbination of ice cream and fries, a guilty pleasure that never failed to put a smile on my face.


    Seated in the car, I dipped a fry into the creamy ice cream, savoring the contrasting vors and textures. As I ate, my thoughts drifted back to the events that had transpired at the warehouse. The memory of Leon¡¯s demise was still fresh, a surreal blend of shock, relief, and a lingering sense of disbelief. One moment, he had been a menacing presence, and the next, his life had been extinguished.


    Despite the gravity of the situation, a sense of relief washed over me-the burden of his ckmail and his ominous presence were no longer hanging over my head. The weight that had weighed on my shoulders for so long was finally lifted, reced by a newfound sense of freedom.


    As I contemted the events of the past hours, Ace¡¯s phone buzzed, disrupting the quiet. His reaction was immediate-a string of expletives tumbled from his lips as he read the message. My heart raced, and a knot of dread formed in my stomach. What had gone wrong? Had they been discovered? Panic bubbled within me as I grasped for answers.


    ¡°Everything is wrong!¡± Ace¡¯s frustration was palpable, his grip on the steering wheel tightening as he tried topose himself while navigating the road. My voice trembled with concern as I pressed him for answers. ¡°Ace! Focus on the road! What happened?!¡±


    In a burst of anger, he tossed his phone in my direction. I caught it instinctively, my eyes scanning the screen for the source of his distress. And there it was-a chilling sight that sent a shockwave through me. The video, the very one we had fought so desperately to prevent from seeing the light of day, was now posted for the world to see.


    My heart pounded in my chest, a mixture of fear and fury surging within me. ¡°That bastard posted the video seconds before he stepped out of that car!¡±


    And just like that. My world copsed.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 30

    In the cocoon of my room, I sat in solitude, the silence amplified by the relentless turmoil in my mind. Scenarios, doubts, and fears yed out like a cacophony of emotions that refused to subside. I wished for respite, for the mor to cease, but my thoughts were relentless, each one more daunting than thest. Ace had gone to assist with the aftermath, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    After a cleansing shower, I perched on the edge of my bed, my body still trembling from the events that had unfolded. The feeling of vulnerability was overwhelming, a tight knot of fear lodged in my chest. My embarrassment, my shame-they threatened to swallow me whole. At times, I wished the ground would open up and consume me, sparing me the painful aftermath of what had transpired.


    In the midst of my internal struggle, the sound of footsteps on the stairs startled me. The door to my room swung open, and in walked Cher, her eyes aze with fury. Her anger was palpable, a fiery storm that threatened to consume everything in its path. In her hand, she held her phone-a damning piece of evidence that exposed the truth I had hoped to shield her from.


    ¡°What the fuck is this, Lily?!¡± Her voice was a roar, a mix of betrayal, anger, and disbelief that reverberated through the room.


    I looked at her, my heart sinking as I realized that the video had reached her-a video that had shattered the facade I had worked so hard to maintain. It was not supposed to be like this, not the way I wanted her to find out. I struggled to find my voice, to put into words the torrent of emotions that threatened to spill forth.


    ¡°Cher, I-¡± My voice wavered, my throat constricting with a mixture of guilt and shame. How could I exin? How could I convey theplexity of the situation, the decisions that had led us down this path?


    Her eyes bore into mine, a mix of hurt and anger. ¡°How could you keep something like this from me?¡± Her words were a dagger, each sybleced with the pain of betrayal. ¡°All this time you were fucking my brothers behind my back and you think I didn¡¯t deserve to know?!¡±


    Sitting before Cher, the weight of my mistakes pressed heavily upon me, mingling with the raw intensity of her anger. The air was thick with tension, every word exchangedden with the weight of betrayal and disappointment. I met her gaze, my own eyes glistening with a mixture of regret and sorrow.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cher,¡± I began, my voice shaky but earnest. ¡°I never wanted you to find out like this.¡±


    She let out a humorlessugh, her eyes reflecting a simmering anger. ¡°And yet, here we are.¡± Her voice held a bitter edge, her frustration palpable.


    My fingers fidgeted with the edge of my shirt as I struggled to find the words to exin myself, to convey the depth of my regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to see the video, because I wanted to tell you first.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes bore into mine, her skepticism evident. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me. How long has this been going on?!¡± Her voice held a mixture of disbelief and hurt.


    I swallowed hard, the truth heavy on my tongue. ¡°Since the day Leon broke up with me.¡± The admission hung in the air, the gravity of my actionsid bare before her.


    Cher¡¯s reaction was swift-an incredulous shake of her head, a deep furrow in her brow. ¡°What the hell, Lily?¡± Her voice was a mix of frustration and dismay. ¡°All this time you were just lying to me? Not only you, but also my stupid brothers?!¡±


    My heart sank at her words, the weight of my choices crushing me. It was a stark reminder of the web of deceit I had spun, the rtionships I had endangered. ¡°I didn¡¯t n for any of this,¡± I admitted, my voiceced with remorse. ¡°It all happened so quickly, and I didn¡¯t know how to handle it.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes zed with a fiery anger, her frustration boiling over. ¡°You could have told me,¡± she said, her voice sharp. ¡°You could have trusted me enough to share what was happening in your life.¡±


    Tears welled in my eyes as I faced the truth of her words. ¡°I know, Cher. And I¡¯m so sorry. I should have trusted you. I should have been honest.¡±


    A heavy silence hung between us, the weight of the revtion settling over the room like a cloud. I felt her anger, her hurt, her disappointment-and each emotion was a painful reminder of the friendships that had been strained by my choices.


    Cher¡¯s voice was edged with frustration. ¡°Not only did you keep this from me, but you also got involved with my brothers? You could choose to be with anyone in this world, but you decide to sleep with your best friend¡¯s brothers? I don¡¯t even recognize you anymore!¡±


    Her words were a searing indictment, a truth that cut to the core. The reality of my actions, the magnitude of my mistakes, crashed down upon me. How had I allowed myself to be so entangled in a web of deceit and betrayal?


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, my voice a mere whisper as I offered my apologies once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, my words heavy with sincerity. ¡°I never meant for any of this to happen.¡±


    Cher shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking bitch Lily. A fucking traitor!¡±


    Cher¡¯s words struck me like a dagger, each syble slicing through the fragile remnants of myposure. Her anger was justified, her disappointment palpable, and her usation was a bitter pill to swallow. I bit down on my lip, a futile attempt to quell the emotions threatening to spill over.


    Her words stung like salt in an open wound, and the pain was more profound than I had imagined. The weight of my choices was undeniable, the impact of my actions reverberating between us like an unspoken truth. My eyes welled with tears, my heart aching for the bonds that had been fractured by my misguided decisions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Cher,¡± I pleaded, my voice barely a whisper, the lump in my throat making it difficult to speak.


    Cher¡¯s gaze bore into mine, a mixture of anger and hurt etched in her features. She didn¡¯t hold back, her words fueled by a sense of betrayal that cut deep. ¡°I can say anything to a backstabber of a friend,¡± she spat out, her toneced with disdain. ¡°You should¡¯ve known better!¡±

 31

    Days turned into a blur after the whole Leon incident. What was supposed to be a smooth sailing period turned into a worsening storm of emotions. Cher discovered the truth about me and her brothers in the most absurd way imaginable, and now she refused to even talk to me. For the past three days, I¡¯ve been confined to my room, engulfed in a swirling abyss of self-pity. Nothing seemed to lift my spirits; not thepany of the boys, who checked up on me and brought me food, nor any attempts to distract myself from the situation.


    All I wanted was my best friend, Cher. I longed for the easyughter, the shared secrets, and thefort of her presence. But instead, I found myself isted, grappling with the fallout from the revtion. The walls of my room felt like they were closing in, mirroring the walls that now existed between Cher and me.


    One morning, as I dragged myself out of bed, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. The reflection staring back at me appeared pale and lifeless, almost like a zombie. The toll of these events was etched onto my face, and it was a stark reminder of how much had changed in such a short span of time. The question that gnawed at my mind was whether Cher and I would ever be able to mend our shattered friendship. Would this chasm between us be permanent?


    The mere thought brought fresh tears to my eyes. I never imagined that our rtionship would deteriorate to this point. The hurtful words she had hurled at me during ourst encounter still stung deeply. I had never felt so exposed and vulnerable, the weight of her usations gnawing at my conscience.


    Leaving my thoughts behind, I walked out of my room and was met by Alex, holding a trayden with breakfast. The aroma of eggs and strawberry sandwiches filled the air, a stark contrast to the emotional turmoil that had consumed me for days.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up in here for too long, Lily,¡± Alex said gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a walk in the garden? Sometimes a change of scenery can help clear your mind.¡±


    I stared at the food on the tray, my appetite having taken a backseat to my emotional turmoil. But his words struck a chord. Maybe stepping outside and letting the fresh air wash over me could provide some semnce of relief. Nodding slightly, I managed a small smile and took the tray from him.


    The garden was a tranquil oasis, a ce I had always found sce in. The vibrant colors of the flowers and the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze offered a momentary reprieve from the turmoil inside me. As I took each step, I let the weight of my thoughts slowly ease, allowing the simple beauty of nature to soothe my frayed nerves.


    Sitting on a bench, I picked at the food on the tray. Despite myck of appetite, each bite felt like a small victory. The sun warmed my skin, and I closed my eyes, attempting to let go of the hurt and confusion that had held me captive for days.


    As the minutes turned into an hour, I allowed myself to reflect on the situation. Cher¡¯s anger was justified, given the circumstances. But perhaps, over time, we could find a way to bridge the gap. I had to believe that our bond was strong enough to withstand even this upheaval.


    Will she forgive me?


    My depression seemed to have intensified, casting a heavy shadow over my days. The four walls of my room became both my refuge and my prison. Despite Alex and Ace¡¯s best efforts, I remained locked in a deep and suffocating sadness that resisted any attempt at sce. Their attempts to lift my spirits only felt like feeble echoes in the abyss that had enveloped me.


    In the dim light of my room, Iy on my bed, feeling the weight of the world crushing down on me. My mind was a tempest of thoughts, a whirlwind of negativity that seemed impossible to escape. I yearned to silence the ceaseless stream of self-doubt, but every effort to drown out the noise felt futile.


    The creak of my bedroom door alerted me to Alex¡¯s presence. He entered, carrying a tray of juice and dinner. The aroma of beans, rice, and sausages wafted through the air, but even the enticing smell couldn¡¯t stir my appetite. I remained huddled under the covers, my face buried in the pillow, a physical manifestation of my emotional state.


    ¡°Come on, Lily,¡± Alex¡¯s voice cut through the silence, tinged with a mixture of concern and determination. ¡°You can¡¯t keep shutting yourself away like this. It¡¯s time to do something, anything to break free from this cycle.¡±


    I barely managed to offer a half-hearted response, my words muffled by the pillow. Nothing seemed to hold the power to break through the imprable barrier of despair that had taken hold of me.


    Alex gently set the tray on the table beside me, his gaze holding a mix of sympathy and exasperation. I wanted to withdraw further into my cocoon of nkets, but he tugged them away, exposing me to the room¡¯s soft illumination.


    A sigh escaped him, and his tone became more resolute. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯re going on a yacht. Be ready by ten in the morning.¡±


    My heart sank at the thought. The idea of venturing outside, even for a short while, felt like an insurmountable challenge. The mere prospect of engaging with the world was enough to send waves of anxiety rippling through me.


    My resistance emerged in the form of a whine, as if I were a child being told to eat their vegetables. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Alex¡¯s patience was tested, and his response was unwavering. ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t have a choice. This isn¡¯t a question-it¡¯s an order.¡±


    I red at him, my frustration mingling with a sense of reluctant gratitude. While it was frustrating to be pushed beyond myfort zone, there was a small spark of hope flickering within me. Maybe, just maybe, Alex¡¯s insistence could be the catalyst for change I so desperately needed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The night stretched on, each passing hour like an eternity. Sleep remained elusive, my mind wrestling with conflicting emotions. Fear, anger, sadness-all swirling together in a tumultuous storm. The weight of Alex¡¯s words hung in the air like a promise and a challenge, a reminder that tomorrow was a new opportunity.


    As the first rays of sunlight pierced through my curtains, a sense of trepidation apanied the day¡¯s arrival. The prospect of facing the world beyond my room felt like stepping into the unknown. But, like a reluctant soldier, I prepared myself for battle-against my own inner demons.

 32

    My life went upside down in a matter of a few weeks. It¡¯s strange how quickly everything can change, leaving you grappling with emotions you didn¡¯t even know you were capable of feeling. I couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed by a mixture of emotions. I didn¡¯t know how to feel, and that uncertainty weighed heavily on my mind.


    The road stretched out before me, a ribbon of asphalt winding through thendscape. It seemed like just yesterday that everything was normal, routine, and predictable. But now, the world around me felt different, transformed by circumstances beyond my control. I gazed out at the familiar streets, buildings, and trees, yet they felt distant, as if I was viewing them through a hazy lens of disbelief.


    I nced at my reflection in the window, my own face appearing foreign to me. It was as if the events of the past weeks had aged me, adding lines of worry and doubt to my once-smooth features. I ran a hand through my hair, ruffling it slightly, a physical manifestation of my inner turmoil. How did I go from a life of routine to this chaotic whirlwind? It was a question that echoed in my mind, a question for which I had no immediate answer.


    As I continued to stare out of the window, I realized that I was feeling some type of way, a blend of emotions that I couldn¡¯t quite put into words. There was sadness, yes, a heavy weight that settled in my chest whenever I thought about what I had lost. But there was also a hint of relief, an unexpected lightness that came from shedding the familiar but constricting shell of my old life.


    It had been a while since I had been out like this, outside the confines of my own thoughts and worries. The world had carried on without me, and stepping back into it felt simultaneouslyforting and disorienting. The hum of traffic, the chatter of pedestrians, and the sights and sounds of the city were a reminder that life moved forward, even in the face of personal upheaval.


    The car came to a stop at a traffic light, and I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing thoughts. I couldn¡¯t deny that being out of the house was helping, even if I couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint why. Maybe it was the change of scenery, the break from the four walls that had witnessed my struggles.


    As we arrived at the yacht, a sense of excitement and anticipation bubbled within me. The gentle sway of the ocean beneath us hinted at the luxurious experience awaiting us on board. Alex, always the gentleman, opened the door for me, and I graciously stepped out onto the pristine deck. The sun kissed my skin, and I reveled in the warm embrace of the sea breeze, feeling carefree and rxed.


    My choice of attire for the day was a denim shorts and a crisp white tank top that perfectlyplemented the ocean backdrop. Beneath it all, I wore my bikini, ready to dive into the inviting waters at a moment¡¯s notice. The sunlight danced on the waves, casting shimmering reflections across the yacht¡¯s sleek exterior. It was a vessel that exuded elegance and sophistication, a symbol of indulgence on the open sea.


    Ace, who always made sure every detail was perfect, helped me gracefully step onto the yacht. His reassuring smile put me at ease as he guided me onto the deck. I could already sense the vibrant energy in the air, a blend of adventure and camaraderie, promising an unforgettable day ahead.


    Stepping into the yacht¡¯s main area, I was greeted by a sight that both surprised and intrigued me. There, in the soft glow of the interior lights, stood the silhouette of a familiar figure. At first, the contours were indistinct, but as I walked closer, the puzzle pieces clicked into ce. It was Cher, someone I hadn¡¯t expected to see here, yet someone whose presence instantly captured my attention.


    Cher, with her unmistakable aura of confidence, turned to face me as I approached. The surprise was mutual, and for a moment, time seemed to pause. My heart skipped a beat, a mixture of astonishment and curiosity coursing through me. Her presence here was unexpected, to say the least, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had brought her to this yacht on this particr day.


    Our eyes locked, and in that instant, a wave of conflicting emotions swept over me. Cher¡¯s expression turned from surprise to something more intense-anger. It was as if my appearance had triggered something within her, something that ignited a fiery reaction. I exchanged a quick nce with Ace.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cher¡¯s voice cut through the tension, her words directed at Ace, ¡°What is she doing here?¡± The question hung in the air,den with usation. It was clear that Cher¡¯s unexpected presence was just as perplexing to her as it was to me. Her gaze bore into Ace, seeking an exnation.


    As Cher¡¯s gaze shifted back to me, I found myself grappling for words. The circumstances surrounding our unexpected reunion were shrouded in mystery, and I had no answer to give her. Yet, as our eyes met once more, I saw a glimmer of something beneath the anger-perhaps a hint of vulnerability, a touch of hurt that she wasn¡¯t ready to reveal.


    As the tension hung heavy in the air, Alex walked in, his presencemanding attention. His words were direct and filled with purpose, echoing through the room like a call to action. ¡°So we brought you two here, to patch things up,¡± he began. His voice was a blend of concern and determination. ¡°You both have been so miserable without each other, and it¡¯s time to hear each other out.¡±


    Cher¡¯s response wasced with bitterness, herughter void of amusement. ¡°Really? Now we need to hear each other out?¡± she retorted, her voice tinged with a mixture of sarcasm and frustration. ¡°All those times that you two were keeping secrets from me and doing things behind my back. None of you are sorry, you¡¯re just sorry ¡¯cause you got caught.¡±


    I shook my head, feelingpelled to respond to her usations. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I asserted, my voice steady. ¡°I am truly sorry, and you don¡¯t even wanna know how many times I tried to tell you. I was scared.¡±


    Cher¡¯s gaze remained locked on me, her expression skeptical. ¡°Scared of what? My reaction?¡± she fired back, her voice revealing the hurt beneath her anger. ¡°So you thought of keeping it from me and let me find out on my own? Like that¡¯s not even more cruel.¡±


    Amidst the rising emotions, Ace intervened, his presence a stabilizing force. He gestured for us to sit down, his authoritative tonemanding ourpliance. ¡°All of you. Sit down,¡± he directed, his voice firm but not unkind. We exchanged nces, each of us realizing that it was time to address the issues that had festered for far too long.


    With a collective sigh, we took our seats, the air charged with a mix of anticipation and apprehension. Ace¡¯s next words were measured and deliberate, a reflection of his role as mediator. ¡°Now we listen to what each one of us has to say. Lily, you start first.¡±

 33

    Amidst the backdrop of shifting emotions and uncertainties, a moment arrived when rity cut through the fog of confusion. Cher and I found ourselves seated across from each other, our eyes meeting in a silent exchange that spoke volumes. It was a conversation without words, a meeting of understanding that traversed the distance between us.


    ¡°I get it now,¡± Cher said softly, her voice a mixture of realization and eptance. ¡°I finally understand why you did what you did.¡±


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding, relief washing over me like a soothing tide. Her words were a balm to my soul, a validation of the intentions that had driven my actions. ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with gratitude. ¡°I never meant to hurt you.¡±


    Cher¡¯s gaze softened, and she reached across the table to ce a reassuring hand on mine. ¡°I know that now. But I won¡¯t lie; it¡¯s going to take some time to fully forgive and heal.¡±


    I nodded, understanding the weight of those words. Forgiveness wasn¡¯t an instant process, and I respected her journey to find closure. ¡°I¡¯ll be patient,¡± I assured her. ¡°For as long as it takes.¡±


    With a faint smile, Cher withdrew her hand, and we exchanged a moment of quiet understanding. The air seemed to clear, as if a storm had passed, leaving behind a newfound sense of rity between us. The unease that had once clouded our interactions was reced by a tentative peace, a step towards rebuilding what had been strained.


    ¡°Alright, enough of the heavy stuff,¡± came a voice that cut through the tension, lightening the atmosphere. It was Alex, ever the master of timing, who interjected with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on something more pressing: brunch!¡±


    Cher chuckled, a genuineugh that felt like music to my ears. ¡°You¡¯re right, Alex. Food is the great equalizer, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As we turned our attention to the spread before us, the table seemed toe alive with color and aroma. Brunch had been meticulously prepared, and it was a feast fit for the moment  a celebration of newfound understanding and the hope of reconciliation.


    A tter of golden-brown Belgian waffles adorned the center of the table, apanied by an array of toppings. Fresh berries tumbled over the waffles, a burst of vibrant colors that contrasted with the delicate drizzle of maple syrup. Beside them were bowls of whipped cream and chocte shavings, offering indulgence in every bite.


    Next to the waffles, a tower of fluffy scrambled eggs rested, infused with fragrant herbs and apanied by crispy strips of bacon and savory sausage links. A dish of creamy avocado toast, sprinkled with red pepper kes, provided a lighter option, and a tter of smoked salmon with capers and red onions added a touch of elegance.


    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air, mingling with the scent of citrus from sses of freshly squeezed orange juice. Mimosas sparkled with effervescence, promising a lively start to our meal. And at the heart of the table sat a bowl of mixed fruit sd, a refreshing medley of melons, berries, and citrus slices.


    As we began to indulge in the delectable offerings, the conversation shifted from the weighty matters of the heart to a more yful banter. Cher, Alex, and I found ourselves engaged in a friendly exchange that embodied the dynamic of siblings who knew each other all too well.


    ¡°Hey Ace, remember that time you tried to cook spaghetti and ended up with a tomato sauce explosion all over the kitchen?¡± Cher quipped, a mischievous glint in her eye.


    Alex¡¯s cheeks turned slightly pink, a rare disy of embarrassment. ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s not talk about that disaster again. I¡¯vee a long way since then!¡±


    Laughter echoed around the table, and the warmth of camaraderie filled the air. It was in these moments of shared stories and inside jokes that the bonds of family grew stronger, reminding us that even in the midst of challenges, there was always room for light-heartedness and connection.


    As we continued to savor our brunch, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Amid the brunch spread and theughter that filled the air, Cher turned her mischievous grin toward me, her eyes twinkling with yful intent. ¡°And let¡¯s not forget the time you thought a potted nt was your phone and tried to answer it.¡±


    Laughter erupted from me as I remembered that embarrassing moment. ¡°Hey, in my defense, it was a pretty realistic-looking nt!¡± I retorted, feigning mock offense.


    Cher leaned back in her chair, still chuckling. ¡°Oh, absolutely. Because everyone knows that nts make excellent conversation partners.¡±


    Alex chimed in, unable to resist the opportunity to join the teasing. ¡°Well, it was probably a more engaging conversation than some of the ones you¡¯ve had with real people.¡±


    I shot a yful re at Alex, who grinned unapologetically. Cher¡¯sughter only grew louder, and I couldn¡¯t help but join in. It felt liberating, to be able to share these lighthearted moments with friends who knew me inside and out.


    Cher wiped away a tear ofughter from the corner of her eye. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s call a truce before we dig up any more embarrassing stories. After all, we¡¯re here to enjoy each other¡¯spany and this amazing brunch.¡±


    I raised my mimosa in agreement, a smile spreading across my face. ¡°To friendship, brunch, and sparing each other¡¯s blushes.¡±


    ¡°To friendship!¡± Cher echoed, clinking her ss against mine, and Alex followed suit.


    As we indulged in the scrumptious offerings on the table, the banter continued, flowing effortlessly between us. Cher and I traded yful jabs, each story sparking another memory, anotherugh. It was in these moments that I realized the true value of having friends who could bring levity to even the heaviest of situations.


    ¡°Remember that time we decided to bake a cake from scratch and ended up with a kitchen covered in flour?¡± I recounted, a grin tugging at my lips.


    Cher nodded, a gleeful glint in her eyes. ¡°Ah yes, the Great Flour Explosion of 20XX. It¡¯s a wonder we didn¡¯t trigger the smoke detectors with all that chaos.¡±


    Ace leaned in, his expression mock-serious. ¡°But hey, at least you managed to make an abstract art piece out of the flour mess. It¡¯s probably hanging in a prestigious gallery somewhere.¡±


    Cher and I burst intoughter once again, our shared memories weaving a tapestry of friendship that spanned years. Through the ups and downs, the serious conversations and the silly mishaps, our bond had remained unbreakable.


    As the brunch drew to a close, tes empty and sses drained, there was a sense of contentment that settled over us. The weight of recent struggles had been momentarily set aside in favor of the present moment, in favor of celebrating the rtionships that brought light into our lives.


    Cher leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. ¡°You know, even when life throws us curveballs, it¡¯s these moments that make everything worth it.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, a sense of gratitude swelling within me. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s the sharedughter, the inside jokes, and the ability to be our most authentic selves that truly make life beautiful.¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow in mock seriousness. ¡°And don¡¯t forget the heartwarming satisfaction of finally understanding the mysteries of potted nt phones.¡±


    Cher and I burst intoughter once again, unable to contain our amusement at the reminder.

 34

    The day dawned with brilliant sunlight filtering through my curtains, casting a warm golden glow across the room. It was such a beautiful weather outside, a day that seemed tailor-made for outdoor adventures and soaking in the sun¡¯s embrace. Yet, as fate would have it, I found myself indoors, navigating the bustling corridors of a shopping mall with Cher by my side.


    Cher had picked me up bright and early this morning, her enthusiasm for the uing ball contagious. We had avish event to attend in the evening, and she was determined to help me find the perfect attire. I couldn¡¯t deny that I was looking forward to it, despite the fact that shopping wasn¡¯t exactly my favorite activity.


    As Cher led the way through the mall, her pace brisk and purposeful, I found myself huffing and puffing behind her. She was a force of nature when it came to shopping, a true shopaholic with an unquenchable thirst for thetest fashion finds. I admired her dedication, even if my own stamina for marathon shopping sessions was less than impressive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike shopping,¡± I muttered under my breath, earning a sidelong nce from Cher.


    She smirked yfully. ¡°Oh, really? Because it seems like you¡¯re having a hard time keeping up.¡±


    I shot her a mock re, not willing to admit defeat just yet. ¡°I¡¯m just getting my cardio workout for the day.¡±


    Cherughed, herughter echoing through the mall. ¡°Well, keep up, cardio queen. We¡¯ve got dresses to conquer.¡±


    And conquer dresses we did. Cher moved through the racks like a seasoned warrior, brandishing hangersden with gowns of all colors and styles. I followed her lead, trying my best to match her enthusiasm. But there was no denying that Cher¡¯s stamina surpassed mine when it came to this particr arena.


    As we navigated the sea of fabrics and hues, Cher¡¯s voice chimed in beside me. ¡°This red one looks good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She held up a stunning red dress, its fabric flowing elegantly from her fingers.


    I nodded, appreciating the vibrant color and the way it seemed to dance in the light. ¡°Definitely. It¡¯s a showstopper.¡±


    Cher grinned, her eyes sparkling with approval. ¡°I knew you¡¯d see the potential.¡±


    But our dress expedition was far from over. Cher¡¯s relentless pursuit of the perfect gown continued, and soon enough, she thrust a champagne-colored dress into my hands. It was a work of art  glittering with sequins, boasting a daring high slit, and featuring a plunging neckline that left little to the imagination. I was entranced.


    ¡°The champagne colored one would look so good on you,¡± Chermented, her toneden with approval.


    I held the dress up against me, the fabric shimmering as it caught the light. I felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of wearing it. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous. I love it.¡±


    Cher¡¯s grin widened mischievously. ¡°My brothers won¡¯t be able to keep their eyes off you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, though I couldn¡¯t hide my amusement. ¡°Oh please.¡±


    Cherughed, herughter contagious. ¡°You know they¡¯re going to be stunned.¡±


    As we continued our shopping adventure, Cher¡¯s knack for picking out dresses that perfectly matched my taste became apparent. I found myself trying on various options, each more stunning than thest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you got both of them. You¡¯re such a badass,¡± Cher dered, referring to me getting both her brothers.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, acknowledging the truth in her words. ¡°I would say they got good taste.¡±


    Our shopping adventure continued, the mall bing our yground as we explored stores, tried on outfits, and shared endlessughter. It was as if the weight of the world had lifted, leaving us free to embrace the simple joy of spending time together. Cher¡¯s shopaholic tendencies had transformed into a shared expedition, each outfit she chose feeling like a coborative decision between us.


    After an exhrating shopping spree, we found ourselves in the vibrant ambiance of a nail salon. The scent of freshly painted nails hung in the air, and as we settled into plush chairs, I couldn¡¯t help but exchange a mischievous nce with Cher. This was another opportunity for us to revel in each other¡¯spany and let our yful banter flourish.


    As the nail technicians set to work, Cher leaned over to me with a sly grin. ¡°So, what color are we going for? Something ssic, or are you feeling adventurous?¡±


    I nced at the rainbow of nail polish options before us, each shade more alluring than thest. ¡°Let¡¯s go bold. You know, something that matches your shopping spirit.¡±


    Cherughed, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Bold it is, then.¡±


    As the nail technician began to apply a vibrant shade of coral to my nails, I couldn¡¯t resist a yful jab at Cher. ¡°You know, they say the shade you choose reflects your personality. So, I guess I¡¯m embracing your shopping queen energy.¡±


    Cher gasped dramatically, cing a hand on her chest. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m honored to have my aura extend to your nails.¡±


    We both erupted intoughter, the easy camaraderie between us making even the mundane task of nail-painting feel like an adventure.


    Once our nails were done, we emerged from the salon with colorful and vibrant nails that perfectly matched our newfound sense of camaraderie. The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the mall¡¯s corridors. Our stomachs rumbled, a reminder that our shopping and pampering session had left us famished.


    ¡°Food, glorious food,¡± Cher announced dramatically, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°You read my mind. Let¡¯s go refuel.¡±


    We made our way to the mall¡¯s food court, ourughter echoing through the corridors as we perused the options before us. As we grabbed our tes and sat down, our yfulness continued. A yful jab here, a cheekyment there  it was a familiar dance of lighthearted banter that only best friends could share.


    But as we indulged in our meals, things took an unexpected turn. A harmless flick of a french fry quickly escted into a full-blown food fight. Before we knew it,ughter turned to shrieks as noodles flew through the air, and bits of sandwich found themselvesunched across the table.


    ¡°Take that!¡± Cher eximed, grinning as sheunched a piece of lettuce in my direction.


    I retaliated with augh, sending a tomato slice her way. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡±


    Our food fight escted until we wereughing so hard, we could hardly breathe. But all good things muste to an end, and the mall security soon approached, their stern expressions signaling that our antics were no longer wee.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We were promptly asked to leave the mall, our food-fight battlefield left behind in a state of disarray. As we made our way towards the mall¡¯s exit, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of exhration and remorse.


    Just as we reached the entrance, a familiar voice called out, a mix of amusement and exasperation in its tone. ¡°What on earth happened in there?¡±


    I turned to see Ace, standing before us with raised eyebrows. His bemused expression made it clear that he was aware of our escapade, and I found myself sheepishly picking a shrimp out of my hair while Cher retrieved a stray noodle from her bra.


    ¡°We may have taken the food fight a little too far,¡± I admitted, my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Ace shook his head, a mixture of amusement and fondness in his gaze. ¡°Only you two could get kicked out of a mall for starting a food fight.¡±


    Cher grinned unapologetically. ¡°Well, you know us, always finding ways to keep things interesting.¡±

 35

    After our eventful day at the mall and the food fight that got us kicked out, we finally arrived back home. The sun had set, casting a soft twilight glow over everything. Cher and I had ns to get ready for the ball together  an evening of transformation,ughter, and celebration. As we entered my home, I felt a sense offort and familiarity, a sanctuary from the outside world.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cher and I exchanged excited nces, knowing that the night was just beginning. It had been decided that Cher would dress up at my ce, as her husband was working a nightshift and wouldn¡¯t be able to join her. We had the whole evening ahead of us, and the anticipation was palpable.


    As soon as we stepped into the room, the preparation frenzy began. I quickly imed my turn in the bathroom, eager to wash away the remnants of our food fight and the day¡¯s activities. With shampoo in hand, Ithered up my hair, massaging my scalp to ensure everyst bit of food debris was gone. The water washed over me, cleansing both my body and spirit.


    Next, I focused on my face, my skincare routine a ritual of self-care and indulgence. I applied a gentle cleanser, followed by a hydrating toner that cooled my skin. Then came the serums and moisturizers, eachyer sinking in and leaving myplexion refreshed. I could feel the stress of the day melting away as I pampered myself.


    With my skin prepped and glowing, I moved on to shaving my legs. The soft hum of the razor echoed in the bathroom as I carefully glided it over my skin, leaving behind smooth, velvety legs. A body scrub followed, ridding me of any lingering traces of dirt and mall grime. I reveled in the sensation of renewal, the act of preparing myself for the evening ahead.


    Emerging from the shower, I grabbed a fluffy towel and wrapped it around myself. As I blow-dried my hair, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement building within me. The evening was still a nk canvas, and I was eager to paint it withughter, music, and dancing.


    With my hair dry and my skin aglow, I turned my attention to my makeup. The champagne-colored dress I had chosen was elegant and captivating, and I decided to keep my makeup simple to let the dress shine. Subtle eyeshadow, a touch of eyeliner, and a soft lip colorpleted the look. I nced at myself in the mirror, pleased with the reflection that stared back at me.


    Just as I finished, the bathroom door swung open, and Cher walked in, a towel draped over her arm. She grinned at me, her excitement contagious. ¡°You already look so stunning,¡± sheplimented as she undressed to hop in the shower.


    I smiled at her, genuinely appreciative of her words. ¡°And you will look drop-dead gorgeous. I can¡¯t wait to see your final look.¡±


    Cher winked yfully as she stepped into the shower, herughter ringing through the bathroom. ¡°Oh, just wait, girlfriend. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    As Cher continued with her own preparations, I moved back into the bedroom. I chose delicate jewelry thatplemented the dress, slipping on a pair of elegant earrings and a dainty ne. Every little detail felt like a brushstroke, adding to the masterpiece that was my transformation for the night.


    Finally, I stood before the full-length mirror, the champagne dress hugging my curves and glimmering in the soft lighting of the room. I took a deep breath, letting the excitement and anticipation wash over me. It wasn¡¯t just about the dress, the makeup, or the jewelry  it was about the camaraderie, the memories, and the shared moments that will make this night special.


    As Cher emerged from the bathroom, her own transformationplete, I turned to her with a wide grin. ¡°Well?¡±


    Cher struck a dramatic pose, her dress clinging to her every curve. ¡°Ta-da!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but gasp, genuinely impressed by how stunning she looked. ¡°Cher, you look absolutely breathtaking!¡±


    She twirled in front of the mirror, her dress spinning with her. ¡°It¡¯s all about the right dress and the right attitude, my friend.¡±


    We exchanged excited nces, the energy in the room palpable. Our transformation wasplete, and we were ready to take on the evening with confidence, style, and a healthy dose ofughter.


    With onest nce in the mirror, Cher and I exchanged smiles, the mirror reflecting the transformation that had taken ce. The reflection staring back at us was a testament to the power of friendship,ughter, and the magic of getting ready together. As we packed our handbags with essentials for the evening, a sense of excitement pulsed in the air.


    I ced a small bottle of hand sanitizer, my phone, and a lip gloss into my clutch, ensuring that I had everything I needed for the night. Cher did the same, organizing her essentials with practiced efficiency. Our handbags were like secret vaults, holding the tools that would help us navigate the evening in style andfort.


    The final touch was slipping into our chosen shoes. I carefully put on a pair of sparkly high-heeled shoes that added a touch of mour to my ensemble. With each step, the floor seemed to sparkle beneath me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of confidence. Cher¡¯s high-heeled shoes added a simr touch of elegance, and we shared a knowing smile  the finishing touch thatpleted our looks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and show the boys our looks,¡± Cher suggested, her eyes dancing with anticipation.


    I nodded, eager to share our transformations and soak in the reactions. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    As we descended the staircase, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of nerves and excitement. The evening was unfolding like a fairytale, and the sense of camaraderie between us only added to the magic. Cher and I had gone from food-fighting rebels to elegant ball attendees, a transformation that felt surreal yet utterly delightful.


    Cher¡¯s voice was a mix of mischief and anticipation as she spoke. ¡°I swear my brothers are going to be on their knees for you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes yfully, not entirely sure whether to believe her or not. ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re just trying to make me blush.¡±


    Cher grinned, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Oh, you just wait. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    As we reached the bottom of the staircase, my eyes were drawn to the figures waiting at the bottom. Ace and Alex stood side by side, both dressed in formal ball attire that exuded sophistication and charm. The contrast between their casual selves and their current appearance was remarkable, a reminder of the transformative power of dressing up for a special asion.


    Ace¡¯s suit was a deep shade of navy, tailored to perfection and entuating his broad shoulders. The crisp white shirt contrasted with his dark hair, and a neatly tied bowtiepleted the look. Alex, on the other hand, wore a ssic ck tuxedo that seemed to enhance his already confident demeanor. His mischievous grin was matched by his slicked-back hair and a perfectly knotted tie.


    Their eyes widened, their mouths falling open as they caught sight of us. For a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath, our presence a testament to the power of a well-chosen outfit and a touch of makeup.


    ¡°Stunning,¡± was all they managed to say, their voices filled with genuine awe.


    Cher beamed triumphantly at me, her yful predictioning true. ¡°Told you.¡±

 36

    We excitedly embarked on our journey to the ball, with Cher, Alex, and Ac. The car resonated with the harmonious echoes of Taylor Swift¡¯s melodies, as unexpected Swifties emerged in Alex and Ace. The joyous singing and shared enthusiasm painted the ride with an atmosphere of camaraderie and light-heartedness.


    Our arrival at the ball unveiled a breathtaking sight-an imposing Victorian structure, adorned with towering floor-to-ceiling windows that seemed to wee the moonlight within. Ace skillfully parked the car, while Alex gantly opened the door, revealing a scene that felt straight out of a fairytale.


    Ascending the grand staircase was like ascending to a realm of pure enchantment. The stairs, meticulously carved from rich mahogany, curved and spiraled in an intricate dance that was both elegant and inviting. Each step creaked softly, as if whispering tales of bygone eras. The ornate handrails, adorned with delicate gold filigree, offered a sense of regality that resonated with the evening¡¯s ambiance.


    Crossing the threshold into the opulent ballroom, I found myself utterly awestruck. The interior was a masterwork of architectural splendor, a symphony of marble, velvet, and crystal. Chandeliers suspended from the high ceilings cast a warm and sparkling glow upon the room, igniting the space with an otherworldly radiance. The walls were dressed in opulent tapestries, depicting scenes of mythical creatures and far-offnds, their colors enhanced by the ambient illumination.


    The decor was an exquisite fusion of old-world charm and contemporary elegance. Grand vases overflowed with cascades of vibrant blooms, their sweet aroma mingling with the strains of live orchestral music. The dance floor was alive with couples swaying to the music, their gowns and tuxedos adding a touch of mour to the festivities.


    The attendees of the ball were a spectacle of elegance and sophistication, each individual a canvas of unique style and grace. Women twirled in dresses that flowed like liquid silk, hues ranging from midnight blues to rose petal pinks. Some gowns were adorned with intricate beadwork that caught the light and scattered it like stardust.


    Amidst the throng of guests, an ethereal figure stood out-a vision of beauty with blonde tresses cascading like a waterfall around her shoulders. Her sapphire eyes held a maic allure, drawing attention from every corner of the room. Her figure was a sculpted masterpiece, her presence exuding an aura of confidence that left a trail of whispers in her wake.


    To my surprise and difort, she navigated through the crowd, her gaze fixed on Ace and Alex. Ignoring Cher and me, her lips curved into a seductive smile as she approached the two of them. With a voice that held both charm and possession, she said, ¡°my boys,¡± marking her territory with a subtle possessiveness that sent ripples of tension through the air.


    Amid the opulent ambiance of the ballroom, an unexpected twist of events unfolded, and jealousy coursed through my veins like a raging river. The mysterious woman, cast a maic spell over Ace and Alex, their actions almost rehearsed as they kissed the hand of this enigmatic figure. Confusion and frustration melded as I watched them, their excessive familiarity igniting a storm within me.


    The sight of them sharing such intimate gestures with her left me both puzzled and unsettled. Who was she, and why did they seem so captivated by her presence? As the trio engaged in animated conversation, theirughter and camaraderie appeared all too familiar, as though they were a well-practiced trio. Her allure effortlessly wove into the fabric of Ace and Alex¡¯s aesthetic, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like an outsider in my own world.


    Unable to contain my curiosity and insecurity any longer, I turned to Cher, my voice carrying a hint of frustration as I asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Our steps carried us through the ballroom, aiming for the sce of the bar amidst the swirling emotions. Cher¡¯s casual nce in the mysterious woman direction was apanied by an exnation that sent shockwaves through me. ¡°That¡¯s Penelope,¡± she stated matter-of-factly. ¡°I think she¡¯s Alex¡¯s ex, but she might be Ace¡¯s too. I don¡¯t know. My brothers like to share. You should know better.¡±


    The dismissive tone of her words struck a chord deep within me, a resonating note of pain and confusion. My chest ached with a blend of hurt and astonishment. I was not the first woman they had shared? The revtion seemed to fracture the foundation of the connection we had built, casting shadows over the affection I had assumed was unique.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Disbelief swirled within me like a tempest, churning up questions that demanded answers I was not ready to confront. How many others hade before me? Had I been a mere passing chapter in their shared history? The weight of this knowledge pulled at my emotions, threatening to shatter the delicate equilibrium I had built with Ace and Alex.


    My thoughts spiraled as Cher¡¯s voice cut through the turmoil, asking about my drink preferences to divert my attention. ¡°Something strong,¡± I replied, the quiver in my voice belying the turbulence beneath the surface. Cher¡¯s inquiry about the definition of ¡°strong¡± was met with my resolute response: ¡°Shots.¡± It was a desperate attempt to numb the ache and confusion that had taken root within me.


    As the alcohol flowed, I continued to watch Penelope¡¯s calcted movements, her hips swaying with a seductive rhythm that seemed custom-made to ensnare the attention of mypanions. The sight of Ace and Alex enjoying herpany ignited a surge of anger and resentment within me. The once harmonious trio now felt fractured and distorted, a discordant melody that I struggled toprehend.


    Determined to drown out the unease, I dered with newfound determination, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do shots.¡± The words were a promation of my resolve to regain a sense of control over the situation, to assert myself in a scenario that had unravelled in ways I couldn¡¯t have predicted. As the music pulsed around us and the lights danced, I clung to the liquid courage that promised to shield me from the harsh reality that now confronted me.

 37

    As the alcohol continued to weave its hazy spell, the pulsating rhythms of the music called out to me, urging me to surrender to its intoxicating embrace. The dance floor beckoned, and with a carefree determination fueled by the shots we had downed, I seized Cher¡¯s hand and pulled her into the whirlwind of movement. Together, we became a vibrant embodiment of the music, our bodies swaying and twirling with an infectious energy that seemed to spill from the depths of our souls.


    The lights overhead yed games with my senses, casting shimmering patterns across the room as I lost myself in the beat. The world around us faded, leaving only the music and the exhrating sensation of letting go. More shots flowed, each one adding to the mounting sense of euphoria that surged through me.


    As the music¡¯s tempo quickened, myughter intertwined with Cher¡¯s, a chorus of joy that echoed through the air. My body moved with a newfound freedom, each step feeling like a release from the constraints of the earlier unease. The dance floor became a sanctuary, a ce where inhibitions dissolved, and I was simply a creature of rhythm and melody.


    In the midst of my uninhibited revelry, a voice reached my ears, gentle and inviting. Turning around, my eyes met the gaze of a man with light brown curls that framed his face in a way that was both effortlessly casual and undeniably attractive. His smile was a masterpiece of warmth and genuine charm, his lips curving into the brightest of expressions. His eyes, a shade of warm hazel, seemed to shimmer with a hint of mischief.


    His appearance was striking, the lines of his face exuding an air of rugged handsomeness that paired harmoniously with his rxed demeanor. His suit, impably tailored, entuated his broad shoulders and confident posture. He radiated a captivating aura that drew my attention, causing my heart to skip a beat.


    As he moved to the rhythm alongside me, his movements were both fluid and confident, a testament to hisfort on the dance floor. In sync with the music, we danced together, the world around us fading into insignificance. Amid the exhrating whirl, our conversation flowed effortlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time here,¡± I admitted, a note of excitementcing my words. The confession carried a tinge of vulnerability, revealing that thisvish event was uncharted territory for me. In my previous rtionship with Leon, balls and dances were never on the agenda; his aversion to such gatherings had kept me away from this world.


    With a grin that could rival the stars, the handsome stranger introduced himself as Maddox Punzari. The weight of his name hung in the air, a name synonymous with history and legacy. The Punzari family¡¯s reputation as members of the old aristocracy was known far and wide, their lineage carrying a sense of regality that spanned generations.


    As the realization of who he was settled upon me, my eyes widened in awe. The Punzari¡¯s were royalty, their lineage steeped in tradition and heritage. Maddox¡¯s presence suddenly carried a weight beyond his charming smile and maic personality. He was, in essence, a prince among men.


    ¡°Prince Maddox,¡± I whispered, the words escaping as if in reverence to the legacy he bore. Hisughter was a melodious sound, a carefree note that resonated with the joy of the moment. ¡°Well, just Maddox is fine,¡± he reassured me, his humility adding anotheryer to his already captivating demeanor.


    Amid the whirlwind of music and movement, I found myself dancing with Prince Maddox, our steps synchronized as we glided across the floor. The rhythm seemed to seep into my very being, igniting an exhrating sensation of freedom and tion. Maddox¡¯s presence was both captivating andforting, his easy charm a balm to the chaos of the ballroom.


    As the dance continued, my gaze involuntarily shifted towards Ace and Alex, who were ensnared in a captivating spectacle. Penelope had transformed their private booth into a stage for her uninhibited disy, her movements provocative and daring. The sight was a stark contrast to the traditional ballroom ambiance, leaving me both bemused and slightly appalled. Yet, despite their eyes spitting fire, Ace and Alex appeared to be ying along with Penelope¡¯s antics, their attention held captive by her seductive allure.


    My search for Cher¡¯s whereabouts finally ended when I spotted her at the bar, her disheveled state a testament to her lightweight tolerance. A smile tugged at my lips as I watched her, knowing that she was likely in for an adventurous night ofughter and fuzzy memories.


    The music shifted, and a slow song began to y, casting a different kind of spell over the dance floor. Maddox¡¯s velvety voice broke through the melodies, and his request to dance the slow song with me was met with a warm smile. ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, my head already light and my inhibitions delightfully loosened by the alcohol.


    As we swayed to the gentle tempo, I could feel the weight of eyes on my back. The intensity of Ace and Alex¡¯s gaze bore into me, as though they were silently demanding my attention. The alcohol had dulled my senses and emboldened my actions, allowing me to ignore the warning signs in favor of embracing the intoxicating thrill of the night.


    Maddox¡¯s voice, a soothing timbre, disrupted my thoughts as he leaned in to pay me apliment. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty tonight,¡± he murmured, his words causing a flutter in my chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I responded, the simplicity of hispliment a stark contrast to theplex web of emotions that simmered beneath the surface.


    The alcohol had loosened my tongue, and when Maddox asked, ¡°do you have a boyfriend?¡±, I responded with uncharacteristic candor. ¡°No,¡± I admitted, my voice carrying a note of wistfulness. In that moment, the truth was as clear as day-I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend; I had two, and their presence continued to linger like a shadow.


    Maddox¡¯s response carried an undertone of understanding, his affirmation a silent nod to theplex nature of rtionships. Just as his lips were poised to meet mine, a sharp sound pierced through the air-an unmistakable thud followed by a loud p. The cacophony of noise that erupted shattered the moment, scattering fragments of conversation andughter into chaos.


    Time seemed to warp as the scene unfolded before me. Screams filled the air, and a sudden force sent me crashing to the ground. My vision blurred, and disoriented thoughts shed with the rapid beats of my heart. The world around me became a blur of colors and sounds, leaving me grappling to make sense of the turmoil that had erupted.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the midst of this disarray, I clung to a single thread of consciousness, my gaze locking onto the source of themotion, my heart pounding with a mixture of fear and shock. What had once been a night of enchantment and unexpected connections had taken an abrupt and jarring turn, leaving me on the ground, surrounded by the aftermath of an upheaval that I could barelyprehend.

 38

    As we stumbled out of the ballroom, the ring music and bright lights seemed to amplify the chaos of the night. Ace¡¯s grip on my arm was firm, his frustration evident in the way his fingers dug into my skin. With each step, the scene before me seemed to blur into a swirl of colors andughter.


    ¡°What were you thinking?!¡± Ace hissed, his tone a mixture of concern and exasperation. His hold on me tightened, a physical reminder of his disapproval.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked innocently, the alcohol still clouding my judgment. I could feel a bemused smile tugging at the corners of my lips as I tried to decipher his anger.


    ¡°You let a stranger kiss you!¡± His words cut through the haze, and a flicker of realization swept over me. I nced back to see Alex carrying Cher, her giggles and slurred speech a testament to her own level of intoxication.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t kiss me,¡± I protested weakly, my words slurring slightly as I struggled to defend myself.


    ¡°He almost did!¡± Alex¡¯s voice joined the conversation from behind me, his words a mixture of frustration and amusement. I could practically feel his eyes rolling at my antics.


    ¡°You belong to us!¡± Ace¡¯s grip on my arm tightened even further, his frustration seeping into each word. The seriousness of his tone momentarily sobered me up.


    ¡°Right? But the whole night you two were entertaining Penelope,¡± I retorted, bitterness coating my words like a sour aftertaste. The name tasted like vinegar on my tongue.


    ¡°Penelope?! She¡¯s just a friend,¡± Ace¡¯s voice held a note of disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t fathom how I¡¯de to that conclusion.


    As we reached the car, Ace opened the door and practically pushed me inside. The force of it made me wince, a mix of pain and embarrassment washing over me.


    ¡°Aww!¡± I winced, rubbing my arm where his grip had been particrly tight.


    ¡°Cher said she¡¯s an ex. I¡¯m not the first girl you two shared!¡± I blurted out, my emotions bubbling over. The alcohol had stripped away my inhibitions, leaving only raw feelings in its wake.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex settled Cher into the car next to me, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°You¡¯re the only girl we care about,¡± he said softly, his voice carrying a sincerity that cut through the noise of the night.


    His words hung in the air, a heavy deration that sent a rush of warmth through me. Despite the alcohol clouding my thoughts, his sentiment was clear. In that moment, amidst the chaos and confusion, the truth shone brightly.


    As the car door closed, I found myself in the midst of an emotional whirlwind. The night had taken unexpected turns, revealing the depth of feelings that had remained hidden beneath the surface. Cher¡¯s slurred words and my own drunken retorts seemed trivial inparison to the connection that had just beenid bare.


    The engine roared to life, and the car began to move, carrying us away from the ballroom and the whirlwind of the night. With each passing second, the sounds of the party grew fainter, and the reality of the situation settled in.


    As the car swayed with the road¡¯s twists and turns, a queasiness began to twist in my stomach. I nced at Cher, who looked equally pale and uneasy.


    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ll vomit!¡± I cried out, my voice tinged with panic as the motion grew unbearable.


    In an instant, the car came to a sudden stop, and without thinking, I flung the door open and stumbled out, my stomach revolting in a desperate attempt to escape the motion sickness. The sound of retching filled the air as Cher sumbed to the same fate, her vomiting apanying the symphony of chaos.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Ace¡¯s voice cut through the turmoil, followed by the mor of doors opening and Alex¡¯s horrified exmation.


    ¡°Ew, she vomited all over the car seat!¡± Alex¡¯s disgusted voice added to the disarray, prompting me to feel a mixture of embarrassment and sympathy for Cher.


    ¡°Disgusting, grab the towel and water from the trunk, Ace,¡± I heard the rustling of the trunk as Aceplied, fetching supplies to deal with the aftermath.


    Once the ordeal was over, and I had finished retching on the side of the road, a sense of relief washed over me. Breathing in the fresh air, I looked up at the sky, the moon casting a soft glow that contrasted with the events that had just unfolded.


    As I turned around, my eyes fell on Alex, who was now gently holding Cher¡¯s hair back as he cleaned her up as best as he could. The sight was both heartwarming and bittersweet, a testament to the bond between them.


    ¡°The whole car smells like vomit!¡± Ace¡¯s disgruntledint signaled that it was time to get back in the car. We piled back in, the scent of cleaning products mingling with the lingering stench of vomit, creating an oddly surreal ambiance.


    As we continued our journey to Cher¡¯s house, exhaustion weighed me down. Leaning my head against the window, I closed my eyes and drifted off into a fitful sleep, the events of the night still reying in my mind.


    I awoke to a sensation of weightlessness, as if I were being carried by a gentle breeze. My groggy sounds filled the air as my senses slowly reoriented themselves. Blinking my eyes open, I found myself on a bed, the softness beneath me a stark contrast to the motion of the car.


    Ace and Alex stood at the end of the bed, their expressions a mix of relief and concern.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Ace¡¯s voice held a touch of warmth, and Alex chimed in, ¡°And sober.¡±


    The little sleep I had managed in the car had done its job, clearing away the fog of alcohol-induced haze. My head was aching, but my thoughts were clearer.


    ¡°Undress and take a shower. You have a long night ahead,¡± Ace¡¯s instructions were stern.

 39

    I woke up to the gentle rays of the morning sun streaming through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room. The sound of birds chirping outside created a soothing melody, painting the scene with a sense of tranquility. As I stretched and yawned, preparing to greet the day, an unexpected interruption shattered the calm.


    A loud screech pierced the air, apanied by a voice that was unmistakably Cher¡¯s. ¡°Ew ew ew, I don¡¯t even want to know what you three were doingst night!¡± her voice boomed into my room, instantly causing my eyes to widen in surprise and confusion. My gaze shifted to my surroundings, revealing that I was sandwiched between Ace and Alex, and a rather peculiar sensation in my lower half reminded me of the events of the previous night.


    Cher¡¯s sudden presence and her pointedment brought a mix of embarrassment and amusement to my groggy state. ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡± I grumbled, hastily wiping the sleep from my face as I tried to process the situation at hand.


    Cher¡¯s hands found their way to her hips, and she cocked an eyebrow at me. ¡°Early? It¡¯s the afternoon, and yesterday we insisted on having brunch together, but I guess that¡¯s not happening,¡± she retorted, her tone a yful blend of reproach and amusement.


    Ace, who had been roused from his slumber by Cher¡¯s voice, sat up from the sheets, looking visibly confused. ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡± he asked, his eyebrows furrowing as he tried to make sense of Cher¡¯s words.


    Cher threw her hands up in the air in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s the afternoon!!¡± she eximed, her frustration evident. Ace¡¯s eyes widened in realization, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Afternoon?¡± he questioned, his tone betraying his astonishment.


    In an instant, Ace was out of bed, a flurry of activity as he scrambled to gather his clothes and belongings. Panic set in as he realized the time. ¡°I need to be at work! Shit!¡± he eximed, his words rushed as he moved with urgency. He managed to steal a quick moment to nt a hasty kiss on my cheek before darting out of the room, leaving me slightly dazed by the abrupt turn of events.


    Cher¡¯s attention then shifted to Alex, who was still groggy from sleep, his features a portrait of confusion. Cher, always lively and relentless, didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°Alexxxx,¡± she whined, drawing out his name in a sing-song manner, ¡°let¡¯s go get food!¡± she eximed, her enthusiasm palpable.


    Alex¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and his gazended squarely on Cher, who was bustling about with a vibrant energy that contrasted sharply with his groggy state. He stared at her with a deadpan expression, seemingly unfazed by her animated movements.


    ¡°Is that the girl who vomited in the carst night?!¡± Alex quipped, a hint of amusement tugging at the corners of his lips. His remark was met withughter from me and a swift forehead p from Cher. The sudden contact roused him further from his slumber. ¡°I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up!¡± he dered, his voice carrying a mix of resignation and humor.


    ¡°I have to go bring the car to get cleaned up, so you two have to spend the day together. Go to the mall or something,¡± Alex said, his tone firm and authoritative. With that, Alex reluctantly peeled himself out of bed, his movements a blend of sleepiness andpliance. Before leaving the room, he leaned down to press a tender kiss on my forehead, a silent assurance of his presence even in the midst of the morning chaos.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The door closed behind Alex, leaving Cher and me alone to navigate the day ahead. Cher turned to me, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go to the mall,¡± I protested preemptively, knowing her penchant for shopping. ¡°I already spent hours in there yesterday!¡± I added, a hint of exasperation in my voice.


    Cher chuckled, herughter ringing out as she shook her head. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go for a walk in the park then and then get something to eat at one of the restaurants,¡± she suggested, her enthusiasm infectious. I nodded my agreement, relieved that the day¡¯s itinerary didn¡¯t involve hours of shopping bags and changing room trials.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready,¡± I announced, finally extracting myself from the coziness of the bed. With purposeful steps, I made my way to the bathroom, my mind already envisioning the day¡¯s activities.


    As I undressed, my reflection in the bathroom mirror revealed a shocking revtion. Gasping, I stared at my body, which was adorned with an unexpected array of hickeys. Some were fading, while others were still tender to the touch, serving as a vivid reminder of the passionate night that had transpired. My fingertips traced the marks, a mixture of sensations and emotions swirling within me.


    After shaking off the surprise, I decided to focus on the task at hand. A rejuvenating shower washed away the remnants of sleep, and as I tended to my hair and skincare, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the memories that had given rise to the hickeys. The bathroom routine was soothing, a tranquil interlude before the day¡¯s adventures.


    With a towel wrapped around me, I moved to the vanity mirror and embarked on the ritual of applying makeup and taming my hair. The familiar products in front of me offered a sense of normalcy, a grounding force amid the events of the morning. As I smoothed lip gloss onto my lips, I took a moment to appreciate the yful and carefree energy that Cher brought into my life.


    For the day¡¯s outfit, I settled on a white blouse andfortable denim pants, paired with sneakers that promised to keep up with whatever activities we embarked upon. I examined my reflection onest time, satisfied with the casual yet put-together look.


    Emerging from the bathroom, I found Cher waiting, her own outfit showcasing her unique style. ¡°Ready?¡± she asked, her smile inviting. I nodded, a sense of anticipation coursing through me.


    Under the radiant afternoon sun, the world was painted in brilliant hues, the sky stretching out like an endless canvas of the most vivid blue. As Cher and I strolled along, the weather was nothing short of perfect, and the world seemed to sparkle in harmony with our light-hearted mood. Ourughter mingled with the gentle breeze as we made our way to the park, our steps quickening with anticipation.


    The park unfolded before us like a hidden oasis, an escape from the bustling city. Lush greenery stretched in all directions, punctuated by vibrant flower beds and winding paths. Tall, graceful trees swayed gently, casting dappled shadows on the ground. The scent of fresh grass and blooming flowers perfumed the air, creating an atmosphere of serenity and enchantment.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here in so long,¡± Cher mused as we entered the park, her voice tinged with nostalgia and wonder. I nodded in agreement, taking in the beauty that surrounded us. The park felt like a forgotten treasure, a ce of sce amid the chaos of everyday life.


    ¡°Same,¡± I replied, a smile tugging at my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some bread and feed the duckies,¡± I suggested, eager to engage in an activity that would allow us to connect with nature and the simple joys of the moment.


    Approaching a weathered bench, we found an elderlydy with a kind smile selling bags of bread. Each bag promised an opportunity tomune with the ducks that popted the tranquil pond. As I received the bread, our fingers brushed briefly, an idental touch that sent an unexpected jolt through me. A peculiar sensation seemed to shimmer in the air, and when I looked into the olddy¡¯s eyes, something about her gaze held an uncanny intensity.


    Her pupils dted as her gaze locked onto mine, and her voice took on a haunting timbre. ¡°There¡¯s tragedy,¡± she whispered, her words hanging in the air with an eerie weight. ¡°Tragedy,¡± she repeated, her voice now a frail murmur that seemed to carry the weight of age and foreboding.


    A shiver ran down my spine as her words registered. My heart raced, and I instinctively withdrew my hand from the transaction, my breath catching in my throat. Cher¡¯s voice,ced with unease, snapped me out of the strange trance that had settled over me. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she urged, tugging at my hand. My heart pounded like a drum, and my thoughts spiraled into a whirlwind of confusion.


    The old woman¡¯s words echoed in my mind like an ominous refrain. ¡°You will lose someone. Someone who means the world to you. Tragedy,¡± she had whispered, the implications of her words too heavy to bear. Fear gnawed at me, and my voice was a mere whisper as I sought answers. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, my voice trembling in the face of an uncertain future.


    Cher¡¯s grip on my hand tightened as she led me away from the old woman, her voice filled with a mix of concern and dismissal. ¡°She¡¯s not right in the head. Don¡¯t listen to her,¡± she advised, her practicality attempting to dispel the cloud of unease that lingered.


    I shook my head, trying to regain my bearings. Cher was right. I couldn¡¯t let the cryptic words of a stranger dictate my emotions and thoughts. And yet, a nagging unease remained, a small voice wondering if there was any truth to her unsettling prophecy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head towards the duckies,¡± Cher suggested, her tone infused with a lighter energy, redirecting our focus to the simple joys that awaited us. As we reached the pond, the cheerful quacking of the ducks greeted us, the water¡¯s surface rippling with excitement. The worries of the mysterious encounter began to fade, reced by the warmth of friendship and the thrill of feeding the feathered creatures.


    Banter flowed easily between Cher and me, ourughter bing a harmonious soundtrack to the serene scene. ¡°Careful not to get your fingers pecked!¡± Cher warned with a yful grin as she tore off a piece of bread, offering it to a particrly eager duck.


    I followed suit, myughter bubbling as I tossed pieces of bread into the water. ¡°They¡¯re more enthusiastic than I am at breakfast!¡± I joked, sending a piece of bread sailing through the air. The ducks¡¯ antics and Cher¡¯s camaraderie gradually eased the tension that had settled within me, allowing the ordinary beauty of the park and the joy of the moment to take center stage once more.


    Amidst the tranquil ambiance of the park, Cher and I continued our delightful pastime of feeding the ducks that gracefully glided across the glistening pond. The warm sunlight painted a picturesque scene, casting a golden glow on the water¡¯s surface as the ducks eagerly epted our offerings of breadcrumbs. The rhythmic quacking and gentle ripples added to the serenity of the moment.


    After a while, as if synchronized by some unspoken cue, both of our stomachs rumbled in unison. I chuckled, breaking the peaceful atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go grab some food?¡± I suggested, wiping my hands on my pants. Cher smiled in agreement, and together we made our way to the park¡¯s exit.


    As we strolled alongside the road, a familiar sight caught our attention  a McDonald¡¯s stood just a stone¡¯s throw away. The scent of freshly cooked fries and burgers wafted through the air, further enticing our appetites. ¡°Are we going to eat here?¡± Cher inquired, looking at me for confirmation. I nodded with enthusiasm, my stomach¡¯s anticipation growing.


    At the counter, I ced our order with a mix of hunger and excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll have a Big Mac meal with a Coke,¡± I said, ncing at Cher to see her cing her order as well. She opted for a Quarter Pounder with Cheese meal and arge iced tea. The cashier swiftly keyed in our choices, and we moved to the side to wait.


    With trays in hand, we found a cozy spot by the big window that offered a captivating view of the bustling street outside. Across the road, a flower vendor had set up shop, disying an array of vibrant roses that painted the sidewalk with hues of red, pink, and yellow.


    As we unwrapped our meals and took our first bites, the vors burst in our mouths, satisfying the hunger that had been building. Between bites of our burgers and sips of our drinks, we engaged in a lively conversation that flowed effortlessly.


    Cher took a sip of her iced tea before asking, ¡°Have you ever thought about how much this ce has changed since we were kids?¡±


    I nodded, my thoughts aligning with hers. ¡°Definitely. It¡¯s crazy to think about all the memories we¡¯ve made here over the years.¡±


    She gazed out the window, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Remember the time we tried to build a fort near that old oak tree?¡±


    A chuckle escaped my lips as I reminisced. ¡°Oh, how could I forget? We thought we were architects or something!¡±


    Ourughter blended with the cheerful ambiance of the restaurant. We nced across the street, watching as people stopped at the flower vendor to admire the blossoms.


    Cher¡¯s eyes sparkled as she observed, ¡°Speaking of memories, do you remember when you gave me that rose during our high school prom?¡±


    A nostalgic smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Of course I do. It was nerve-wracking, but seeing you smile made it all worth it.¡±


    As we continued to share stories and relive fond moments, time seemed to slow down. The aroma of fries lingered in the air, mixing with theughter and shared memories that filled our table.


    The sun cast elongated shadows across the street, painting a peaceful scene beyond the window. The flower vendor¡¯s cart stood as a colorful backdrop, adding to the vibrancy of the moment. Cher and I savored not just our meals, but also the simple joy of each other¡¯spany.


    As the afternoon sun began to dip towards the horizon, we finished our meals and leaned back in our chairs, content and satisfied. Cher¡¯s gaze drifted back to the flower vendor, and she smiled warmly.


    ¡°Should we get a rose on our way out?¡± she suggested.


    I grinned, feeling a sense of spontaneity. ¡°Absolutely. Let¡¯s keep the tradition alive.¡±

 40

    In the quiet solitude of my room, I diligently tidied up the space, a task that felt oddly therapeutic in its simplicity. Ace and Alex  were currently abroad for workmitments, leaving me with a sense of both loneliness and tranquility. Cher  was upied with her own job, creating an unusual stillness in the usually bustling household.


    As I rearranged books and straightened picture frames, the absence of their usual banter andughter was palpable. The silence was bothforting and slightly eerie, allowing me to reflect on the beauty of solitude while also missing the energy they brought into my life.


    Just as I finished organizing, the chime of the doorbell resonated through the house. I made my way downstairs, curious to see who might be at the door. Upon opening it, I was greeted by the familiar face of the ¡°breakfast boy.¡± It was a term I had affectionately coined for him  a young man tasked with delivering breakfast to me each morning, following orders from Ace and Alex. Despite my ability to make breakfast myself, they insisted on pampering me with this gesture, half in jest and half to prevent any culinary mishaps that might arise.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a smile as he handed me the box containing my morning sustenance. He nodded in response, a hint of recognition in his eyes. Closing the door behind me, I walked into the kitchen and ced the breakfast box on the table. It was an oddbination of sentiment and practicality  a daily reminder of my friends¡¯ care.


    Just as I was about to resume my cleaning routine, my phone rang, startling me slightly. Retrieving it from my pocket, I answered, only to be met with Cher¡¯s voice,den with distress. ¡°He cheated on me!!¡± she cried out, her words a mixture of anger, sadness, and betrayal.


    I was left speechless by the turn of events. Cher had arrived at my ce shortly after our emotional phone call, her face tear-streaked and her eyes red from crying. I handed her box after box of tissues as she wailed, her pain palpable and heart-wrenching. She had just discovered that her husband had brought roses for a female co-worker, triggering a storm of emotions that I couldn¡¯t fullyprehend.


    ¡°Are you sure he was cheating on you?¡± I asked, a touch of disbelief in my voice. I had to be certain, hoping that there might be some logical exnation for what seemed like an utterly hurtful betrayal. Cher¡¯s vacant stare met mine, her eyes hollow. ¡°Yes, he was. He didn¡¯t bring the roses home,¡± she sobbed, her voice quivering with pain. It was a chilling realization  the absence of those roses being a damning sign of infidelity.


    As I took a deep breath, my thoughts raced. Ace and Alex, protective older brothers, would be furious when they learned that their baby sister had been cheated on. The intensity of their anger was almost palpable in my mind. I attempted to steady myself for what mighte next.


    In the midst of our heavy silence, the door suddenly burst open once again, revealing Cher¡¯s husband standing at the threshold, his expression a mixture of confusion and concern. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he asked, his voice filled with genuine bewilderment.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I repeated, my voice unintentionally rising in both surprise and frustration. ¡°You tell me what¡¯s happening, Mr. Cheater.¡±


    He blinked, seemingly taken aback by my usatory tone. ¡°Mr. Cheater?¡± he echoed, his voice colored with uncertainty.


    I felt Cher¡¯s gaze shift towards him, her eyes filled with a mix of anguish and anger. ¡°I saw you buying roses for that ugly co-worker of yours!¡± she used, her voice quivering with raw emotion.


    His expression softened, and a hint of a smile seemed to dance on his lips. ¡°Cher, baby, what are you talking about?¡±


    The room seemed to tighten with tension as we all stood there, suspended in the moment. Cher¡¯s voice wasced with desperation as she responded, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you cheating on me with that¡­ that whore!¡±


    For a brief second, silence hung heavy in the air, as if the room held its breath. And then, he reached for his phone, his fingers tapping on the screen. The tension only grew as he showed us a picture  a wedding proposal. The photo depicted a woman down on one knee, a ring in her hand, and the face of surprise and tion on another woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°This whore?¡± he asked, his tone shifting from defensiveness to something more sincere. The image that flickered on his phone screen was not what we had anticipated.


    As my eyes focused on the photo, a mix of shock, relief, and embarrassment washed over me. It was indeed a proposal  a joyous moment between two women who were clearly in love. Cher¡¯s husband continued, ¡°This lesbian whore who proposed to her girlfriend¡­ I was helping her get flowersst minute.¡±


    Embarrassment washed over us like a sudden wave as we gazed at the picture on Cher¡¯s husband¡¯s phone. The revtion was a stark reminder that hasty judgments can lead us down paths of misunderstanding. ¡°Oh,¡± I murmured, my cheeks flushing in response to the awkward realization. This was precisely why I was wary of meddling in people¡¯s rtionships, especially in the context of marriages.


    Cher¡¯s expression mirrored my own, her initial anger and hurt now giving way to an embarrassed blush. The tension in the room seemed to dete, reced by an almostical sense of difort. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?!¡± she eximed, her voice a mixture of exasperation and embarrassment.


    Her husband sighed, his eyes reflecting both remorse and amusement. ¡°Things got chaotic at work, and I forgot to mention it at home,¡± he exined, his tone contrite. He reached out and patted Cher¡¯s head gently, a gesture of reassurance.


    ¡°I was about to tell you at lunch today,¡± he continued, his voice carrying a hint of yful annoyance, ¡°but since you didn¡¯t show up, I had to track down your location only to find you here covered in snot and tears.¡±


    Cher¡¯s embarrassment seemed to intensify, her cheeks reddening even further. The truth was that she had jumped to conclusions without all the facts, and the realization was making her feel more vulnerable than ever. The warmth of her husband¡¯s hand on her head was both afort and a reminder of his forgiveness.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault,¡± she grumbled half-jokingly, half-seriously, casting a sideways nce at me. I offered a sheepish smile, acknowledging my role in the misunderstanding.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cher baby,¡± her husband chuckled softly, his tone filled with genuine affection. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise.¡±


    The room seemed to breathe a collective sigh of relief as the tension dissolved into an atmosphere of understanding and light-heartedness. I watched as Cher¡¯s shoulders rxed, the weight of her initial usations now lifted. It was a humbling reminder that even the most well-intentioned actions could have unintended consequences, andmunication was key in preventing misunderstandings.


    Cher shot a mock re at her husband, her embarrassment gradually turning into yful annoyance. ¡°You better make it up to me,¡± she teased, her voice a mixture of affection and mock sternness.


    He grinned, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. ¡°Consider it done. How about we have that dinner we¡¯ve been postponing for ages?¡±


    Cher¡¯s lips curled into a smile, the tension that had gripped her heart earlier finally easing. ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±

 41

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm orange glow over the tranquil backyard, Alex and Ace exchanged excited nces. After days of being away working abroad, they had finally returned home, and tonight was their chance to savor a much-anticipated BBQ night. With the aroma of sizzling meat wafting through the air, it was clear that this evening was bound to be unforgettable.


    Alex, the master of the grill, stood confidently by the barbecue, tongs in hand and an apron sttered with barbecue sauce. The sizzle of marinated chicken and sulent ribs on the hot grill was music to his ears. Every now and then, he¡¯d lift the lid to check the meat¡¯s progress, his face illuminated by the flickering mes.


    Ace, the culinary artist of the duo, focused on assembling a vibrant sd that was a true work of art. Fresh greens, tomatoes, and cucumbers danced in the bowl as Ace meticulously drizzled a zesty vinaigrette over them. With an air of precision, he added a sprinkle of nuts and a burst of dried cranberries, turning an ordinary sd into a masterpiece.


    Meanwhile, I was busy stirring arge pot of macaroni on the outdoor kitchen¡¯s stove. The pasta bubbled away, filling the air with the familiar aroma that always made my mouth water. As I added a pinch of salt and a dash of butter to the mix, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear the friendly banter between Alex and Ace.


    Alex, flipping a juicy steak expertly, called over to Ace, ¡°Hey Ace, remember thest time we had a BBQ like this back in Italy? You set half the grill on fire!¡±


    Ace chuckled, his eyes crinkling with fond memories. ¡°Yeah, but those mes added a certain ¡®je ne sais quoi¡¯ to the food, don¡¯t you think? Besides, we managed to save the sausages!¡±


    Amid their yful exchange, I chimed in, ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope we can avoid any impromptu fireworks tonight, shall we?¡±


    Alex grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve upgraded my firefighting skills since then.¡±


    With the meat sizzling and the sd glistening, the stage was set for a BBQ feast that would bring everyone¡¯s taste buds to life. As the evening sky darkened and stars began to twinkle overhead, we gathered around the rustic wooden tableden with food. tes filled with charred meat, vibrant sd, and cheesy macaroni were passed around, and the clinking of sses echoed in the stillness.


    Ace raised his ss in a toast, his voice filled with warmth. ¡°To homing and the simple joy of sharing good food with great friends!¡±


    We all clinked sses, and as the first bite of the tender, smoky meat hit my taste buds, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a contented sigh. The vors exploded in my mouth, a testament to Alex¡¯s mastery of the grill.


    Between bites, our conversation flowed effortlessly. Stories of our adventures abroad mixed withughter, creating an atmosphere offort and camaraderie. Alex recounted his hrious mishaps while navigating foreign grilling techniques, and Ace shared the challenges of finding the perfect ingredients for his creations in far-flung markets.


    As we devoured the meal, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how this backyard BBQ had be a celebration of friendship, a shared experience that transcended the simple act of eating. The connection between us was palpable, a bond forged through years of shared moments and a deep understanding of each other¡¯s quirks.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dessert was a simple affair of grilled fruits drizzled with honey and a dollop of whipped cream, a sweet ending to a perfect night. We leaned back in our chairs, satisfied and content, the distant chirping of crickets providing a soothing soundtrack to our shared silence.


    ¡°You know,¡± I mused, breaking the peaceful quiet, ¡°this is the kind of evening that makes you appreciate the little things in life.¡±


    Ace nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s not just about the food; it¡¯s about thepany, the stories, and the memories we create together.¡±


    Alex grinned, a spark of mischief in his eyes. ¡°Speaking of memories, remember that time we tried to recreate a traditional BBQ recipe in Japan and ended up with a fusion disaster?¡±


    Laughter erupted once again.


    As the board game pieces were set up on the table, we settled in for a lighthearted andpetitive evening to end the night. The flickering glow of candles added a warm ambiance to the room, andughter echoed as we rolled dice and strategized our moves. The excitement in the air was palpable, and the sound of shuffling cards and rolling dice created a symphony of friendship and camaraderie.


    Amidst the yful banter and friendly taunts, a sudden wave of unease washed over me. A queasy feeling settled in my stomach, and my head began to spin. I tried to shake off the sensation, attributing it to the rich and hearty BBQ feast we had indulged in earlier.


    But the difort grew stronger, and I felt a sudden urgency. Excusing myself with a muttered ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I hurriedly rose from the table and dashed towards the bathroom. My steps were shaky as I reached the door, and just in time, I managed to push it open before my stomach rebelled.


    The retching sound reverberated in the small bathroom as I emptied the contents of my dinner into the toilet. It was an overwhelming sensation, a tumultuous battle between my body and the difort that had taken hold of me. I could hear my ownbored breathing and the pounding of my heart, the world spinning around me.


    Outside the bathroom, the voices of Ace and Alex were filled with concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alex¡¯s voice carried a note of worry, and Ace¡¯s voice echoed with empathy. ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡±


    Struggling to find my voice amidst the heaves, I managed to croak out, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± My words were feeble, and my throat was raw. ¡°I think it¡¯s a stomach flu.¡±


    The sound of footsteps retreated slightly, but their concern was still evident. I continued to expel the contents of my stomach, feeling weak and drained. The minutes stretched on, each heave leaving me more exhausted than thest. It was as though my body was determined to rid itself of any difort, even if it meant purging everything.


    Finally, the torrent of nausea began to subside, leaving me panting and mmy. I leaned back against the cool tiles, feeling a mixture of relief and weakness. The events of the past few minutes had been an unexpected twist in what was meant to be a pleasant evening.


    From outside the door, Ace¡¯s voice came again, gentle and concerned. ¡°Take your time. Do you need anything? Tea with honey?¡±


    My response was a groggy murmur, ¡°Yes, please.¡± My throat was sore, and I needed something to soothe it. The idea of tea with honey sounded like a smallfort in the midst of my difort.


    Minutester, the bathroom door creaked open, and Ace entered with a steaming mug of tea in hand. The fragrant aroma of chamomile and honey filled the air, offering a small respite from the lingering nausea. He handed me the mug, and I took a tentative sip, the warmth spreading through my body.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed to say, my voice still weak. Ace gave a reassuring smile, his eyes reflecting his concern.


    ¡°You should take a shower and rest,¡± he suggested gently. ¡°We¡¯ll clean up here and make sure you¡¯refortable.¡±


    Nodding weakly, I handed the empty mug back to Ace and slowly rose from the floor. The shower was a wee reprieve, the warm water soothing my tired muscles and washing away the lingering traces of difort.


    As I emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in a cozy towel, the room was tidied up, and the board gamey abandoned on the table. Alex and Ace exchanged a nce, their expressions filled with understanding and empathy.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Alex asked softly.


    I managed a small smile, the fatigue evident in my eyes. ¡°A bit. Thanks for being so patient.¡±


    Ace offered a reassuring pat on my shoulder. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re here for you. Now, let¡¯s get you to bed so you can rest.¡±

 42

    In the stillness of the night, I woke up to an unsettling coldness that sent shivers down my spine. The sensation was apanied by an all-too-familiar unease in my stomach, a difort that had be increasingly unwee. ¡°Oh no, not again,¡± I thought with a sense of resignation. It seemed that my stomach was determined to y tricks on me in the middle of the night.


    I wasted no time, bolting out of bed and rushing towards the bathroom. The dim light cast an eerie glow as I leaned over the toilet, my body heaving as I expelled the contents of my stomach once more. ¡°What the hell?¡± I muttered, my frustration and confusion evident in the way my voice wavered.


    After the episode, I felt a mixture of exhaustion and annoyance. It had been onlyst night that I¡¯d drunk that soothing cup of tea and drifted into sleep, hoping that the worst was behind me. Yet here I was again, facing the same ufortable scenario.


    I nced at my phone to check the time, only to be met with the ring numbers of 2:00 AM. Sighing, I hastily pulled my hair into a bun and made my way downstairs. The cold tiles underfoot sent a shiver up my spine, but my stomach¡¯s insistent demands overpowered the difort.


    In the kitchen, my rummaging hands found a pack of noodles, and I set to work making a simple yetforting bowl of noodles with eggs and gnhi mushrooms. The sound of the sizzling pan and bubbling water provided a strange sense of sce, as if the kitchen¡¯s familiarity could distract me from the persistent unease.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Footsteps echoed from the stairs, and I turned to find Alex descending with a quizzical look in his eyes. ¡°I was hungry,¡± I exined, a sheepish smile tugging at my lips as I motioned towards the steaming bowl of soup in front of me.


    Alex raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯tment further. Instead, he headed to the pantry and grabbed a box of cornkes. ¡°I eat at night too,¡± he admitted with a casual shrug, as if sharing in a secrette-night routine.


    As I stirred my noodles and took a few bites, Alex¡¯s concerned gaze lingered on me. ¡°Feeling better?¡± he inquired, his voiceced with genuine worry.


    I shook my head, the gesture apanied by a sigh. ¡°I just vomited a few minutes ago. That¡¯s why I¡¯m up, actually.¡±


    His concern deepened. ¡°Really? Have you figured out what¡¯s causing it? Maybe something from the BBQ?¡±


    I shook my head again, this time with a more certain conviction. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s just a stomach flu. It¡¯ll be over in a day or two.¡±


    As I finished my noodles and set the bowl in the sink, a sudden wave of nausea hit me like a brick wall. ¡°Oh my god!¡± I eximed, my hand flying to my mouth as I turned to make a hasty retreat upstairs.


    Without wasting a moment, I dashed to the bathroom and barely managed to lean over the toilet before the violent heaving began once more. The familiar sound filled the room, and the sense of frustration and vulnerability washed over me. The bathroom tiles were cold against my knees, and I clung to the porcin toilet as if it were my only lifeline.


    After what felt like an eternity, the waves of nausea began to recede, leaving me panting and drained. I wiped my mouth and sat back, leaning against the wall as I caught my breath. This was bing a night of unexpected challenges, testing both my physical strength and emotional endurance.


    As I made my way back to the bedroom, I couldn¡¯t shake off the unsettling feeling that this bout of illness was testing more than just my body-it was challenging my patience, my resilience, and my ability to findfort in the midst of difort. And as I curled up in bed, I hoped that the night would eventually relent, bringing with it a sense of relief and a promise of a better day ahead.


    In the hushed moments of the early morning, I awoke to the piercing pain of a headache that seemed to split my skull in two. It was a cruel awakening, apanied by the unsettling feeling that I might be sick again. The wave of nausea crashed over me, and I hurriedly stumbled out of bed, a sense of urgency propelling me towards the bathroom.


    Curling into a ball on the cold tiles, I gagged and retched, the sound echoing in the dimly lit room. This stomach flu was proving to be relentless, showing no mercy even in the quiet hours of dawn. As I made gagging noises, a mixture of frustration and desperation colored my thoughts.


    ¡°When will this be over?¡± I muttered in a hoarse voice, my words barely audible over the sounds of my own difort. Slowly, I managed to pull myself upright, using the sink to steady myself as I washed my face. The cold water sshed against my skin, a fleeting moment of relief from the torment my body was experiencing.


    With the pounding headache adding to my misery, I reached for a tablet to numb the pain before stumbling back into bed. As I closed my eyes in hopes of catching a few more hours of rest, an unsettling dream began to take shape.


    ¡°Tragedy, tragedy ising,¡± a voice whispered, echoing in the empty spaces of my subconscious. The dream world was awash with an unnatural light, casting shadows that danced on the periphery of my vision.


    ¡°What tragedy?¡± I questioned, my own voice a mixture of confusion and dread. The voice that answered sounded like my own, but somehow distant and ethereal.


    ¡°Someone you love. Someone you love will die,¡± the voice intoned, each word sending a chill down my spine. The dream felt too real, too vivid to be dismissed as mere imagination.


    The dream¡¯s intensity grew, the light intensifying until it was blinding. My heart raced as I struggled to make sense of the cryptic words that seemed to echo in the caverns of my mind. The dream felt like a puzzle, pieces scattered in the darkness, waiting to be deciphered.


    Abruptly, I woke up, my body drenched in a cold sweat. The remnants of the unsettling dream clung to me, lingering in the early morning light. I blinked against the sudden brightness, the reality of the room flooding back.


    What had just happened? The words from the dream hung heavy in my thoughts, an echo of something that felt inexplicably linked to the past. It was then that a chilling realization hit me-those were the exact words the olddy in the park had uttered.


    A shiver crawled down my spine as the pieces fell into ce. This dream was a mirror image of that encounter, a surreal and unsettling echo of something I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend. The synchronicity was unnerving, and a sense of foreboding settled over me like a heavy fog.


    As Iy there, staring at the ceiling, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whaty ahead. The stomach flu was one thing-a temporary ailment that would eventually pass-but the haunting dream had left an indelible mark, casting a shadow over the day that was just beginning.

 43

    In the gentle morning light, I found sce in the warmth of the kitchen, wrapped in a cozy nket that was a testament to Alex¡¯s thoughtfulness. The boys were already off to work, and I was left with the gentlepany of Cher, who hade over for breakfast. Ace¡¯s creation of a fruit basket and Alex¡¯s provision of extra warm nkets had turned the kitchen into a haven, a ce where I could findfort amid the unpredictable turmoil of my stomach flu.


    As I nestled myself on a chair, cuddled up in the nket, I watched Cher enjoy the breakfast that Ace had prepared for me. The tantalizing aroma of freshly baked goods filled the air, but my stomach was too wary to embrace the offerings. I didn¡¯t want to risk eating and then having to face another bout of vomiting. So, I contentedly watched Cher make the most of the spread while I nursed my warm mug of tea.


    Cher¡¯s presence was a soothing balm, her chatter filling the room with a sense of normalcy. Between sips of tea, I sighed and confessed, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just a stomach flu? What if you¡¯re sick?¡±


    I furrowed my brows in confusion, processing her words. ¡°What do you mean, sick?¡± I asked, my toneced with curiosity.


    Cher leaned back in her chair, sipping her coffee as she considered her words. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe you ate something you¡¯re allergic to. Food poisoning, perhaps?¡±


    Shaking my head, I responded with conviction, ¡°No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the flu. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything more serious.¡± My voice held a touch of weariness, a reflection of the relentless difort that had be a part of my days.


    Cher¡¯s eyebrows raised in an inquisitive arch, her expression one of both concern and interest. ¡°You know,¡± she said, her voice gentle, ¡°it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Sometimes these things can be tricky.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, acknowledging her point. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it, and if it doesn¡¯t get better, I¡¯ll consider seeing a doctor.¡±


    Our conversation paused momentarily as Cher focused on her scones and coffee. Her work clothesposed of a tailored zer, a crisp white blouse, and a knee-length pencil skirt-exuded an air of professionalism. Her attire was a subtle contrast to the cozy and casual setting of the kitchen, a reminder of the responsibilities waiting for her outside these walls.


    As she indulged in her scones, I noticed another charming quirk-she dipped biscuits into her coffee, savoring the contrast of vors and textures. The gesture brought a smile to my face, a small reminder of the uniqueness that made Cher the wonderful friend she was.


    Her eyes lifted from her te, her gaze meeting mine. ¡°So, tell me about that dream you mentioned earlier. What was it?¡±


    I shifted slightly in my chair, my fingers tracing patterns on the rim of my mug. The dream had lingered in my mind, a curious and unsettling memory that I was eager to share.


    ¡°It was strange,¡± I began, my voice carrying a hint of contemtion. ¡°The dream was filled with this intense light, and there was a voice-my voice-saying, ¡®Tragedy, tragedy ising.''¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, a reflection of her intrigue. ¡°That¡¯s eerie,¡± shemented softly, her scone momentarily forgotten.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I continued, ¡°The voice didn¡¯t stop there. It said, ¡®Someone you love will die.''¡±


    Cher¡¯s coffee cup paused midway to her lips, her expression a mixture of astonishment and concern. ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s¡­ intense,¡± she murmured.


    I nodded, my gaze unfocused as I recalled the dream¡¯s vividness. ¡°And then, abruptly, I woke up. It felt so real, Cher. The words were the exact same ones the olddy at the park told me.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes widened in realization, the puzzle pieces falling into ce. ¡°Wait, the olddy? The one who was bbering rubbish at the park?¡±


    I nodded, my fingers tightening around the mug. ¡°Yes, the exact same words. It¡¯s¡­ unsettling, to say the least.¡±


    Cher leaned back in her chair, the gears of her mind turning. ¡°Could it be a coincidence?¡±


    I shrugged, a mixture of uncertainty and unease settling over me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the dream was vivid, Cher. Like a premonition or something.¡±


    Cher¡¯s voice was gentle, a touch of rationality in the midst of the mystery. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence. Maybe you were thinking about it a lot, and you ended up dreaming about it. Happens with me a lot.¡±


    I considered her words, a part of me wanting to believe in the simplicity of her exnation. ¡°That could be,¡± I admitted. But deep down, I knew that something felt different about this dream. It wasn¡¯t merely a product of overthinking or a wandering mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I replied, my voice reflective. ¡°But, you know, I wasn¡¯t even thinking about it. I totally forgot about it. I was too caught up in my stomach flu.¡±


    Cher raised an eyebrow, her expression curious. ¡°Well, that could be,¡± she conceded. ¡°But don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. She was just an old woman, and it was just a dream. It doesn¡¯t have to mean anything.¡±


    Cher¡¯s straightforward perspective brought a hint of relief. She was right-I didn¡¯t have to delve too deeply into the dream¡¯s significance. It was easy to get caught up in the web of conjecture and spection, especially when faced with something as enigmatic as a prophetic dream.


    I let out a sigh, a mixture of gratitude and eptance in my voice. ¡°You¡¯re right, Cher. It doesn¡¯t have to mean anything.¡±


    Cher¡¯s next action wasforting and nurturing. She shoved a ss of warm tea in my direction, her wordsden with concern. ¡°Drink it. You look pale.¡± Her attentiveness was touching, a reminder of the care she offered without hesitation.


    I took the ss gratefully, wrapping my fingers around the warmth of the ceramic. The steam rose in tendrils, carrying with it theforting aroma of herbal tea. I took a few sips, feeling the soothing effect as the liquid slid down my throat.


    ¡°Here,¡± Cher said, her tone encouraging. ¡°Eat an orange. It might help with your stomach.¡±


    She handed me a vibrant orange, its citrusy scent filling the air as I peeled back the skin. The juicy sweetness was a wee contrast to the difort I¡¯d been experiencing, and I took slow, deliberate bites, savoring each mouthful.


    Cher¡¯s gaze drifted to her watch, and a string of curses escaped her lips. ¡°I need to get to work,¡± she eximed, her tone a mix of urgency and frustration. She stood up, her movements swift as she gathered her belongings.


    She gave me a tight hug, her warmth and care evident in the gesture. ¡°Get well soon,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°Rest a lot. I¡¯lle by tonight with your favorite Chinese food.¡±


    A genuine smile tugged at my lips, touched by Cher¡¯s unwavering support. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voice filled with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cher winked, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Just doing what friends do.¡±


    With that, she headed towards the door, her departure a reminder that life was moving forward, despite the mysteries and dreams that had filled the morning.

 44

    The early morning light filtered through the windows, casting a pale glow on the room as I once again found myself hunched over the toilet, the bathroom bing an all-too-familiarpanion. It seemed I had spent more time in this small space than I had with Ace and Alex over the past few days. The stomach flu had transformed the bathroom into my constant refuge, a ce where I fought battles against relentless waves of nausea and dizziness.


    As I retched and gagged, the acrid taste filling my mouth, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of frustration. This had been going on for four days now, and if anything, it seemed to be worsening rather than improving. The endless cycle of vomiting and dizziness had taken a toll on both my physical and mental well-being.


    With a shaky breath, I leaned back against the cool tiles, my head swimming with dizziness. I wiped my mouth, feeling weak and disoriented. My hair clung to my forehead, damp with sweat, a testament to the physical strain I¡¯d been enduring.


    As I pushed myself to my feet, the bathroom door was left slightly ajar, and I caught a glimpse of the mirror. My reflection stared back at me, pallid and worn. Dark circles framed my eyes, and my once-vibrantplexion had taken on a sickly hue. It was a stark reminder of the toll this relentless bout of illness was taking on my body.


    I stumbled back to my room, my steps unsteady, my head spinning with every movement. Everything I had tried to eat in the past few days had ended up back in the toilet, a frustrating and demoralizing cycle. The simple act of nourishing myself had be an arduous challenge.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I let out a sigh. This was getting out of hand. The past four days had felt like an eternity, each moment marked by the same overwhelming sensations of dizziness and nausea. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had felt truly well.


    My head felt like it was wrapped in a cloud, my thoughts sluggish and disjointed. Even the once-familiar scents of eggs and cologne-usually associated with the boys¡¯ presence-now triggered waves of nausea that made my stomach churn in protest. It was a bizarre and unsettling change, adding to the confusion that was bing a constantpanion.


    With a determined sigh, I decided to try and make my way downstairs. The hope of finding something that would calm my stomach motivated me to push through the fog of dizziness. But just as I descended the stairs, my vision blurred, and the room seemed to spin around me.


    My heart raced as the world became a whirl of colors, and before I could react, everything went ck.


    A muffled awareness seeped back into my consciousness, a haze of sensations and sounds that gradually took shape. My surroundings were unfamiliar, and I blinked in confusion, struggling to piece together the puzzle of where I was.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The scent of antiseptic and the sterile white surroundings indicated a hospital room. My head throbbed, a steady rhythm that matched the beeping of the machines beside me. The events leading up to this moment were a fragmented blur-vomiting, dizziness, and then darkness.


    A soft voice drew my attention, and I turned my head to find a nurse at my side. She smiled warmly, her presence a reassuring anchor in the midst of uncertainty.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she said gently, her voice a soothing melody. ¡°You fainted and hit your head on the way down the stairs. We had to bring you in to make sure everything¡¯s okay.¡±


    I nodded weakly, absorbing the information. The world seemed to shift as my head pounded, a reminder of the incident that hadnded me here.


    ¡°Your friends were quite worried,¡± the nurse continued, her gaze kind. ¡°They¡¯re in the waiting area. Would you like to see them?¡±


    I nodded my head at her. Yes please.


    ¡°Also, congrattions.¡± She said before exiting the room. Congrattions? I wondered. What was she talking about. I fell down the stairs and she congratted me? What the fuck.


    The sterile hospital room seemed to pulse with a mix of emotions as Iy there, my head still throbbing with a dull ache. Uncertainty lingered in the air, like a fog that had settled around me. But then, as the door opened, a wave of confusion swept over me once more.


    Ace, Alex, and Cher walked in, their faces adorned with excited smiles. They were carrying a collection of blue and pink balloons that danced in the air, each balloon adorned with the word ¡°Congrattions.¡± My brows furrowed as I tried to make sense of the scene before me. ¡°What is going on, guys?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with both curiosity and bewilderment.


    Ace set blue and pink roses on the table beside me, and they all exchanged eager nces, a shared secret that seemed to shimmer in their eyes. ¡°Are you going to tell her?¡± Ace asked Cher, his voiceced with anticipation.


    Cher looked at Alex, her expression a mix of excitement and yfulness. ¡°You tell her,¡± Alex suggested, the enthusiasm evident in his tone.


    ¡°No, you two tell her,¡± Cher insisted, her gaze shifting between her brothers.


    Their interactions only added to my confusion, the rapid exchanges and knowing looks leaving me feeling like an outsider in my own room. My impatience grew, and I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Tell me what?!¡±


    Finally, they all turned to face me, their gazes focused and excited. And then, as if in perfect unison, they eximed, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!!¡±


    The words hung in the air, a surreal deration that sent shockwaves through my senses. The room seemed to tilt, and I struggled toprehend what I had just heard. Pregnant? It was as if the world had suddenly shifted on its axis, leaving me in a state of disbelief.


    My eyes darted between their expectant faces, my mind racing to catch up with the revtion they had just shared. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. The room was filled with a mixture of emotions-joy, surprise, and a touch of trepidation.


    ¡°Pregnant?¡± I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper. It was as if the word itself held a weight I couldn¡¯t fully grasp.


    Cher nodded, her eyes shining with excitement. ¡°Yes! Congrattions!¡± Her smile was infectious, and as I looked at the balloons and the roses, the realization began to sink in.

 45

    Coming home from the hospital yesterday was a whirlwind of emotions. As I walked into my room, I was greeted by an overwhelming sight. Balloons of all shapes and colors adorned the walls, flowers in every hue imaginable filled vases on every avable surface, and a mountain of gifts piled high, creating an atmosphere of celebration.


    Just a day ago, I had been admitted to the hospital with a stomach flu, expecting to be treated and released within a few days. But life had a different n for me. As I took in the scene before me, I realized that my world had changed in the blink of an eye. I had entered the hospital with an ailment, and I was returning home carrying an unexpected, incredible secret-I was pregnant.


    The enormity of this revtion hit me like a tidal wave. As I settled into my room, Ace, ced a te of food on the table beside me. The aroma wafting from the te was enticing, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I gazed at the spread. The dish was a colorful medley of vors and textures. Grilled chicken, perfectly seasoned and tender, was apanied by a vibrant assortment of steamed vegetables-crisp broli, carrots, and buttery corn. A scoop of creamy mashed potatoes crowned the te, and a drizzle of savory gravypleted the ensemble. It was a feast for the senses, a meal that had been prepared with care and love. My morning sickness became more bearable during my stay in the hospital.


    As I attempted to tie my hair up in a bun, Ace¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do heavy work,¡± he dered gently. With a sigh, I questioned his statement. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I inquired, puzzled by his concern. His response was swift as he reached for my hairtie, his hands deftly gathering my hair and securing it in a loose,fortable bun. ¡°Let me tie your hair up. No heavy work,¡± he reiterated, his voice carrying a note of protectiveness.


    A hint of protest escaped my lips. ¡°That wasn¡¯t even heavy work,¡± I argued, feeling a touch of frustration at my own limitations. It was strange to find myself in this position, where actions I once took for granted were now met with caution and restraint. But before I could dwell on my thoughts further, the room¡¯s atmosphere shifted as Alex entered, carrying a basket of freshlyundered clothes.


    Alex¡¯s smile was warm as he approached my bedside, his voice reassuring. ¡°We¡¯ve arranged for a maid who will take care of yourundry from now on and prepare warm baths for you,¡± he announced. Gently cing the basket next to my bed, he seemed genuinelymitted to ensuring myfort during this transformative time.


    The level of care and attention I was receiving from Ace and Alex was both touching and slightly overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t help but voice my feelings. ¡°Guys, this is insane. I don¡¯t need all this help. The baby is safe,¡± I tried to assure them, my gratitude mixed with a sense of humility. The response I received was gentle but firm, their concern evident in their words.


    ¡°Not safe enough,¡± Ace chimed in, his eyes holding a mixture of determination and concern. ¡°You tumbled down the stairs with our child,¡± he reminded me, his voice a reminder of the precious cargo I now carried. The gravity of the situation hit me once again-our child. A wave of emotion swept over me as I processed those two words. It was surreal to think that within me was a life, a new existence that was a part of both Ace and Alex.


    Cher¡¯s entrance into the room was a burst of exuberance, apanied by a fragrant bouquet of roses and a box of candies. Her enthusiasm was contagious as she settled down next to me, her eyes twinkling with excitement. ¡°I cannot wait to meet the cutest baby!¡± she eximed, her voice a mixture of delight and anticipation. The room seemed to brighten with her presence, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her infectious energy.


    Her words were lighthearted, yet they carried a deeper truth. As I epted the roses and admired their vibrant petals, a quiet understanding passed between us. Cher had sensed the change before I even knew it myself. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t just a stomach flu, haha,¡± she teased, herughter filling the air. Rolling my eyes yfully, I reached for the box of candies she had brought, appreciating the gesture of her visit and the thoughtfulness behind her gifts.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a mischievous glint in her eye, Cher watched as I opened the box and pulled out a chocte bar. But before I could indulge in its sweetness, Alex¡¯s voice interjected. His concern was palpable as he leaned over, his eyes fixed on the candy in my hand. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± he urged gently, his protective nature evident. ¡°Let¡¯s read the ingredients. You don¡¯t want to eat toxic ingredients because the baby is eating with you.¡±


    Alex¡¯s attention to detail was both endearing and slightly amusing. As he reached for the chocte bar, his fingers deftly turned it over, his gaze scanning the list of ingredients. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I watched him, his dedication to ensuring my well-being touching my heart. ¡°It¡¯s in Swedish,¡± I protested, half-teasingly. A subtle raise of his eyebrow was his response, a silent assertion that he understood more than I might think.


    ¡°I understand Swedish,¡± he stated matter-of-factly, his tone carrying a mix of pride and amusement. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, caught between amusement and mild exasperation. If the boys hadn¡¯t been protective of me before, they were now taking their roles to a whole new level. It seemed that every action, every decision was now filtered through the lens of my pregnancy.


    As I exchanged a knowing nce with Cher, the realization settled in-this journey was going to be one filled with love, concern, and a fair share of yful teasing. Alex¡¯s unwavering determination to ensure that I consumed only the best, healthiest options for both me and the baby was touching, even if it meant enduring his asional ¡°ingredient inspections.¡±


    With a silent nod, I surrendered the chocte bar to Alex¡¯s scrutiny. He took his time, reading the ingredients in anguage he understood better than I did. Eventually, a satisfied smile curved his lips as he deemed the chocte bar safe. Handing it back to me, he offered a yful wink, his unspoken message clear-his vignce was driven by love, and he would do whatever it took to keep us both healthy.

 46

    The morning sun filtered through the curtains, gently rousing me from my slumber. I groaned softly as I realized that my dder was acting up again, urging me to get out of bed urgently. The familiar routine of waking up every morning to answer nature¡¯s call had be a slightly frustrating part of my pregnancy experience. With a reluctant sigh, I shifted in bed and swung my legs over the side, determined to ease the persistent difort.


    After a swift trip to the bathroom to relieve myself, I felt a momentary wave of relief. The mornings had turned into a race against time, battling the urgency of my dder, but it was all part of the journey. As I washed my hands and sshed some water on my face, I couldn¡¯t help but wish for the days when I could sleep through the night without being awakened by such a pressing need.


    Making my way downstairs, the aroma of breakfast greeted me before anything else. The boys, Ace and Alex, had already left for work, and the dining table was set with an array of delectable dishes. The scene was inviting, and my stomach rumbled in response. The array of food before me was a symphony of colors and vors, a true feast for the senses.


    The centerpiece was a fluffy stack of pancakes, perfectly golden brown and topped with a drizzle of maple syrup that glistened in the morning light. Beside the pancakesy a te of scrambled eggs, light and fluffy, sprinkled with chives for an added touch of freshness. Crispy bacon strips adorned another te, and a bowl of mixed berries provided a burst of color and natural sweetness. A carafe of freshly squeezed orange juicepleted the spread, promising a refreshing sip to start the day.


    I wasted no time in indulging my senses and digging into the sumptuous breakfast. The pancakes were a delightfulbination of lightness and sweetness, and the eggs melted in my mouth. Each bite of bacon was a satisfying crunch, and the burst of vors from the berries danced on my taste buds. It was a breakfast that had been prepared with care and love, a testament to the nurturing environment I found myself in.


    As I savored each mouthful, the front door swung open, and Jen, the maid who had been assigned to care for me, walked in. Her warm greeting filled the air, and I offered a smile in return. ¡°Good morning,¡± she chirped, her presence exuding a sense offort.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, grateful for her presence. Her arrival signaled a shift in the morning routine-a transition from breakfast to self-care. ¡°Are you feeling great, miss?¡± she inquired, her concern evident. ¡°I¡¯ll make your bath for you.¡± Her thoughtful gesture reminded me of the small yet significant ways in which the boys and Jen were ensuring my well-being.


    ¡°Thank you, Jen,¡± I expressed with genuine appreciation. Jen had an uncanny ability to make the perfect bath-always the right temperature, soothing and calming. It was a daily indulgence that I hade to look forward to, a moment of rxation amidst the chaos of change.


    Finishing up my breakfast, I excused myself and made my way back upstairs. As I passed by the mirror, my gaze instinctively shifted to my reflection. My belly was still rtively t, but a subtle change was bing noticeable. A small bump was beginning to form, a physical testament to the life growing within me. Emotions swirled within me-a mix of trepidation, excitement, and wonder.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Deep down, fear coexisted with excitement. The journey ahead was uncharted territory, filled with unknowns and uncertainties. But as I continued to watch my reflection, a sense of determination and hope took root. This was a journey I was embracing wholeheartedly, and the small bump was a reminder of the miracle that was unfolding within me.


    Leaving the mirror behind, I stepped into my room, a sense of tranquility enveloping me. The bath had already been prepared, its soothing steam rising invitingly. With each step closer to the water¡¯s edge, a feeling of relief washed over me, as if the warm embrace of the bath was ready to melt away the cares of the day. Gingerly, I eased into the tub, letting the warmth seep into my bones.


    The water felt like a cocoon offort, cradling me in its gentle embrace. I closed my eyes, letting the worries and stresses of the day dissolve in the soothing waves around me. The sound of my own breath and the rhythmic sshes of water were the only sounds in the room, a melody of tranquility that I embraced fully.


    Just as I was beginning to lose myself in the soothing waters, a familiar jingle broke through the silence. My phone, perched on the edge of the tub, was ringing. With a sigh, I picked it up, ncing at the caller ID to find Cher¡¯s name shing on the screen. Swiping to answer, I held the phone to my ear.


    ¡°How are you?!¡± Cher¡¯s voice rang out, her excitement palpable even through the phone. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her energy. ¡°I¡¯m feeling good. You know, the usual,¡± I replied with a hint of amusement in my voice. Cher¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious, and her calls were always a wee interruption to the day.


    ¡°Good,¡± she responded. ¡°I¡¯m taking you out for dinner tonight. Are you up for it?¡± Her invitation caught me by surprise, and a sense of warmth flooded my heart. Despite the new challenges I was facing, it wasforting to know that life was moving forward and that moments of normalcy still existed.


    A smile formed on my lips as I nodded my head instinctively, forgetting for a moment that she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Yes, of course, I would love to,¡± I replied, my voice carrying a genuine sense of excitement. Cher¡¯sughter on the other end of the line was pure joy. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll see you tonight!¡± With those words, the call ended, leaving me with a sense of anticipation for the evening ahead.


    I soaked in the bath a little while longer, letting the warmth seep into my skin and rx my muscles. Eventually, I stepped out, wrapping myself in a plush towel and savoring the lingering feeling of serenity. As I turned to my bed, I couldn¡¯t shake the fatigue that had be a constantpanion over the past few days.


    Lying down, I closed my eyes, the softness of the bed inviting me to drift into a peaceful slumber. But as soon as I slipped into sleep, the recurring dream returned, like an unwee visitor that haunted my rest.

 47

    Getting ready for dinner with Cher was a mix of excitement and frustration. As I stood before my closet, I sifted through hangers of clothing, my fingers grazing over dresses, blouses, and pants. But with each garment I pulled out and examined, a sense of dissatisfaction settled in. Nothing seemed to resonate with the image I had in mind.


    I moved from one dress to another, then onto a couple of pairs of pants and various tops, but the mirror¡¯s reflection never quite matched the vision in my head. The process felt like a revolving door of uncertainty, and I began to wonder if my wardrobe had somehow lost its magic overnight.


    Finally, with a sigh, I settled on a ck short dress with delicate straps. Its simplicity exuded elegance, and I hoped that it would make me feel as good as I wanted to. cing it carefully on the bed, I went to take a quick shower, letting the warm water wash away the residual frustration and recing it with a renewed sense of determination.


    I pampered my skin with my favorite skincare products, luxuriated in washing my hair, and then emerged from the shower refreshed. After wrapping a towel around my body, I began the process of doing my makeup. I opted for a cute and simple look-rosy cheeks, a touch of highlighter, and a soft lip color. The makeup routine felt like a soothing ritual, a way to reconnect with myself amidst the chaos of decision-making.


    Once my makeup wasplete, I returned to my room and exchanged my towel for the ck dress. It slipped over my body like a sigh of relief, hugging my curves in all the right ces. A sense of contentment washed over me, and I knew that I had found the right choice for the evening.


    Before heading out, the question of footwear lingered. I settled on a pair of ck sandals, their simplicity mirroring the vibe of the dress. They werefortable yet stylish, the perfect choice for an evening out.


    Standing before the mirror, I assessed my reflection, my eyes drawn to my hair. After a moment¡¯s thought, I decided on a half-up, half-down hairstyle. It felt easygoing yet put-together, a reflection of my mood for the night.


    Just as I was finishing up with my hair, a knock on the door interrupted my thoughts. Cher¡¯s vibrant presence filled the room as she stepped inside, her outfit as captivating as her personality. She was a burst of energy and color, a perfect contrast to my own monochrome ensemble.


    Cher wore a knee-length sundress with a lively floral print. The dress boasted a yfulbination of pinks, yellows, and blues, mirroring the vibrancy of her spirit. The fabric billowed gently with every step, creating an aura of carefree elegance. The delicate straps framed her shoulders, and a pair of strappy sandals adorned her feet,pleting the summery look.


    Her makeup was fresh and radiant, a touch of peachy blush bringing out the warmth in herplexion. Her lips were painted with a soft coral hue, a nod to the joyful hues of her dress. A delicate gold ne adorned her neck, catching the light and adding a touch of sophistication.


    As her eyes met mine in the mirror, her smile was infectious. ¡°You look stunning,¡± she eximed, her enthusiasm genuine and heartwarming.


    ¡°You look pretty too,¡± I responded with a genuine smile, my words an echo of thepliment she had offered me earlier. Cher¡¯s face lit up, and she walked over to me, enveloping me in a tight hug. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, babymomma,¡± she quipped with a chuckle, the yful term making meugh as well. Together, we made our way downstairs, ready to embark on our evening adventure.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As we descended the staircase, we were greeted by the sight of Ace and Alex engrossed in a game of chess. Their focus shifted as we entered the room, their eyes lighting up at the sight of us. ¡°Our beautiful baby mother,¡± they eximed in unison, and a blush crept up my cheeks at their endearing words. Their affectionate nickname never failed to make my heart flutter.


    Ace¡¯s concern soon surfaced, as he asked with a touch of worry, ¡°Do we need to drop you two off?¡± The boys¡¯ protective instincts were as strong as ever, their concern for our safety and well-being evident in their expressions. Cher rolled her eyes yfully, responding confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t have to, I can drive perfectly fine.¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice followed,ced with a touch of warning, ¡°Drive safe, yeah. You have precious cargo with you.¡± Cher¡¯s reply was both affectionate and teasing. ¡°As if I don¡¯t know that.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but interject with a yful grin, ¡°Okay, enough with the overprotectiveness.¡± It was a delicate bnce between appreciating their concern and asserting my own independence. Withughter in the air, I urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Together, Cher and I stepped outside, the anticipation of the evening palpable. Her car was waiting, a vehicle that had seen its fair share of adventures. Cher slipped into the driver¡¯s seat with ease, her confidence evident as she settled behind the wheel. I took my ce in the passenger seat, fastening my seatbelt as we prepared to head to the restaurant.


    The journey was apanied by a soundtrack ofughter, chatter, and our favorite tunes. We danced in our seats and sang along, the joy of the moment infusing the car with an electric energy. Time seemed to fly by as we shared stories,ughter, and a sense of camaraderie that had be a cornerstone of our friendship.


    As we approached the restaurant, our conversation grew more animated, and suddenly, there was a loud screech that filled the air. My eyes widened, and I turned to Cher, questioning her with a mix of surprise and concern. ¡°Did you hit the curb?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with amusement.


    Cher¡¯s expression shifted to one of sheepishness, and she offered me a sheepish smile. ¡°Oopsie.¡±

 48

    Entering the restaurant, the ambiance was cozy and inviting, the soft glow of warm lighting casting a gentle glow over the interior. Cher and I exchanged excited nces, ourughter echoing in the air as we made our way to our table. The waiter approached with a weing smile, his professionalism and warmth setting the tone for the evening.


    ¡°Good evening,dies. Wee to La Luna. My name is Daniel, and I¡¯ll be your waiter tonight,¡± he greeted us with a polished demeanor. ¡°May I show you to your table?¡±


    Cher and I exchanged a nod, following Daniel as he led us to a corner booth that offered a view of the restaurant while still maintaining an intimate atmosphere. The table was adorned with a flickering candle, its soft light dancing across the white tablecloth.


    As we settled into our seats, Daniel handed us the menus and said, ¡°Please take your time to browse through the menu. I¡¯ll be back shortly to take your orders.¡± With a smile, he departed, leaving Cher and me to peruse the offerings.


    After a few moments of contemtion, I nced up at Cher, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners of my lips. ¡°So, what are you thinking of getting?¡± I inquired, my eyes dancing with yful curiosity.


    Cher pretended to consider her options with exaggerated seriousness, tapping her chin as if deep in thought. ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m torn between the salmon and the pasta,¡± she mused aloud, her voice filled with a sense of dramatic indecision.


    I chuckled at her theatrics, shaking my head in amusement. ¡°You know, you could always go for both. We¡¯re here to enjoy, after all.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes lit up with delight at the suggestion. ¡°You¡¯re right! Why limit myself? I¡¯ll have both,¡± she dered with a grin.


    I chuckled again, shaking my head at her audacity. ¡°You never fail to surprise me.¡±


    Cher¡¯s response was a yful wink. ¡°Life¡¯s too short to settle for just one dish, my friend.¡±


    As we continued to banter, our camaraderie filled the space between us, theughter and shared moments a testament to the bond we had built over the years. When Daniel returned to take our orders, Cher confidently ced her request for both the salmon and the pasta, her enthusiasm infectious.


    As the waiter jotted down our orders, he nodded with a smile. ¡°Excellent choices. And for you, miss?¡± he asked, turning his attention to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the roasted chicken with vegetables, please,¡± I replied, my choice a reflection of my penchant forfort food.


    ¡°Of course. Thank you for your orders. Your food will be out shortly,¡± Daniel assured us, his professionalism unwavering.


    As he left the table, Cher leaned in with a grin. ¡°Chicken, huh? ying it safe?¡±


    I rolled my eyes yfully, defending my choice with mock seriousness. ¡°Someone has to be the responsible adult here.¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter filled the air, and she yfully nudged my arm. ¡°Oh,e on. Live a little!¡±


    I chuckled, shaking my head in mock exasperation. ¡°I am living, just in a more structured and organized way.¡±


    Cher leaned back in her seat, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°Structured and organized, huh? Sounds like the life of a super responsible adult.¡±


    I smirked, offering a mock salute. ¡°You know it. Someone has to keep things in check around here.¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter bubbled up again, her joy contagious. ¡°Well, lucky for you, I¡¯m here to shake things up a bit.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her spirited deration. ¡°Oh, I have no doubt about that. You¡¯re the tornado of excitement I never knew I needed.¡±


    Cher grinned, her eyes twinkling mischievously. ¡°And you¡¯re the anchor that keeps me grounded. It¡¯s a perfect bnce, really.¡±


    As we shared our yful banter, I realized how grateful I was for this friendship-a connection that brought lightness and joy to every interaction. Ourughter was a reminder that even in the midst of life¡¯s challenges, there were moments of pure happiness that made everything worthwhile.


    Our conversation meandered from one topic to another, the restaurant providing the backdrop for our shared stories and inside jokes. With each passing moment, the anticipation for our meals grew, and the aroma of delicious food wafted through the air, heightening our senses.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Daniel returned with our tes, each dish a masterpiece of vors and presentation. Cher¡¯s salmon and pasta looked exquisite, vibrant colors and enticing aromas promising a delightful dining experience. My roasted chicken was served with a medley of perfectly cooked vegetables, and I couldn¡¯t wait to dig in.


    As we took our first bites, the taste explosion was undeniable. I exchanged a satisfied nce with Cher, and we both nodded in approval. Between bites, our conversation flowed effortlessly, a blend of shared memories, ns for the future, and asional witty remarks that only close friends could appreciate.


    ¡°You know,¡± Cher began, her tone thoughtful, ¡°these moments are the ones that really matter.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, savoring the sentiment behind her words. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s theughter, the connection, the simple joy of being together.¡±


    Cher¡¯s smile was warm and genuine. ¡°Exactly. Life gets busy, things get tough, but we always find our way back to these moments of happiness.¡±


    I raised my ss in a silent toast, our eyes meeting in a shared understanding. ¡°To friendship and these beautiful moments that light up our lives.¡±


    We clinked our sses together, the sound echoing our sentiment. As we continued our meal and our conversation, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of contentment settle over me. The evening was a reminder of the beauty that emerged when two souls came together, sharingughter, stories, and a bond that was unbreakable.


    As we indulged in dessert, Cher yfully nudged me. ¡°You know what they say, calories don¡¯t count during girl¡¯s night out.¡±


    I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°Ah, the magical ¡®no-calorie¡¯ rule. If only that were true.¡±


    Cher grinned mischievously. ¡°Well, I¡¯m dering it true for tonight.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow in mock skepticism. ¡°And who¡¯s the authority on this promation?¡±


    Cher pointed at herself with a confident smile. ¡°Yours truly, of course.¡±


    We bothughed, our lighthearted banter a reminder that sometimes, the simplest moments held the most joy.

 49

    As we savored thest delectable bites of our dessert, the conversation flowed effortlessly between Cher and me. Our tes were now empty, but the warmth of the evening and thepany we kept continued to fill the space around us.


    Cher leaned back in her chair, a contented smile ying on her lips. ¡°You know, I was thinking about that time we got stuck in that thunderstorm during our road trip. Remember how we sang at the top of our lungs to drown out the rain?¡±


    Iughed, the memorying back to me vividly. ¡°Oh, how could I forget? We were practically a two-person band, performing for an audience of thunder and lightning.¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter joined mine, the shared memory creating a bridge between the past and the present. ¡°And the look on our faces when we finally made it to that cozy little cafe, drenched but triumphant. I swear the hot chocte never tasted better.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I agreed with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s funny how even the most unexpected situations turn into cherished memories.¡±


    Cher¡¯s gaze turned thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s like life¡¯s way of reminding us to find joy in the unexpected, to embrace the detours.¡±


    I smiled, appreciating the wisdom in her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. Those detours often lead us to the most beautiful moments.¡±


    As we conversed, our stories and reflections painted a picture of a journey rich with shared experiences and growth. We spoke about our dreams and aspirations, the challenges we had faced, and the lessons we had learned along the way. The restaurant¡¯s ambiance seemed to fade into the background, leaving just Cher and me in our own little world.


    Cher¡¯s gaze turned introspective, her eyes meeting mine with a blend of vulnerability and sincerity. ¡°You know, I¡¯m really grateful for our friendship.¡±


    I smiled warmly, feeling the depth of her words in my heart. ¡°I feel the same way, Cher. You¡¯ve been a constant source of light in my life.¡±


    Her smile mirrored my sentiment. ¡°Through thick and thin, we¡¯ve always been there for each other.¡±


    I nodded, a sense of gratitude welling up within me. ¡°And we always will be. That¡¯s the beauty of true friendship.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes held a soft intensity as she spoke. ¡°No matter whates our way, I know we¡¯ll face it together.¡±


    Our connection, forged through years of sharedughter and tears, felt like an unbreakable bond. As we gazed at each other, I knew that our friendship was a treasure that would continue to grow and flourish.


    The waiter approached our table with a warm smile. ¡°Is there anything else I can assist you with this evening?¡±


    Cher and I exchanged a nce, our conversation momentarily interrupted by the practicalities of the moment. ¡°Just the check, please,¡± I said with a smile.


    The waiter nodded, and with a gracious smile, he left to prepare the bill. Cher turned back to me, her expression gentle. ¡°You know, it¡¯s nights like these that remind me of the importance of taking time for ourselves.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. Amidst the hustle and bustle of life, these moments of connection and rxation are like a balm for the soul.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes sparkled as she spoke. ¡°So, how about we make it a point to have more ¡®girl¡¯s nights out¡¯?¡±


    Iughed, touched by her suggestion. ¡°I¡¯m all for that. Life may get busy, but we can always find time forughter and friendship.¡±


    Our conversation continued to weave through topics, our words a blend of lightheartedness and depth. With each passing moment, the evening felt like a tapestry of shared experiences and emotions, a reminder that true friendship was a constant source of support and joy.


    As we waited for the bill, our gazes turned to the window, where the night had deepened, the stars now twinkling brightly in the sky. Cher¡¯s hand reached out, and I ced mine in hers, our fingers intertwining with a sense offort and familiarity.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d we came out tonight,¡± Cher said softly, her voice carrying a mixture of gratitude and warmth.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I replied, a smile tugging at my lips. ¡°It¡¯s a reminder of the beautiful moments life has to offer.¡±


    The waiter returned with the bill, and as we settled our payment, the restaurant¡¯s atmosphere seemed to mirror the contentment we felt in our hearts.


    As we prepared to leave the restaurant, the air was alive with a sense of contentment, the warmth of our conversation and the sharedughter echoing in our hearts. Cher and I linked arms, ready to head towards her car, the night still young and full of possibilities.


    However, as we walked side by side, the tranquil ambiance of the evening was suddenly interrupted by a grip on my upper arm. My steps faltered as I turned to face the source of the unexpected contact. My heart raced as I found myself locking eyes with the same olddy we had encountered at the park-a face etched with lines of experience, eyes that seemed to pierce right through me.


    ¡°Tragedy. Tragedy!¡± she repeated, her voice filled with an urgency that sent a shiver down my spine. Her words were haunting, and her grip on my arm seemed to tighten, as if she were trying to convey a message of dire importance.


    ¡°Lady, you got the wrong girl,¡± I said, my voice tinged with unease as I attempted to loosen her grip. The olddy shook her head, her gaze unwavering, her words like a mantra that she couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Tragedy! You will lose someone you really love!¡± Her raspy voice carried a weight that felt like a heavy cloud descending upon me. The words hung in the air, each syble vibrating with an eerie resonance.


    Cher¡¯s presence at my side was a reassuring anchor, and she stepped forward, her voice firm. ¡°Olddy, leave my friend alone!¡± Her protectiveness was evident in her stance, her unwavering gaze a shield against the olddy¡¯s unsettling predictions.


    But the olddy¡¯s focus remained fixed on me, her eyes seeming to bore into my very soul. ¡°Be careful,¡± she continued, her voice like a whisper from the depths of the unknown. ¡°Tragedy.¡±


    The repetition of the word echoed in my mind, and an unsettling feeling settled within me. Why was she so fixated on this word? Why did it seem like she was delivering a warning that cut through the fabric of reality?


    Cher¡¯s intervention finally broke the hold the olddy had on me, and the grip on my arm loosened as she was shaken off. ¡°Olddy, leave my friend alone!¡± Cher¡¯s tone was stern, a protective shield against the old woman¡¯s unsettling presence.


    As Cher shielded me, the olddy¡¯s gaze followed us, her voice still carrying that ominous undercurrent. ¡°Be careful,¡± she repeated, her words like a whispered chant. ¡°Tragedy.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With Cher¡¯s support, we moved away from the olddy, her raspy voice fading into the distance. My heart was still racing, my mind grappling with the encounter that felt like something out of a surreal nightmare. The warning had left me shaken, a feeling of dread settling in the pit of my stomach.


    Just as we thought we had escaped her words, the olddy¡¯s voice pierced through the night again. ¡°The baby. The baby.¡± My steps halted, my eyes wide in shock. How could she possibly know? I wasn¡¯t showing yet, and there was no way she could have known that I was carrying a child.


    I turned around to face her, a mixture of fear and confusion swirling within me. The olddy¡¯s eyes met mine, her expression inscrutable. How could she have known about the pregnancy? The uncertainty gnawed at me, and I found myself questioning everything.


    Cher¡¯s voice broke through the whirlwind of emotions. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± she said, her voice a mixture of concern and determination. She took my arm, guiding me away from the olddy¡¯s unsettling presence.


    As we walked towards Cher¡¯s car, my mind was in turmoil. The olddy¡¯s words had left an indelible mark, a foreboding feeling that lingered in the air. The night had taken an unexpected turn, and the sense of unease that had settled within me was something I couldn¡¯t easily shake off.

 50

    The night had taken on an air of mystery, the once serene atmosphere now tinged with an unsettling energy. The stars that had shone so brightly seemed to dim slightly, as if aware of the unexpected turn the evening had taken. The world had transformed from a haven ofughter and camaraderie into a realm of uncertainty and foreboding.


    As the night deepened, the darkness outside seemed to reflect the shadows that had been cast over my thoughts. The encounter with the olddy had left an indelible mark on my mind, her words echoing like an ominous refrain. Tragedy. The word seemed to linger in the air, carrying an invisible weight that settled heavily upon me.


    The onceforting night had be a realm of questions and uncertainties. My mind raced, thoughts swirling like leaves caught in a storm. What did she mean by tragedy? Who was she talking about? Her words had insinuated a loss-a loss that felt like a shadow looming over everything I held dear.


    Turning to Cher, I whispered in a voice tinged with fear, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s coincidence anymore.¡± The night had taken an unexpected turn, the serendipity of our outing now reced by a sense of foreboding that had wrapped its icy fingers around my heart.


    Cher let out a sigh, her voice an attempt to rationalize the encounter. ¡°She¡¯s just a crazy olddy,¡± she reassured me, her tone a mix of skepticism and dismissal. But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something more to her, something that defied logical exnation.


    The olddy¡¯s words had ignited a spark of curiosity within me, leading me down a path of reflection that was impossible to ignore. ¡°I dream about her,¡± I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. The dreams had started innocuously, but they had grown in intensity, each one leaving me more unnerved than thest.


    Cher turned to me with concern in her eyes, her brow furrowing. ¡°Because you keep thinking about her,¡± she said gently. ¡°About what she says. You need to let go of it.¡±


    I nodded, understanding the logic behind her words. But some things went beyond logic, beyond rational exnation. The olddy¡¯s appearance, her words, they had a weight that transcended the boundaries of reason. I wasn¡¯t superstitious, but the inexplicable nature of the encounter had shaken me to the core.


    Cher¡¯s voice held a note of frustration as she tried to pull me out of the spiral of unease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The baby is healthy,¡± she reassured me, her words a lifeline in the midst of my uncertainty. ¡°You have an ultrasound appointment tomorrow. You¡¯re growing a healthy baby.¡±


    Finally back home, I bid Cher goodnight before stepping inside. Thefort of my own space weed me, wrapping me in a sense of familiarity and sce. The events of the evening had left me mentally drained, and all I wanted was to retreat into the sanctuary of my room.


    In the living room, Ace and Alex awaited my return, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. ¡°Did you two have fun?¡± they inquired in unison. I managed a nod, a small smile tugging at my lips. I kept my response vague, not wanting to share the unsettling encounter with the olddy. Their protective nature was already evident, and I didn¡¯t want to burden them with needless worries.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed, I¡¯m tired,¡± I announced, my voice carrying a sense of weariness. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± they chorused, their concern palpable even as they respected my need for rest. Ace¡¯s gaze held an extra touch of reminder as he added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your ultrasound appointment tomorrow.¡±


    I nodded in acknowledgment, already mentally marking the calendar for the uing appointment. Heading upstairs, I entered my room and closed the door behind me. The weight of the evening still lingered, and the unsettling encounter with the olddy continued to echo in my mind.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Deciding to take a moment for myself, I undressed and stepped into the refreshing embrace of a cold shower. The water cascaded over me, its chill a stark contrast to the tumultuous emotions that had gripped me. I allowed the coldness to wash away the lingering unease, if only temporarily.


    After the shower, I stood in front of the mirror, my gaze locked onto my reflection. My skincare routine provided a sense of familiarity in the midst of the uncertainty that had taken root within me. As I applied each product, I tried to push away the olddy¡¯s words, to focus on the practical and tangible aspects of my life.


    Slipping into my cozy pajamas, I crawled into bed, the sheets enveloping me in their soft embrace. The room was shrouded in darkness, the only lighting from the faint glow of the moon outside. But no amount of darkness could keep my mind from racing.


    The olddy¡¯s warning reverberated through my thoughts like an insistent whisper. What did she mean by ¡°lose someone you really love¡±? The words held an air of inevitability, a sense that something ominous was on the horizon. Could it be Cher? Ace or Alex? The knot in my stomach tightened, anxiety coursing through my veins.


    I closed my eyes, attempting to will away the fearful thoughts. Sleep beckoned, but it was elusive, my mind unwilling to grant me respite. Despite my efforts, I fell into an uneasy slumber, the haunting words of the olddy casting their shadow over my dreams.


    In the dream, I was once again standing in the park, the olddy¡¯s eyes locked onto mine. Her raspy voice echoed in the darkness, ¡°Tragedy¡­ you will lose someone you really love¡­¡± The words reverberated like a mantra, each repetition a cold reminder of the foreboding message.


    I awoke with a start, my heart racing and my breath shallow. The room was shrouded in darkness, the moon¡¯s glow casting eerie shadows on the walls. It took me a moment to steady myself, to realize that it had all been a dream-a haunting echo of the encounter that had left its mark on my consciousness.


    Iy there in the darkness, the silence of the night enveloping me. The olddy¡¯s words still clung to my thoughts, a persistent presence that refused to be ignored. As much as I tried to rationalize it, to brush it off as coincidence or the ramblings of an entric stranger, there was an undeniable weight to her warning.


    I shifted in bed, my thoughts a whirlwind of fear and uncertainty. What if her words held some kernel of truth? What if there was something more to her cryptic message? The unknown loomed before me, a void of possibilities that sent shivers down my spine.


    Eventually, exhaustion overtook my racing mind, and I drifted back into sleep, the olddy¡¯s words still echoing in the recesses of my subconscious.

 51

    I woke up feeling utterly exhausted. The night had been a struggle, with restless dreams gradually turning into haunting nightmares that seemed to follow me even as I woke. The weight of the experience lingered, and I couldn¡¯t shake off the unsettling feeling. I couldn¡¯t help but wish I hadn¡¯t encountered that mysterious old woman; her presence seemed to have brought an unwee twist to my sleep.


    Letting out a deep sigh, I finally managed to peel myself out of bed. Today held a significant event  my very first ultrasound appointment. I was fortunate to have the support of Cher, Alex, and Ace, who were apanying me. Their presence brought a sense offort, and I drew strength from knowing they were by my side.


    The day began with the ritual of stepping into the shower. The soothing cascade of water helped wash away some of the fatigue and anxiety. The early hour meant that the maid hadn¡¯t yet arrived, so I indulged in a leisurely bath, washing away the remnants of the restless night. Shaving my legs and tending to my skincare routine felt like self-care, a small act of kindness to myself amid the turmoil of the morning.


    After the shower, I set to work on my makeup, trying to bring some life back to my tired face. A simple ponytail seemed like the best option for my hair today  an elegant yet effortless choice. The choice of clothing was deliberate;fortable jean pants and a cozy pink sweater struck the right bnce between style andfort.


    As I descended the stairs, the aroma of breakfast filled the air. ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted with a soft murmur, acknowledging the presence of Alex and Ace. The scene at the dining table wasforting  the boys were sipping on their coffee, and Ace had set down a te of fresh fruits and a vegetable sd in front of me.


    Ace¡¯s concern was evident as he brushed a strand of hair from my face. ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡± he inquired, his eyes full of genuine care. It was touching to have someone notice the weariness etched into my expression.


    ¡°I had a restless night,¡± I admitted, taking a grateful sip of my tea. The warmth of the liquid felt soothing against my throat.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s curiosity prompted him to ask, ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± It was as though he could sense there was more to my tiredness than what I had let on. A part of me wanted to open up and share the whirlwind of thoughts and emotions, but I hesitated.


    Despite the temptation to spill my feelings, I settled for a shake of my head. ¡°Just pregnancy symptoms,¡± I replied, my voice steady even though my heart was anything but. Theplexities of the previous night and the uing ultrasound appointment had created a mix of emotions that were difficult to untangle.


    Finishing up my breakfast, I joined the boys outside where the car was already waiting. Cher would be meeting us directly at the clinic. The morning sun cast a warm glow as we prepared to embark on this significant appointment. However, a persistent craving had taken hold of me, and I couldn¡¯t shake the desire for ice cream and fries, even though I had just finished breakfast.


    ¡°Can we stop for ice cream and fries?¡± I asked, my longing evident in my voice. The boys chuckled, clearly amused by my craving, and with good-natured agreement, we made our way to the drive-thru at McDonald¡¯s.


    As we pulled up to the drive-thru window, the scent of fast food filled the car, causing my anticipation to grow. I ordered the fries and ice cream, eagerly awaiting their arrival. The simple pleasure of indulging in this craving felt like a brief respite from the day¡¯s tensions.


    After getting our order, we continued our journey to the clinic. Cher was already waiting outside when we arrived. Her familiar face brought a sense offort, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the friends who were standing by my side throughout this experience. However, Cher¡¯s teasing tone was hard to miss as she greeted us. ¡°What took you so long?¡± she quipped, though her amusement was undeniable when she noticed the fries in my hand.


    We entered the clinic together, greeted by the efficient rhythm of the medical staff. The nurse guided us into the ultrasound room promptly, and her cheerful demeanor did little to quell my nervousness. ¡°You two are the first ones this morning,¡± she informed us, her tone carrying a hint of excitement. I managed a smile, my heart beating a little faster as the significance of the moment settled in.


    The nurse directed me to lie down, and the cool surface of the examination table sent a shiver down my spine. As I settled in, I couldn¡¯t ignore the question that had been looming since the appointment was scheduled. ¡°So, who is the father?¡± the nurse inquired with a surprising level of enthusiasm. The question hung in the air, and I could feel my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Ace and Alex exchanged nces, their response synchronized. ¡°I am,¡± they both dered simultaneously, their voices intertwining. The unexpected harmony of their words only heightened my blush. The nurse¡¯s reaction was just as I had anticipated  a mixture of surprise and amusement. ¡°Okayyy,¡± she responded, her tone suggesting she was piecing together the scenario in her mind.


    With practiced precision, the nurse applied a cool ointment to my stomach, a signal that the ultrasound was about tomence. The device glided smoothly over my skin, its movement gentle yet purposeful. The tension in the room was palpable, a mixture of nerves and excitement.


    And then, there it was  the image that filled the monitor, a sight that stole my breath away. ¡°There¡¯s the baby,¡± the nurse announced, her voice warm with reassurance. My eyes fixated on the screen, and a wave of emotions surged through me. A mix of relief and wonder washed over me as I stared at the tiny form thaty within.


    ¡°The healthy baby,¡± the nurse added, her words a soothing balm to the anxieties that had been gnawing at me. At that moment, it felt as though a weight had been lifted, reced by a newfound sense of hope and positivity. The image on the screen held the promise of a future yet to unfold, a future that I would be navigating with the support of my friends and the presence of those who cared about me.


    As the ultrasound continued, I stole nces at Ace and Alex, who were both watching the screen with a mixture of awe and wonder.

 52

    As the clock struck 8 in the evening, the boys were getting ready to meet up with their friends. I had initially suggested ordering pizza for dinner, but as time passed, a sudden craving for pasta overtook me. A desire for a home-cooked meal took root, and despite myck of experience in the kitchen, I resolved to give it a try.


    Heading downstairs to the kitchen, I felt a mix of excitement and nerves. The unfamiliar territory of cooking pasta from scratch was both thrilling and daunting. But I wasmitted to making this meal happen. Gathering all the necessary ingredients, Iid them out on the counter, surveying them like a general strategizing for battle.


    Talking to myself helped calm my nerves. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see. Pasta¡­ got it. Tomato sauce, check. Vegetables, yup. Spices, definitely need those.¡± I walked myself through the mental checklist, trying to sound more confident than I felt. My voice echoed in the kitchen, a reassurance to both me and my culinary aspirations.


    Following a recipe I found online, I began the process of preparing the pasta. The tter of pots and pans, the rhythmic chopping of vegetables, and the sizzling sound of olive oil in a pan filled the air. ¡°Alright, so we need to saute the onions first. Easy enough, right?¡± I muttered to myself, peeling and dicing the onion as I went along.


    As I continued with the steps, my self-talk became a mixture of encouragement andmentary. ¡°Oh, this smells great. Maybe I¡¯m onto something here,¡± I mused as the aroma of sauteed onions wafted around me. ¡°Next up, garlic. Time to make sure the whole kitchen knows I¡¯m cooking!¡± I chuckled, pleased with the sizzling sound as the minced garlic met the hot pan.


    With each step Ipleted, my confidence grew. I felt like a conductor leading a symphony of ingredients, and I was convinced I was creating a masterpiece. ¡°Time for the tomato sauce  let¡¯s make this dishe to life!¡± I eximed, pouring in the rich, red sauce.


    As I stirred the ingredients together, I marveled at the transformation taking ce before my eyes. ¡°Look at that, it¡¯s actually starting to look like pasta sauce. Who would¡¯ve thought?¡± I grinned, a mixture of pride and surprise in my voice.


    However, just as I was reaching the peak of my self-assured culinary journey, an unexpected turn of events shattered my newfound confidence. In the midst of my chatter, I heard a strange crackling sound that didn¡¯t belong. Turning around, my heart dropped as I saw mes flickering near the stovetop.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s happening?¡± I eximed, panic tinging my voice. The me grewrger, and within seconds, the once-hopeful scene turned into chaos. Smoke filled the air, and the kitchen was transformed into a hazy, chaotic battleground.


    In a flurry of motion, I grabbed a nearby towel, attempting to smother the mes that danced dangerously close to the pot. The initial panic gave way to urgency as I realized the situation was quickly spiraling out of control. ¡°Come on,e on, I can¡¯t let this get any worse!¡± I muttered to myself, desperation in my voice.


    Despite my frantic efforts, the mes only grew more determined, and soon, the whole stovetop was engulfed in fire. Fear and adrenaline coursed through my veins as I stumbled backwards, knocking into a chair and sending it ttering to the ground. The kitchen, once a space of potential and aspiration, had transformed into a chaotic inferno.


    Searing heat radiated from the mes, and a feeling of helplessness washed over me. I fumbled for my phone, fingers trembling as I dialed for emergency help. The sound of sirens wailing in the distance provided a glimmer of hope, a lifeline amidst the chaos that had erupted within the safety of my own home.


    In a whirlwind of panic, I immediately dialed the fire department, my fingers fumbling as I ryed the dire situation unfolding in my kitchen. With shaky hands, I provided them with the address, the urgency in my voice mirroring the intensity of the mes that now threatened to consume the heart of my home.


    As I ended the call, my phone suddenly erupted with a jarring ring, nearly startling me out of my wits. Heart racing, I quickly answered, and Ace¡¯s voice red through the phone in a mix of worry and frustration. ¡°Are you alright? Why is the house on fire?¡± he yelled, his tone equal parts concern and disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the kitchen, and I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied sheepishly, my cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and relief. The urgency in his voice was a testament to the gravity of the situation, and the sound of sirens approaching in the distance only added to the chaos.


    ¡°Jesus, Lily, we¡¯re on our way home,¡± Alex¡¯s voice echoed in the background, his tone exasperated and anxious. ¡°Did you call the fire department.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. They¡¯re already here,¡± I assured Alex, my voice still tinged with unease. The wail of sirens grew louder, reaching a crescendo as the fire department¡¯s vehicles pulled up to my home.


    Even as the sirens red, the scene before me was a dizzying whirl of activity. Men d in firefighting gear rushed towards me, their expressions a mix of professionalism and concern. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± one of them asked, his voice calm amidst the chaos. I nodded, the movement feeling exaggerated in contrast to the chaos surrounding me.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright,¡± I replied, my voice holding a hint of gratitude for their quick response. Watching the team spring into action, I felt a strange mixture of awe and vulnerability. The mes danced and crackled, refusing to yield, and yet these brave souls confronted them head-on, determined to protect and save.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    My attention was diverted as the sound of a car pulling up registered in my ears. Ace and Alex emerged from the vehicle, their expressions a mixture of concern and stern reproach. Alex¡¯s gaze bore into me, his head shaking with a mix of disbelief and frustration. ¡°We will have to protect our child from you,¡± he muttered, his words carrying both a hint of jest and a heavy dose of exasperation.

 53

    In the wake of the chaotic kitchen fire, the decision was clear  we needed to temporarily move to another house in the same area while the restoration efforts took ce. Both Ace and Alex were adamant that I couldn¡¯t stay amidst the aftermath of the fire¡¯s destruction, a decision that I reluctantly epted. The prospect of leaving the home where so many memories were woven was bittersweet, but I understood the importance of safety and a fresh start.


    ¡°Did you have everything ready?¡± Ace inquired as he nced around, his concern evident in his eyes. I nodded, my gaze sweeping across the carefully packed boxes that lined the living room. The morning had been a flurry of activity, as I systematically sorted through my belongings and packed essentials for our temporary stay.


    My day had started early, driven by a sense of urgency to ensure a smooth transition. I¡¯d spent hours meticulously folding clothes, wrapping fragile items, and organizing my possessions into neat boxes. It was surprising to see how little I actually owned, a realization that had me feeling a mix of nostalgia and liberation.


    ¡°No more cooking in the new house,¡± Alex warned, a yful glint in his eye. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes, a grin tugging at the corners of my lips. The kitchen fire had left asting impression on all of us, and his words were a yful reminder of the lessons learned.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As we drove to the new house, a sense of curiosity and anticipation swirled within me. The journey was a short thirty-minute drive, taking us into a more rural area that promised a change of scenery and a fresh perspective. Thendscape gradually shifted, transitioning from the familiar streets of the city to the open expanse of countryside.


    And then, as we turned onto a quiet road, I caught my first glimpse of our temporary home. It was nestled amidst rolling hills and surrounded by open fields, a sight that was equal parts charming and peaceful. The house stood proud, a modern interpretation of a farmhouse, seamlessly blending contemporary design with rustic charm.


    The exterior was painted in a soothing shade of white, its clean lines andrge windows giving it a refreshing and airy feel. The porch extended across the front of the house, its wooden beams inviting rxation and a chance to soak in the surrounding beauty. Hanging nters adorned the porch railing, adding a touch of vibrancy to the otherwise serene backdrop.


    As we parked the car and stepped out, the fresh country air enveloped us, carrying the scent of earth and nature. The surroundings were a picturesque tableau  fields stretched out in all directions, swaying with the gentle breeze. A sense of tranquility settled over me, a contrast to the chaos of recent events.


    The interior of the house was just as inviting. The entryway opened into a spacious living room, whererge windows flooded the space with natural light. The walls were painted in soothing earth tones, creating a warm and cozy atmosphere. Minimalist yet tasteful furnishings adorned the room, creating an inviting space to unwind and rx.


    The heart of the house was the kitchen, a space that bore no resemnce to the one I had left behind. The open-conceptyout was thoughtfully designed, with sleek countertops and modern appliances. An expansive ind took center stage, serving as both a functional workspace and a gathering point for conversations.


    Wide ss doors in the dining area offered a view of the expansive backyard, where a well-tended garden flourished. Colorful blooms intermingled with the lush greenery, creating a vibrant oasis that beckoned for quiet contemtion.


    As I explored further, I discovered the bedrooms  each uniquely decorated yet carrying a cohesive theme offort and rxation. The master suite boasted arge window that overlooked the fields, inviting the beauty of nature into the room. The ensuite bathroom was adorned with modern fixtures, a touch of luxury amidst the rural setting.


    Our temporary haven was a true blend of modernforts and rustic charm.


    As I stood on the porch, soaking in the breathtaking beauty of the surroundingndscape, the words ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful¡± slipped from my lips in a hushed whisper. The rolling hills, the open fields, and the tranquility of the countryside were a stark contrast to the chaos that had marked the previous days.


    Just then, the distant rumble of another vehicle approached, pulling me from my reverie. Turning, I watched as Cher¡¯s car came into view, apanied by the familiar sound of gravel crunching under tires. As the car pulled up, Cher and her husband stepped out, their faces breaking into warm smiles as they saw me.


    ¡°My beautiful fire starter!¡± Cher greeted, her tone a yful mixture of affection and jest. She enveloped me in a tight hug, her embrace aforting reminder of the bond we shared. Despite the teasing, I could see the genuine concern in her eyes.


    I chuckled, unable to hold back a smile at her greeting. ¡°Leave it to me to make asting impression,¡± I quipped, a hint of self-deprecation in my voice. The fire mishap had be the running joke among our friends, a source of shared amusement in the midst of the unexpected chaos.


    As if to further lighten the mood, Cher held out a box of donuts, her gesture a sweet offering offort. ¡°I brought donuts,¡± she announced with a mischievous glint in her eye. Taking the box from her, I couldn¡¯t help but grin at the assortment of colorful pastries.


    ¡°Ah, the perfect cure for any fire-rted woes,¡± I replied, my tone light and yful. The donuts were a wee treat, a reminder that amidst challenges, small moments of joy could still be found.


    As we settled onto the porch, the sun sinking lower in the sky, afortable silence enveloped us. The beauty of thendscape seemed to soften the edges of the recent chaos, and for a moment, the worries of the world were held at bay.


    Cher¡¯s husband chimed in, his voice carrying a reassuring warmth. ¡°You¡¯ve got a knack for keeping life interesting,¡± he remarked with a chuckle, his eyes twinkling with amusement. His presence added a sense of camaraderie to the conversation, reminding me that even in the face of challenges,ughter could be found.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve taken ¡®sparking joy¡¯ to a whole new level,¡± I replied with a grin, a nod to the unexpected turn of events. The sharedughter was a reminder that life¡¯s twists and turns could be faced with humor and resilience.


    As we chatted, the conversation flowed seamlessly from one topic to another, ranging from memories of past escapades to ns for the future. The simple act of being surrounded by friends and the serene beauty of the countryside was a balm for the soul, a reminder that no matter the challenges, our bonds remained unbreakable.


    Cher leaned back, her expression more serious as she looked at me with genuine concern. ¡°How are you holding up, really?¡± she asked softly, her voice a gentle reminder that behind the jokes andughter, my well-being mattered to her.


    I sighed, a mix of emotions welling within me. ¡°It¡¯s been a roller coaster, honestly,¡± I admitted, my voice soft. ¡°But being here, in this peaceful ce, with all of you by my side feels so good for me and the baby.¡±

 54

    It had been a few days since we had moved into the new house, and the difference in atmosphere was striking. The tranquility of the rural area had a calming effect, and to my surprise, the weird dreams that had been haunting me seemed to have taken a hiatus here. The nights were peaceful, and I was finally getting the restful sleep I had been longing for.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the serenendscape, the house settled into a soothing rhythm. The day had been spent exploring the area, settling into our temporary home, and enjoying the simplicity that rural life offered. Now, the night was upon us, and the stillness was punctuated only by the chirping of crickets.


    Dinner had been a quiet affair, and I found myself standing in the kitchen, contentedly washing dishes despite the presence of a maid. The simple act of keeping busy was oddly satisfying, a way to both contribute and find sce in the routine.


    The sound of the front door opening caught my attention, and I turned to see Ace walking in. His demeanor was different  he looked visibly stressed, his shoulders slumped, and his expression weary. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked with genuine concern, putting down the dish I was cleaning.


    ¡°Just a shitty day at work,¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with frustration. He crossed the space between us and pressed a kiss to my forehead, a fleeting touch that conveyed bothfort and a hint of exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a cold shower,¡± he added, his tone weary as he retreated towards the bathroom.


    I nodded in understanding, watching him go. His presence had the ability to ground me, and I hoped that the cool water would help wash away the tension that clung to him.


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, my phone buzzed, and I saw Cher¡¯s name shing on the screen. Picking up the call, I was immediately met with a burst of excited squealing that practically vibrated through the line.


    ¡°Guess whattt!!!¡± Cher screamed, her voice full of energy and anticipation.


    I chuckled, a smile tugging at my lips as I responded, ¡°What¡¯s got you so worked up?¡±


    ¡°Wait wait, I need to tell you this first before telling you the big news!¡± she eximed, her excitement contagious. The mystery of her words only heightened my curiosity, and I leaned against the kitchen counter, eager to hear what she had to share.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all ears. What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, my voice a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    ¡°Remember that designer bag I¡¯ve been eyeing for ages?¡± Cher asked, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I nodded, recalling the countless times she had sent me links to that luxurious handbag, swooning over its elegant design and exquisite craftsmanship. ¡°Yeah, the one you said was way out of your budget?¡±


    She grinned, her excitement barely containable. ¡°Well, guess what? I finally got it!¡±


    My eyebrows shot up in surprise, a mix of disbelief and happiness flooding through me. ¡°No way! Seriously?¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter bubbled out, filling the room with a contagious joy. ¡°Yes way! I couldn¡¯t believe it either, but it¡¯s true! I managed to save up enough and found a fantastic deal.¡±


    As she narrated her journey of tracking down the bag, from meticulously saving every penny to patiently scouring online marketces, her determination and dedication became apparent. It wasn¡¯t just about acquiring a material possession; it was a testament to her hard work and persistence.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be genuinely thrilled for her. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Cher! I¡¯m so proud of you for achieving something you wanted so badly.¡±


    Her smile was radiant, a mix of aplishment and satisfaction. ¡°Thank you! It feels surreal, to be honest. But there¡¯s more to the story.¡±


    I leaned in, my curiosity rekindled. ¡°Do tell!¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously as she continued, ¡°So, I was walking down the street, carrying my brand new designer bag, feeling like a million bucks. And guess who I bumped into? Lara!¡±


    My eyes widened as I eximed, ¡°No way! Lara from college? The one who always unted their high-end fashion?¡±


    Cher nodded, clearly relishing the moment. ¡°Yes, that very same Lara. You should¡¯ve seen their face when they saw my bag. They couldn¡¯t hide their surprise and, well, a hint of envy.¡±


    Augh escaped my lips as I imagined the scene. It was a sweet twist of fate that Cher, who had always admired Lara¡¯svish lifestyle, was now the one turning heads with her newfound possession. Cher was rich, that much was true. But Lara was on a whole new level. Lara was old money rich.


    ¡°But you know what the best part is?¡± Cher continued, her voice brimming with satisfaction. ¡°Lara asked me where I got the bag, and I could see that they were genuinely impressed. It¡¯s like my little piece of luxury is earning some respect!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the poetic justice of the situation. Cher had not only achieved her dream of owning the designer bag but also earned admiration from someone who had been the epitome of high-end fashion.


    As our conversation flowed, Cher shared more about how the bag made her feel, how it boosted her confidence and sense of aplishment. It wasn¡¯t just about the material item; it symbolized her journey, her hard work paying off, and the realization that she could attain her aspirations.


    Listening to her story, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the power that personal achievements held. Cher¡¯s designer bag wasn¡¯t merely an essory; it was a tangible reminder that with dedication, persistence, and careful nning, dreams could be reality.


    Cher¡¯s excitement was contagious, and her story left me feeling inspired. It reminded me that the pursuit of our passions and desires could lead to incredible oues, far beyond the initial goal itself.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°But anyway,¡± Cher said, her voice brimming with anticipation, ¡°continue to the next best news!¡±


    I chuckled, intrigued by her mysterious and cheerful tone. ¡°Oh,e on, Cher! You can¡¯t just drop a hint like that and not spill the beans.¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter danced through the phone, a clear indication of her delight in keeping me in suspense. ¡°Patience, my friend. Patience.¡±


    I rolled my eyes yfully, settling in for whatever news she was about to share. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m all ears. Hit me with it.¡±


    A moment of anticipation hung in the air before Cher¡¯s voice, now tinged with a mix of excitement and mischief, continued, ¡°I had to tell you about the bag first because the next news is even bigger!¡±


    My eyebrows shot up, my curiosity piqued. ¡°Bigger than finally getting your dream designer bag? Now you¡¯ve really got my attention.¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter rippled through the phone once again. ¡°Believe it or not, yes! Brace yourself, because herees the bombshell: I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

 55

    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears! Cher¡¯s words hung in the air, sinking into my consciousness like a wonderful dream. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    The sheer joy that surged through me was indescribable. It was the kind of happiness that made my heart race, my emotions bubble over, and a huge grin spread across my face. I was on freaking cloud nine. I felt like I could burst from the sheer tion coursing through my veins.


    As Cher¡¯s words echoed in my mind, the realization hit me like a tidal wave. Are we going to be moms together? The thought was a whirlwind of emotions panionship, shared experiences, and the knowledge that I wasn¡¯t alone on this incredible journey.


    The excitement was so overwhelming that I found myself dancing around the table, twirling with unbridled joy. I was living in a moment of pure happiness, where every worry, every stress, seemed to melt away in the face of this incredible news.


    Just as I was lost in my ecstatic reverie, I noticed Ace and Alex walking in, their expressions a mix of amusement and confusion. They exchanged a quick nce before Ace couldn¡¯t resist speaking up. ¡°Is craziness part of the pregnancy hormones?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound bubbly and infectious. ¡°Oh, you have no idea, Ace. But you¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡±


    As Ace nonchntly poured himself a cup of juice, I grinned mischievously, reveling in the suspense before finally blurting out, ¡°Cher is pregnant too!!¡±


    Their expressions transformed, eyes widening in surprise and then breaking into smiles. My excitement was contagious, and my words hung in the air like fireworks, bursting with the brilliant news. The room seemed to vibrate with newfound energy, and the atmosphere was charged with celebration.


    I squealed, my voice reaching a pitch I hadn¡¯t known I could hit. I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. Cher and I, two best friends on a parallel journey towards motherhood, embarking on this incredible adventure together. It was more than I could have ever wished for.


    Ace¡¯s grin widened, his eyes holding a mixture of understanding and surprise. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing news! So not only do we be fathers but also uncles!¡±


    Alex¡¯s usuallyposed demeanor crumbled, reced by genuine happiness. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! This is incredible!¡±


    The realization hit me once again  I wasn¡¯t alone in this. Cher¡¯s pregnancy and journey were like an anchor, grounding me in the sea of emotions that came with impending motherhood.


    As the news of Cher¡¯s pregnancy settled in, the excitement in the room was palpable. Ace and Alex, always quick with their wit and humor, were no exception to the infectious joy that filled the air. After the initial celebration, Ace turned to Alex with a sly grin.


    ¡°Well, Alex, looks like we¡¯re going to be the fun uncles,¡± he said, a yful twinkle in his eye.


    Alex chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. And you know what that means, right? Endless opportunities to spoil those little ones rotten.¡±


    My heart warmed at the thought of Ace and Alex being the fun uncles for Cher¡¯s baby and responsible father for my baby. Their genuine excitement and willingness to embrace this new chapter added an extrayer of happiness to the whole experience.


    Ace¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Oh, you bet. Ice cream before dinner, video game marathons, and secret trips to the amusement park.¡±


    Alex joined in the banter, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°And let¡¯s not forget the ssic ¡®let¡¯s see how much candy we can fit into one bowl¡¯ trick.¡±


    Iughed along with them, picturing the two of them conspiring to give the little ones the time of their lives. It was heartwarming to know that our children would have such caring and yful uncles and fathers in their lives.


    ¡°But wait, there¡¯s more,¡± Ace chimed in, his voice taking on a mock serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m already nning to teach them how to pull off the perfect prank.¡±


    Alex raised an eyebrow, pretending to consider the idea. ¡°Well, as long as you promise to teach them the art of pranking responsibly.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I found myself sumbing to the exhaustion that had been building throughout the day. My eyelids drooped, and I let out a tired yawn. It was clear that this pregnancy was no joke. Despite not really showing yet, I could literally feel the weight of carrying a human inside me, each passing day a reminder of the miracle taking ce within.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to call it a night, guys,¡± I said with a soft smile, shaking my head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been quite the day, and I¡¯m super tired.¡±


    Ace and Alex exchanged knowing nces, clearly understanding the toll pregnancy could take. ¡°Sleep well,¡± Alex said, his tone warm.


    ¡°Goodnight, and take care,¡± Ace added with a friendly wave.


    With their goodnight wishes echoing in my ears, I walked towards my room, the anticipation of a good night¡¯s sleep filling me with a sense offort. As I entered the room, I felt the need to freshen up, to wash away the remnants of the day and prepare for a peaceful slumber.


    A quick shower washed away the weariness, and the cool water was invigorating against my skin. I took my time with my skincare routine, relishing in the calming sensation of each step. With my face feeling rejuvenated, I gathered my hair into a quick braid, a simple yet efficient way to keep it in ce while I slept.


    Pajamas on and feeling cozy, I slipped into bed, the softness of the sheets a soothing embrace. I let out a content sigh, feeling a mix of gratitude and anticipation for the restful night ahead.


    As my eyes closed, I found myself transported to a dreamscape. White skies stretched above me, like a canvas painted with soft hues. ck crows darted through the air, their wings slicing through the atmosphere in a dance of freedom and mystique. Eerie music yed in the background, each note weaving a tapestry of both beauty and eeriness.


    My heart quickened as I walked through this surrealndscape, an odd sense of anticipation building within me. The dream seemed to have its own rhythm, each scene unfolding in a way that was both familiar and foreign.


    And then, as if conjured by the very essence of the dream, an old woman materialized before me. She seemed to appear out of thin air, her presence striking a chord of unease within me. Her eyes were piercing, holding a depth of knowledge that sent shivers down my spine.


    It was the same old woman from the park and restaurant.


    My heart began to beat faster, the feeling of foreboding intensifying. I watched as the old woman moved closer, her steps deliberate and haunting. And then, in a heartbeat, she leapt in front of me.


    I screamed, the sound escaping my lips in a rush of fear and surprise. The dream, once serene and mysterious, had transformed into a chilling spectacle that sent my senses reeling. The old woman¡¯s sudden appearance was an onught to my emotions, a jolt that left me trembling.


    My eyes snapped open, my body drenched in sweat, my heart still racing from the vividness of the dream. The darkness of my room surrounded me, the silence broken only by the sound of my rapid breaths. It took a moment to register that I was back in the safety of my own space, the haunting dream nothing more than a product of my subconscious.

 56

    Cher and I strolled through the bustling mall, the hum of voices and the scent of various cuisines filling the air. It was a much-needed break from the routine, a chance to indulge in some retail therapy and, of course, a generous dose of girl talk.


    ¡°You know,¡± Cher said with a sly grin, ¡°this mall trip was definitely necessary. I mean, we can¡¯t let the little one miss out on their fashion education.¡±


    Iughed, shaking my head in amusement. ¡°Absolutely! Our babies need to learn the art of style from an early age.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously. ¡°Exactly! And who better to guide them than us, the queens of fashion?¡±


    As we stepped into a trendy clothing store, the racks of clothes beckoned with an array of colors and styles. Cher¡¯s excitement was contagious as she began browsing through the selections.


    ¡°Oh, look at this cute onesie!¡± Cher eximed, holding up a tiny outfit adorned with vibrant patterns.


    I chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s adorable! Our little ones are going to be the best-dressed babies in town.¡±


    Cher¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll have them rocking baby fashion shows before they can even walk.¡±


    As we continued browsing, I couldn¡¯t help but tease Cher. ¡°So, any ns for a mini designer bag for our stylish babies?¡±


    Cher gasped in mock offense, cing a hand on her chest. ¡°Oh, absolutely! I¡¯m thinking baby-sized Gi or Fendi bags. They¡¯ll be the envy of the yground.¡±


    Ourughter echoed through the store, drawing curious nces from fellow shoppers. It was moments like these that made our friendship so special  the ability to shareughter, silliness, and even the most outrageous ideas without judgment.


    As we moved on to the essories section, Cher¡¯s eyesnded on a disy of adorable baby headbands. ¡°Oh my gosh, look at these! Our little fashionistas need to have the perfect essories too.¡±


    I joined her, examining the headbands adorned with bows, flowers, and sparkly embellishments. ¡°Absolutely! And we can take turns dressing them up like mini royalty.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cher¡¯s voice took on a regal tone. ¡°Presenting Her Highness, the Baby Fashion Queen!¡±


    We both burst intoughter, causing a few passersby to give us amused nces. But we were in our own little world, caught up in the joy of nning and imagining the future adventures with our babies.


    As we headed to the food court for a quick snack, Cher¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. ¡°You know, this whole pregnancy journey has made me appreciate the little things even more.¡±


    I nodded, sipping my drink. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s like every moment bes a treasure, and you find joy in the simplest of things.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°And having you to share these moments with makes it even more special.¡±


    I smiled warmly, touched by her sentiment. ¡°Likewise, Cher. I¡¯m so grateful to have you by my side on this journey.¡±


    Our conversation then turned to more serious topics  the challenges and uncertainties that came with pregnancy, the highs and lows of preparing for motherhood, and the support we found in each other¡¯spany. It was a testament to our friendship¡¯s depth that we could seamlessly transition from lighthearted banter to heartfelt discussions.


    Before long, we found ourselves in a store dedicated to baby products, a world of cribs, strollers, and adorable toys. Cher¡¯s eyes lit up as she explored the shelves, her fingers brushing over soft nkets and plush animals.


    ¡°Can you imagine?¡± Cher said, her voice soft with wonder. ¡°These will soon be part of our daily lives.¡±


    I nodded, my heart swelling with a mixture of anticipation and emotion. ¡°It¡¯s incredible, isn¡¯t it? The thought that these little things will bring so much joy to our babies.¡±


    As we made our way through the store, Cher¡¯s phone buzzed with a message. She nced at the screen and chuckled. ¡°Alex just sent me a meme of a baby wearing oversized sunsses. I think he¡¯s getting into the baby fashion spirit too.¡±


    Iughed, imagining the quirky image. ¡°Well, you know what they say  fashion sense runs in the family.¡±


    Cher grinned, typing a quick response. ¡°Absolutely. Our babies are going to have the coolest, quirkiest uncles and father ever.¡±


    Ourughter echoed through the store, drawing smiles from the staff and fellow shoppers. In that moment, surrounded by baby products and the promise of a bright future, Cher and I shared a connection that was truly unique. Our journey through pregnancy was a shared one, marked byughter, dreams, and a bond that grew stronger with each passing day.


    As we left the mall, our bags filled with tiny clothes and baby essentials, Cher turned to me with a contented smile. ¡°Today was a good day, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded, a sense of fulfillment settling over me. ¡°Definitely. A day filled withughter, dreams, and a whole lot of baby fashion nning.¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter was the perfect punctuation to our day. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet our little ones and show them the world of style and adventure.¡±


    As we sipped on our drinks, the conversation meandered from one topic to another until a certain idea began to take shape.


    ¡°You know,¡± Cher mused, a thoughtful expression crossing her face, ¡°we¡¯re going to have to n the baby gender reveal soon.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, a spark of excitement igniting within me. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s a moment we¡¯ve been looking forward to. The anticipation is killing me!¡±


    Cher¡¯s smile was contagious. ¡°Tell me about it! I can¡¯t wait to find out if I¡¯m going to have a little prince or princess.¡±


    As we discussed the different ways we could reveal the gender of our babies, an idea began to form  an idea that merged two special events into one memorable asion.


    ¡°What if,¡± Cher suggested, a glint of mischief in her eyes, ¡°we do the baby gender reveal and the baby shower on the same day?¡±


    My eyebrows shot up in surprise, but the more I thought about it, the more the idea made sense. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s actually a great idea! It¡¯s like having a double celebration in one.¡±


    Cher¡¯s enthusiasm was palpable. ¡°Exactly! We¡¯ll have the excitement of finding out the gender, and then we can seamlessly transition into celebrating with friends and family.¡±


    As we delved deeper into the idea, the logistics started to fall into ce. It would be a day filled with surprises, joy, and thepany of loved ones.


    ¡°And think about it,¡± Cher continued, her excitement building, ¡°we can have a gender-themed baby shower! Blue and pink decorations, games that revolve around guessing the gender, it would be so much fun.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. It would be a unique and unforgettable experience for everyone.¡±


    Cher¡¯s mind was already racing with ideas. ¡°We could have the grand reveal in the early part of the day, and then have the rest of the day to celebrate with our friends and family. It¡¯s likebining two major milestones into one beautiful day.¡±


    The more we discussed it, the more the idea resonated with me. It was a way to make the asion even more special, a way to createsting memories and share the joy with our loved ones.


    ¡°Plus,¡± I added with a grin, ¡°it would save us time and effort in nning separate events. Double the celebration, half the stress!¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter echoed my sentiment. ¡°Exactly! We can channel all our energy into making this one day truly magical.¡±


    As we continued to flesh out the concept, I found myself bing increasingly excited about the possibilities. The prospect ofbining the baby gender reveal and baby shower was an idea that captured the essence of our journey  a journey filled with surprises, unity, and the bond of friendship.


    ¡°Can you imagine the moment we reveal the gender?¡± Cher said, her eyes bright with anticipation. ¡°The looks on our friends¡¯ and family¡¯s faces, the joy and excitement in the air.¡±


    I nodded, my heart swelling at the thought. ¡°It would be a moment to treasure forever, a memory that we can carry with us as we continue on this incredible journey of motherhood.¡±


    Cher¡¯s gaze softened, her voice sincere. ¡°I¡¯m so d we¡¯re going through this together. Having you by my side makes all of this even more special.¡±

 57

    The day had been a whirlwind ofughter, shopping bags, and joyful conversations with Cher. As I stepped through the front door of my home, a sense of contentment washed over me. The excitement of the day still lingered, the memories of our time together imprinted in my mind.


    However, as I closed the door behind me, a sudden wave of nausea hit me like a ton of bricks. The feeling was so sudden, so intense, that it took me by surprise. My stomach churned, and an overwhelming sensation of wanting to vomit engulfed me.


    I immediately felt the urgency to find relief, my body demanding my attention. Clutching my stomach, I hurried towards the bathroom, each step a struggle as I battled the sensation of sickness that threatened to overtake me.


    The short journey felt like an eternity, every second weighed down by the queasiness that had taken hold of me. As I finally reached the bathroom, I closed the door behind me and sank to my knees in front of the toilet, the cold porcin offering a small sense offort.


    I took deep breaths, my mind racing as I tried to regain control over my body. The feeling of nausea was all-consuming, my entire being focused on the need to expel whatever was causing this difort.


    A wave of nausea surged through me again, and I felt the bile rising in my throat. My hand clutched the edge of the toilet seat, and with a deep, involuntary heave, I finally sumbed to the sensation. The act was both relieving and distressing, a mixture of physical difort and the body¡¯s attempt to find equilibrium.


    As the episode subsided, I leaned back against the cold tiles of the bathroom wall, my breathing ragged, my body trembling. The relief that washed over me was like a temporary reprieve from the storm, a moment of calm in the midst of the chaos.


    It was in that moment of vulnerability that I became acutely aware of the unpredictability of pregnancy. The same body that had carried me through joyful moments and sharedughter with Cher now had its own way of reminding me of the delicate bnce of life.


    Minutes passed, the bathroom air still and heavy. Slowly, I regained myposure, the nausea receding to a manageable level. With a deep sigh, I pushed myself off the floor, feeling the cool tiles against my skin as I stood.


    I sshed water on my face, the sensation helping to ground me. I met my own gaze in the mirror, my reflection a reminder of strength, resilience, and the capacity to endure the challenges that came with this new chapter of my life.


    After a few more moments to steady myself, I made my way to the kitchen, my movements cautious and deliberate. I poured a ss of water, taking small sips to soothe my throat and ease the lingering unease.


    As I sat at the kitchen table, still trying to regain myposure after the bout of nausea, the sound of the front door opening caught my attention. I looked up to see Ace walking in, his usual easygoing expression turning into concern as he took in my pale face.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, his voiceced with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I managed a weak smile, waving my hand dismissively. ¡°I just feel sick. Pregnancy stuff.¡±


    Ace¡¯s concern deepened, his brows furrowing. ¡°You¡¯ve been having a rough time, haven¡¯t you? Maybe you should take it easy.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, grateful for his understanding. ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Without skipping a beat, Ace¡¯s nurturing side kicked in. ¡°Goy down. I¡¯ll make you some soup and cut up some fruits. You need to keep your strength up.¡±


    I managed a small smile, touched by his caring nature. ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumbled, pushing my chair back and heading towards my room.


    As I settled into bed, the feeling of exhaustion washed over me once again. I closed my eyes, feeling thefort of the soft sheets enveloping me. It didn¡¯t take long for the fatigue to pull me into a light slumber.


    In the realm of dreams, I found myself once again in the park, the scenery eerily familiar. White skies stretched above, the air heavy with anticipation. ck crows circled overhead, their presence casting a shadow over thendscape. And then, as if summoned by the very fabric of the dream, the old woman materialized before me.


    She stood there, her eyes fixed on me with a haunting intensity. Her presence sent shivers down my spine, and I could feel the weight of her gaze as if it bore into the core of my being.


    ¡°Tragedy,¡± she said, her voice a whisper that seemed to echo in the air.


    The words hung in the air, enveloping me in an unsettling stillness. The dream had a way of distorting reality, making the old woman¡¯s message both enigmatic and chilling.


    My heart raced, a mixture of fear and curiosity coursing through me. ¡°Who are you?¡± I managed to whisper, my voice shaky.


    The old woman¡¯s lips curved into an eerie smile, her gaze unrelenting. ¡°I am but a messenger of what¡¯s toe. Tragedy, my dear, is woven into the threads of life. It is a part of the tapestry that defines us all.¡±


    The words hit me like a blow, a surge of emotion rising within me. ¡°I don¡¯t want tragedy. I want happiness, love¡­¡±


    The old woman¡¯s voice remained calm, almost detached. ¡°And you shall have them. But remember, even amidst joy, there may be shadows. It is the bnce of life, the duality of existence.¡±


    As the dream continued to unfold, I felt a mixture of unease and a strange sense of eptance. The old woman¡¯s words seemed to transcend the dream itself, lingering like a riddle that held both wisdom and mystery.


    ¡°Tragedy,¡± she repeated, her voice fading into the distance as the dream began to dissipate. ¡°It is not to be feared, but to be embraced as part of the human experience.¡±


    And then, just as quickly as the dream had begun, I found myself waking up in my own bed, the room bathed in soft morning light. The remnants of the dream clung to me, a memory that left me pondering its meaning.


    As Iy there, thoughts swirling in my mind, the sound of a gentle knock on the door pulled me from my reverie. Ace¡¯s voice followed, concern evident in his tone. ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned my gaze towards the door, a sense offort washing over me. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I replied softly. ¡°Just had a strange dream.¡±


    I needed someone to talk about it.


    The door opened, and Ace stepped into the room, holding a tray with a bowl of soup and a te of freshly cut fruits. His eyes held a mixture of care and curiosity. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡±


    I sat up, allowing a small smile to grace my lips. ¡°It was about an old woman from the park. She said something about tragedy being a part of life.¡±


    Ace¡¯s expression softened as he ced the tray on the bedside table. ¡°Dreams can be mysterious and cryptic. But remember, they¡¯re just dreams.¡±


    I nodded, appreciating hisforting presence. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just strange how it keepsing back.¡±


    Ace reached out, gently patting my hand. ¡°Well, for now, let¡¯s focus on taking care of you. Eat up, and rest. And if you need anything, I¡¯ll be here.¡±

 58

    As the morning sun filtered through the curtains, a sense of excitement filled the air. It was finally time to move back to the other house, the one we had temporarily left behind as renovations took over our lives. Thepletion of the kitchen marked a significant milestone, signaling the return to familiar spaces and cherished routines.


    With packing boxes lined up along the hallway, I embarked on the familiar journey of gathering our belongings once more. Folding clothes, wrapping fragile items, and organizing essentials, each step carried a sense of anticipation.


    With the final box sealed andbeled, I ventured outside to see the boys already gathered by the car. Their smiles mirrored my own feelings of excitement and anticipation. We were all eager to return to the other house.


    As we pulled into the driveway of the other house, a rush of emotion washed over me. The windows seemed to wink in recognition, the front porch beckoned with open arms, and the garden whispered stories of the seasons gone by. It was a homing in the truest sense, a reconnection with a part of ourselves that had been temporarily set aside.


    With the car parked and the engine turned off, we stepped out onto the familiar pathway that led to the front door. The key turned in the lock with a reassuring click, and as the door swung open, a wave of contentment enveloped us. The spaces that had once been filled with chaos and tools were now inviting and harmonious. The scent of fresh paint lingered, a reminder of the transformation that had taken ce.


    The sun was casting its warm afternoon glow across the living room when Ace and Alex exchanged mischievous nces. Their eyes twinkled with excitement, a secret they were barely containing. ¡°We have a surprise for you,¡± Ace said, unable to hide the anticipation in his voice.


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued and curious. ¡°A surprise? What could it be?¡± I inquired, unable to suppress a yful smile.


    Alex chimed in, ¡°You¡¯ll have toe upstairs to see it!¡±


    Their enthusiasm was infectious, and I followed them up the stairs, my heart racing with anticipation. As we reached the hallway, they stopped in front of one of the guest room doors. With a dramatic flourish, they swung it open, revealing a sight that made me gasp and then let out an uncontroble squeal of delight.


    The room before me had undergone a magical transformation. It was as if the space had been touched by a fairy¡¯s wand, turning it into a sanctuary of dreams and imagination. The walls were painted a soft pastel shade, a blend of serene blues and gentle pinks that created an atmosphere of tranquility. Fluffy white clouds seemed to float across the ceiling, giving the illusion of a limitless sky above.


    The centerpiece of the room was a beautifully crafted crib adorned with delicate mobiles that spunzily, casting enchanting shadows on the walls. The bedding was a symphony of soft textures and muted colors, inviting thoughts offort and warmth. A plush rug covered the floor, its fibers like a gentle embrace for tiny feet that would one day patter across its surface.


    On one wall, a whimsical mural had been painted-a garden scene with charming animals and fluttering butterflies. It was a tableau of nature¡¯s wonders, a world that seemed toe alive within those walls. Bookshelves lined another wall, already adorned with a collection of children¡¯s stories, waiting to be read aloud during quiet moments.


    A cozy armchair sat by the window, draped with a soft throw and surrounded by stuffed animals of all shapes and sizes. It was a haven for countless snuggles and cherished bonding times. Soft curtains framed the window, allowing gentle rays of sunlight to filter through, creating a warm and inviting ambiance.


    But what truly stole my heart was the attention to detail. Tiny stars seemed to twinkle in the corners of the room, embedded in the wallpaper as if they held whispered secrets of a world yet to be explored. A hand-painted growth chart stood against one wall, ready to mark the passage of time and growth of a little one who would soon fill this room with their presence.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I stood there, taking in the beauty and thoughtfulness that had gone into creating this nursery. Ace and Alex had poured their hearts into every detail, curating a space that felt like a cocoon of love and anticipation. It was more than just a room; it was a testament to their excitement about the journey thaty ahead.


    I turned to them, my voice filled with emotion. ¡°This¡­ this is beyond anything I could have imagined. It¡¯s perfect. Thank you.¡±


    Ace and Alex exchanged a gratified nce, their smiles reflecting the joy of knowing their surprise had been a sess. ¡°We wanted to create a special ce for the little one,¡± Alex exined, his voice filled with tenderness.


    Ace added, ¡°We can¡¯t wait to share this room with you, to see ite alive with theughter and love of our family.¡±


    As I took in the room once more, I felt a wave of gratitude wash over me. This room was not just a nursery; it was a promise of the future, a space where new memories would be woven into the fabric of our lives. It was a reminder that love and anticipation had the power to transform even the simplest of spaces into something truly magical.


    And so, as the afternoon sun bathed the nursery in its golden light, I stepped further into the room, feeling a sense of awe and wonder. With every nce around, I could envision the days toe-the lubies that would be sung, the stories that would be shared, and the endless moments of joy that would fill this room.


    As I stood there, surrounded by the beauty and promise of the nursery, I knew that this was a gift that would forever hold a special ce in my heart.

 59

    The dim light of the room filtered through the curtains, casting a soft, muted glow on the surroundings. Iy in bed, wrapped in the embrace of the covers, my body feeling like an anchor that had been tethered down by sickness. The past few days had been a relentless battle against an unseen adversary, an illness that had taken hold of me and refused to let go.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The heaviness in my limbs was matched only by the relentless ache that throbbed through my body. It was as if every muscle had dered its rebellion, protesting against the turmoil that raged within. The room seemed to sway gently as waves of dizziness washed over me, leaving me feeling disoriented and weak.


    Nausea was a constantpanion, an unwee guest that refused to leave. The mere thought of food sent waves of queasiness rippling through my stomach. The past few days had been a brutal cycle of eating a morsel, only to see ite back up minutester. Each time, my body seemed to echo my desperation, as if it too longed for relief from this relentless torment.


    As Iy there, eyes closed, I felt the bed shift slightly, a sign that someone had entered the room. A gentle hand touched my forehead, cool andforting against my feverish skin. It was Ace, his touch soothing and reassuring. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    I managed a weak smile, my throat too sore to form words. Instead, I gave a slight nod, hoping he could see in my eyes the gratitude I felt for his presence. Beside him, Alex stood with a ss of water and a bowl, ready to offer support in whatever form I needed.


    ¡°Here, take small sips,¡± Alex said gently, helping me prop myself up with pillows. The water was a lifeline, soothing my parched throat and momentarily quelling the persistent nausea. As Iid back down, I could feel their presence like a shield against the storm that raged within me.


    Days like these had a way of breaking down walls, revealing the depth of care that existed within the bonds of our rtionship. Ace and Alex were a united front, each taking on a role that suited their strengths, all in an effort to nurse me back to health. It was a reminder that love was as much about being present during the joyous moments as it was about standing by during the trying times.


    In the midst of my difort, they were my anchors. They seemed to anticipate my needs before I could voice them, a silent understanding that had been forged through years ofpanionship. Alex handed me a piece of toast, a small offering that held the promise of sustenance without the threat of immediate rejection.


    ¡°Try taking small bites,¡± Ace suggested softly, his hand resting on my shoulder, a gesture that conveyed support without overwhelming me. It was a slow,borious process, but with their encouragement, I managed to keep the food down. The toast felt like an aplishment, a small victory in a battle that was far from over.


    As the day progressed, Ace and Alex took turns by my side, offeringfort andpanionship. They adjusted the room¡¯s lighting to ease the strain on my sensitive eyes and read to me in hushed tones, their voices a soothing balm against the backdrop of difort. They brought a humidifier to ease my breathing and positioned the bed in a way that would minimize my nausea.


    The mere act of moving felt like a monumental task, but their presence provided a sense of purpose. They were my lifeline, my connection to the world beyond the confines of the room. When I felt overwhelmed by the sickness, they were there to hold my hand and remind me that I wasn¡¯t facing it alone.


    As night descended, Ace and Alex made sure I wasfortable, tucking me in with an extra nket and adjusting the room¡¯s temperature. They sat on either side of the bed, their presence a source of sce in the darkness. Their fingers intertwined with mine, creating awork of support that extended beyond words.


    ¡°Rest now,¡± Ace murmured, his voice a gentle luby that echoed in my ears. ¡°We¡¯re right here with you.¡±


    And as I closed my eyes, I could feel the weight of their care enveloping me, wrapping me in a cocoon of love and tenderness.


    The night was quiet and still, the moonlight casting an ethereal glow through the bedroom window.


    As Iy in bed, trying to calm my thoughts, I felt a strange sensation-a chill that seemed to crawl up my spine. The room felt colder, and a shiver ran down my body. Slowly, I realized that I was no longer alone. My eyes widened as I saw her, the old woman, standing at the foot of my bed.


    The frail silhouette was illuminated by a soft, eerie light. Her eyes held a wisdom that seemed to span centuries, and her gaze seemed to pierce through my very soul. In that moment, I could almost hear the distant whispers of the wind and the rustling of leaves, as if she carried the secrets of nature itself.


    ¡°I have seen the threads of fate,¡± she whispered, her voice a haunting melody that resonated in the air. ¡°Tragedy¡­ it follows you like a shadow.¡±


    Fear gripped me, but I mustered the courage to speak, my voice quivering. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she reached out her withered hand, her fingers curling slightly before gently pressing against my stomach. A jolt of panic surged through me, my heart racing like a trapped bird. I was frozen, unable toprehend the significance of her touch.


    The room seemed to spin, and the chill in the air intensified. The sensation of her touch remained, as if imprinted upon my skin. I wanted to scream, to escape this eerie encounter, but my voice caught in my throat. I watched her, wide-eyed and helpless.


    And then it happened-a scream tore through the silence, escaping my lips in a rush of terror. The sound seemed to shatter the stillness, echoing in the room like a desperate plea for help. My hands flew to my mouth, the realization of what had just urred hitting me like a tidal wave. I had screamed, unable to contain the fear that had consumed me.


    Almost immediately, the bedroom door swung open, and Ace and Alex rushed in, their expressions a mix of concern and confusion. Their presence was a lifeline, a connection to reality that I desperately needed. They scanned the room, their eyes searching for the source of the distress.


    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± Ace¡¯s voice wasced with worry as he approached the bed.


    I struggled to find my voice, my heart still racing from the encounter with the old woman¡¯s touch. ¡°I¡­ I saw her again. The old woman from the park. She touched me.¡±


    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed, his concern deepening. ¡°The same woman? The one who said ¡®tragedy¡¯?¡±


    I nodded, my breath still uneven. The room felt charged with tension, the events of the past few moments creating an atmosphere of unease.


    Ace¡¯s gaze shifted from me to the foot of the bed, where the old woman had stood. ¡°There¡¯s no one here,¡± he said softly, his voice a reassuring anchor in the midst of my fear.


    I blinked, confused. Had it all been a figment of my imagination? The sensation of her touch, the haunting words-it had felt so real. Yet, as I nced around the room, there was no sign of the mysterious woman.


    Alex gently touched my arm, his touch grounding me in the present. ¡°It was just a dream,¡± he said softly. ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡±

 60

    The morning sun slipped through a gap in the curtains, its golden rays streaming across the room and gently coaxing me awake. As I blinked my eyes open, the events of the night before came rushing back-an unsettling dream, the touch of the old woman, and the presence of Ace and Alex by my side. I sat up, the sense of unease from the dream still lingering like a ghostly whisper.


    Despite the sunlight spilling into the room, the chill of the dream clung to me, and I found myself unable to shake off the feeling of dread. I nced at the clock, realizing that I had barely managed a few hours of sleep since the nightmare had jolted me awake. The image of the old woman¡¯s eyes bore into my memory, and the sensation of her touch felt disturbingly real.


    Ace and Alex, ever the supportive partners, had stayed with me until I eventually fell asleep again. Their presence had been a lifeline, grounding me in reality and helping me fight the shadows that threatened to consume me. But even with theirforting presence, the tendrils of the dream had left their mark, leaving me feeling vulnerable and unsettled.


    With a deep breath, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and grabbed my phone from the nightstand. The cool metal of the device was aforting contrast to the lingering unease. A nce at the time confirmed that it was early, but I knew that sleep was unlikely to find me again anytime soon.


    As I got up and moved towards the bathroom, a shiver ran down my spine, as if the memory of the dream was still clinging to my skin. I decided a cold shower might help shake off the residual fear. The water hit my skin like a shock, causing me to gasp involuntarily. The coldness was a stark contrast to the heat of the dream that had left me feeling trapped and suffocated.


    After the bracing shower, I stood in front of the mirror, my reflection staring back at me with a mixture of fatigue and uncertainty. As I brushed my teeth, a sudden, sharp jab in my stomach made me groan in pain. I clutched my stomach, the sensation passing as quickly as it hade. It was strange and unsettling, but I chalked it up to stress andck of sleep.


    Just as I was sshing water on my face, my phone buzzed with a new message. I reached for it, my heart skipping a beat when I saw that the sender was Cher. Opening the message, my eyes widened in shock as I read the contents. It was a link to a news article. I clicked on it, my heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and dread.


    The headline sent a shiver down my spine: ¡°Mysterious Death of Woman Found in Park.¡± As I read through the article, my breath caught in my throat. The woman in question was the same old woman from the park-the one who had appeared in my dreams, the one who had touched me. The words seemed to blur on the screen as my mind struggled to process the information.


    ording to the article, the woman¡¯s body had been discovered early that morning in the very park where I had encountered her. The circumstances of her death were shrouded in mystery, with no obvious cause or exnation. The police were investigating, but the sense of unease settled in my chest like a heavy weight.


    It felt unreal, as if the boundary between dreams and reality had been blurred. I stared at the screen, my mind racing with questions and a growing sense of dread. Had my dream been some kind of premonition? Was it mere coincidence that the woman from my dream had met such a tragic end?


    I leaned against the bathroom sink, my heart still racing, my mind reeling. The dream had felt so vivid, so hauntingly real, and now, faced with this news, it was as if the boundaries of my understanding were being stretched to their limits. The old woman¡¯s words echoed in my mind, a chilling reminder of the encounter that had left me shaken.


    As I turned off the phone and set it aside, I realized that the shadows of the night were still clinging to me, refusing to let go.


    The bathroom was filled with the soft, steady hum of running water as I stood before the shower, ready to step in. The soothing sound offered a momentary distraction from the unease that had settled within me since the unsettling dream and the shocking news about the old woman. But before I could even take that first step, a sudden, searing pain sliced through my stomach, sharp and intense.


    It was as if the pain erupted out of nowhere, a fierce sensation that left me gasping for breath. My hands instinctively clutched at my abdomen, fingers digging into the fabric of my clothes as if trying to quell the torment from within. But the pain refused to subside; instead, it intensified, spreading like wildfire through every fiber of my being.


    My knees buckled, and I stumbled back, the edge of the counter digging into my lower back. The pain was relentless, an agony that seemed to radiate outwards, stealing away my ability to think or speak. A strangled groan escaped my lips, a primal sound of suffering that echoed off the bathroom walls.


    Tears streamed down my face as the pain reached a crescendo, the intensity leaving me trembling and overwhelmed. I was helpless against its grip, my body contorting as if trying to escape the onught of agony. My breath came in ragged gasps, the world around me seeming to blur as I was consumed by the all-epassing pain.


    In that moment, I wanted nothing more than for the pain to stop, for the torment to relent. My mind raced, desperate to find a way to ease the suffering that had taken hold of me. Clinging to the edge of the counter, I fought against the waves of pain, every moment feeling like an eternity.


    As the pain continued to tear through me, a sensation of wetness between my thighs caught my attention. My breath hitched as I nced down, my hand instinctively moving to my thighs. When I pulled my hand away, my fingers were coated with a dark, viscous substance. Blood.


    The sight was both horrifying and surreal, as if my worst fears were being realized before my eyes. The realization that something was deeply wrong sent a fresh surge of panic coursing through me,pounding the pain and distress I was already experiencing.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I cried out, a mixture of pain, fear, and confusion in my voice. I was teetering on the edge of consciousness, each moment an agonizing struggle against the darkness that threatened to consume me. My vision swayed, the bathroom tiles bing a dizzying mosaic of shapes and colors.


    And then, as if surrendering to the torment, I felt my legs give way. The world spun, and the cold, unforgiving tiles met my back with a jolt. I could still feel the pain, but it was as if it was moving further and further away, as if I was retreating into a realm beyond the agony.


    The darkness pressed in, a shroud that covered me in its embrace. The sensations of pain, panic, and confusion gradually faded into a distant echo. And then, finally, there was silence.

 61

    I woke up to a world of white, the brightness of the surroundings temporarily blinding me. Blinking rapidly, I tried to make sense of my surroundings, the voices in the background blending into a cacophony of sound. ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s awake.¡±


    I blinked again, trying to focus on the figures around me. Faces swam into view-familiar faces, filled with concern and relief. It was Ace and Alex. But where was I? What had happened? My mind felt like a foggy maze, with pieces of memories that refused to fit together.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My throat felt dry and scratchy, as if I hadn¡¯t spoken in ages. ¡°Wh-where am I?¡± My voice came out as a weak murmur, barely audible.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital, sweetheart,¡± Ace¡¯s voice was gentle, his hand resting on mine, offering a reassuring anchor. ¡°You fainted in the bathroom.¡±


    Hospital? Fainted? The pieces of the puzzle began to slowly slide into ce. The pain, the blood, the overwhelming distress-I remembered the bathroom and the darkness that had engulfed me. But something was missing, something that tugged at the edges of my consciousness.


    As I batted my eyshes, the brightness of the room seemed to lessen slightly, and I could finally focus on the figures by my side. Their expressions were a mixture of relief and concern, their presence a reassuring constant amidst the confusion.


    And then it hit me, a sudden realization that made my heart skip a beat. The old woman. The dream. The news article about her death. The chilling touch and the sensation of blood. My thoughts raced, trying to piece together the sequence of events.


    Suddenly, the fog lifted, and the memories flooded back with brutal rity. The bathroom, the sensation of pain, the blood on my fingers-it all crashed over me like a tidal wave. But it was a single thought that pierced through the confusion and fear, a thought that sent me into a panic.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my baby?!¡± The words tore out of me, my voice cracking with desperation.


    Ace and Alex exchanged a quick, rmed nce, their expressions mirroring my distress. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on your health darling,¡± Alex¡¯s voice was soothing, his tone a mixture of reassurance and concern.


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Panic wed at my chest, threatening to suffocate me. ¡°The old woman¡­ the blood¡­ where¡¯s my baby?!¡±


    A tense silence hung in the air for a moment, the weight of my words echoing like a deafening scream. And then, Ace took a deep breath, his eyes locking onto mine with a mixture of sadness and understanding.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± he began gently, his voice soft but firm, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­but we lost it.¡±


    The words hit me like a sledgehammer, the impact leaving me breathless. It was as if the world had shifted beneath me, shattering the reality I had held onto.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, my throat tightening as I tried toprehend the truth. The old woman¡¯s touch, the sensations of pain-it had all been a part of a dream that had seeped into reality, a dream that had left me questioning everything.


    As Iy there, surrounded by white walls and the weight of my own emotions, Ace and Alex remained by my side. Their presence was a lifeline, a reminder that even in the midst of confusion and heartache, love was a constant, unchanging force.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for you,¡± Alex¡¯s voice was gentle, his hand finding mine amidst the tears that streamed down my face.


    In the stillness of the hospital room, the silence was shattered by a sound that was deafening in its intensity-the sound of my heart breaking. It was a sound that resonated not in my ears, but within the depths of my being. The weight of loss hung heavily in the air, an invisible force that threatened to suffocate me.


    I had lost it all-the love of my life, the hopes and dreams that had woven through the tapestry of my existence. Tragedy had struck, and the old woman¡¯s haunting words reverberated through my mind like a relentless echo. She had predicted it, warned of losing someone I loved, but I hadn¡¯t realized that the one I would lose would be my own unborn baby-the life that had been a part of me, a part of my future.


    The realization felt like a curse, an unrelenting grip that squeezed the air from my lungs. Had the old woman¡¯s touch somehow set this chain of events in motion? Was this the price I had to pay for crossing paths with her?


    The pain was overwhelming, a tsunami of sorrow that threatened to engulf me. I screamed and cried, my anguish pouring out in waves that crashed against the walls of the sterile hospital room. Each tear that fell felt like a shard of ss, each sob a reminder of the emptiness that had settled within me.


    Amidst the chaos of my emotions, I heard something going off in the background-a series of beeps and rms that seemed to mirror the chaos within my mind. Alex was there, his voice a soothing presence amidst the storm. He was trying to calm me down, to bring me back from the precipice of despair.


    But I was lost in the maelstrom, a tempest of grief and confusion that refused to be tamed. My handsshed out, my nails finding purchase on Alex¡¯s skin. His face bore the marks of my desperation, blood welling up from the scratches that marred his skin. But he remained steadfast, his grip gentle yet firm, an anchor in the midst of my turmoil.


    Ace¡¯s voice joined the cacophony, his tone urgent as he called for a nurse. Their presence was a lifeline, a bridge connecting me to reality as I teetered on the edge of something darker. But my mind was a haze of pain, a vortex of emotions that refused to be contained.


    The room seemed to close in, the walls suffocatingly close. I only saw red-the color of my own anger, my own despair. My heart raced, each beat echoing the agony that pulsed through me. It felt like my head was empty, my thoughts a jumbled mess, my feelings a whirlwind that threatened to tear me apart.


    ¡°Aaahhhh!!!¡± The scream ripped from my throat, raw and primal. It was a scream that held within it the weight of all my sorrow, all my frustration, all my pain. It echoed off the walls, a cry that seemed to reverberate through the very fabric of the universe.


    As the sound echoed, my vision began to darken, as if the world around me was retreating. I felt myself falling, the ground slipping away from beneath me. But even in that descent, there was a sense of release-a fleeting moment of respite from the relentless torment of my emotions.


    The darkness enveloped me, wrapping around me like a shroud.

 62

    I found myself in a ce that seemed to exist beyond the boundaries of reality-a realm of pure white, soft and ethereal like a canvas painted with clouds. It was as if I had been transported into a dream, a space suspended between the conscious and the subconscious. I felt weightless, adrift in a sea of tranquility, the worries of the world momentarily forgotten.


    But the serenity was shattered when I saw her-the old woman. She materialized from the expanse of white like a specter, her presence both haunting and mesmerizing. My heart raced, the memory of our previous encounters filling me with both fear and fascination. I wanted to confront her, to demand answers, but something held me back-a force that seemed to grip my very being.


    My emotions were a tumultuous mix-curiosity warring with apprehension, determination shing with uncertainty. My surroundings remained a vast expanse of white, the clouds forming a backdrop that seemed both serene and unsettling. The old woman¡¯s presence was a discordant note, a puzzle piece that refused to fit into the tranquil picture before me.


    As she walked towards me, her gaze fixed upon me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. I could feel her eyes piercing through me, as if she could see into the depths of my thoughts and emotions. Her voice, when it came, was a haunting whisper that seemed to echo through the emptiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning,¡± she said, her words a riddle that hung in the air. ¡°The beginning of something new. Happiness.¡±


    Her words were like a jolt to my senses, a paradoxical mix of hope and foreboding. The contrast between her eerie voice and the promise of happiness left me unsettled, my heart skipping a beat as I grappled with the conflicting emotions that her presence always seemed to evoke.


    The old woman¡¯s words hung in the air, the meaning eluding me like a mirage just out of reach. Was this a message, a warning, or simply the ramblings of a mysterious figure? Her enigmatic demeanor only added to the confusion, leaving me torn between seeking answers and fleeing from the unknown.


    First it was tragedy. Now it was happiness. What the fuck?


    And then, as quickly as she had appeared, the old woman began to fade, her figure dissipating into the expanse of white. A feeling of disorientation washed over me, and suddenly, the tranquil surroundings gave way to a disorienting sensation of movement. My body felt weightless, as if I was being drawn into a vortex of light and shadow.


    And then, in an instant, the white room returned, and I was jolted back into the reality of the hospital. The transition was disorienting, like being pulled from a dream and thrust into wakefulness. My heart still raced, my senses heightened from the encounter with the old woman.


    ¡°Lily.¡± A familiar voice broke through the haze, grounding me in the present. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s Cher.¡±


    The name registered in my mind, and I turned my head to see Cher¡¯s concerned face hovering over me. Her presence was a lifeline, a connection to the real world that seemed to blur and fade in the aftermath of the surreal encounter.


    Cher¡¯s voice held a mix of worry and relief, her words a lifeline that pulled me back from the depths of my thoughts. I tried to respond, my throat feeling dry and scratchy as if I had been talking for hours. ¡°Cher¡­ I¡­ what¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Cher¡¯s voice was soothing, her hand gently squeezing mine. ¡°You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re in the hospital. Do you remember what happened?¡±


    The memories rushed back-the pain, the blood, the emotional turmoil that had consumed me. The old woman¡¯s haunting presence and her cryptic words-they were all a part of a puzzle that seemed impossible to solve. My baby. Where¡¯s my baby?


    I took a deep breath, the reality of the hospital room around me serving as an anchor in the storm of my thoughts. ¡°I¡­ I fainted. There was pain¡­ and then I saw her again, the old woman.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my baby?!¡± The words tumbled out of my mouth, a desperate plea that carried the weight of all my fears and uncertainties. I turned to Cher, my gaze locking onto her, searching for any sign of reassurance or exnation. She looked behind her, and I followed her gaze, my heart sinking when I saw Ace and Alex standing there.


    But what caught my attention was Alex¡¯s face-covered in scratch marks. My confusion deepened, and a wave of concern swept over me. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with both confusion and worry.


    Their expressions shifted, a mixture of hesitation and concern passing between them. I could sense that something was amiss, a secret that hung heavy in the air. Cher¡¯s words were barely above a whisper, and yet I heard them clearly. ¡°Should we tell her?¡±


    The question ignited a spark of panic within me, a realization that they were discussing something that concerned me. ¡°Tell me what?¡± I demanded, my heart racing as I braced myself for the truth.


    They exchanged nces, and I felt a surge of anxiety build within me. ¡°Tell me what?!!¡± I screamed, the urgency in my voice reflecting the intensity of my emotions. My heart thudded in my chest, the dread of the unknown sending tremors through me.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Ace¡¯s voice cut through the tension, his words a soothing balm that sought to diffuse the mounting panic. ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t calm down, not when the weight of their unspoken words hung in the air like a storm cloud ready to burst. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down! Where¡¯s my baby?!¡± I shouted, my voice cracking with the raw edge of my emotions.


    Cher¡¯s eyes met mine, and they were filled with an unbearable sadness. It was as if the truth was etched in her gaze, a truth that I wasn¡¯t yet ready toprehend. ¡°You had a miscarriage,¡± she said, her voice carrying the weight of a truth that was impossible to escape.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The wordsnded like a hammer blow, the impact reverberating through every fiber of my being. It was as if the world had been wrenched out from beneath me, leaving me suspended in a void of disbelief and agony. My hand shook uncontrobly, and I clutched at the sheets, as if seeking an anchor in the midst of the storm.


    No. No. The denial surged through me, a desperate plea for the truth to be anything but what I had just heard. My lips trembled, and I felt my heart fracture within my chest. The room seemed to spin around me, the reality of the situation iprehensible and cruel.


    As the truth settled in, a guttural, primal scream tore its way out of my throat-a scream of anguish, loss, and despair. The sound was loud, piercing, carrying the weight of all the emotions that words could not contain. I heard the beeping sounds again, the noise mingling with the echo of my scream.


    Louder this time. The beeping grew more insistent, a dissonant rhythm that seemed to mirror the chaos within me. And then, as if my body could no longer bear the weight of the emotions that flooded through it, everything went ck again.

 63

    For the past two weeks, I had been a prisoner in this sterile hospital room, the white walls a constant reminder of the suffocating reality that had be my world. Today was the day they said I could finally leave, but the prospect of stepping outside these walls felt like stepping into a void-a world devoid of the life and hope that had been taken from me.


    I had lost my baby-my precious, unborn child. The word ¡°miscarriage¡± echoed in my mind like a relentless drumbeat, a word that held the weight of a grief too heavy to bear. I didn¡¯t know how to feel anymore; my emotions were a chaotic mess of sadness, anger, guilt, and a profound sense of emptiness.


    As I sat there, staring at the nk expanse of the wall, I felt like a hollow shell, as if the core of my being had been carved out. The room was suffused with an eerie silence, a silence that seemed to mirror the hollowness within me. I wanted to scream, to shatter the stillness with the force of my anguish, but even the sound seemed to elude me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The nurse¡¯s voice pulled me from the abyss of my thoughts. I looked up to see her standing there, a kind smile on her face as she ced a Nute sandwich in front of me. The sight of the sandwich felt incongruous against the backdrop of my pain, a simple offering in a world that had been turned upside down.


    I met her gaze with vacant eyes, my lips parting slightly as if I were about to speak, but no words came out. How could I answer that question? How could I convey the storm of emotions that raged within me, tearing at my soul like a relentless tempest?


    The nurse¡¯s kindness was a lifeline, a reminder that even in the midst of darkness, there were those who cared. She seemed to understand my silence, offering a small nod of understanding before stepping away, leaving me alone with the sandwich and my thoughts.


    I reached for the sandwich mechanically, my movements detached and robotic. The Nute spread was a swirl of sweetness against the backdrop of my bitterness. I took a bite, the taste of it a fleeting distraction from the pain that had be my constantpanion.


    But even as I chewed mechanically, a voice inside me screamed with self-loathing. How could I eat? How could I go on living when my baby had been taken from me? I hated myself for every bite, every movement, every breath that I took. I wanted to punish myself, to bear the weight of my failure as a mother, as a protector of life.


    The sandwich tasted like ashes in my mouth, a bitter reminder of the life that had been lost. With every bite, I felt like I was consuming my own grief, allowing it to infiltrate every part of me. But still, I continued to eat, as if this small act of sustenance was a futile attempt to hold onto the fragments of my shattered existence.


    As I stared down at the half-eaten sandwich, a surge of despair welled up within me. I wanted to die, to escape the pain that felt like an ever-present shadow. But even that desire felt impotent, as if the universe itself was conspiring to keep me alive in the midst of my torment.


    The nurse¡¯s voice brought me back from the edge of my thoughts. ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± she asked gently.


    I looked at her, my eyes hollow, and shook my head. There was nothing anyone could offer that would mend the rift within me. I was broken, irreparably so.


    She gave me a sympathetic smile before leaving the room, leaving me alone once again with my anguish. The white walls seemed to close in on me, the emptiness of the room a reflection of the emptiness within.


    I clutched the remains of the sandwich, my hands trembling. The tears that had been threatening to spill over finally fell, a torrent of grief that flowed unchecked down my cheeks. I hated myself for not being able to protect my own child, for not being able to spare them from this fate.


    The pain was a vice around my heart, squeezing tighter with each passing moment. The room felt like a prison, a ce where my agony was both contained and amplified.


    Cher, Alex, and Ace entered the room, their presence a quietfort in the midst of the stark hospital surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home,¡± Cher whispered, her voice a gentle breeze that carried the promise of a new beginning. I looked at them, my heart heavy with the weight of the past weeks, yet a glimmer of hope flickering within me.


    My eyes followed Alex as he methodically packed my belongings. The scratches on his face, the marks of my anguish, were fading, a testament to the resilience of both his skin and his heart. I felt a pang of guilt at the sight, the memory of my own pain inflicted on him weighing heavily on my conscience.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered to him, my voice barely above a breath. He turned to look at me, his eyes meeting mine, and he shook his head. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about,¡± his voice was soft, carrying a depth of understanding that reached into the core of my being.


    Ace¡¯s touch on my upper arm was both grounding and gentle, his presence a steady anchor amidst the turmoil that churned within me. ¡°Are you ready to go home?¡± he asked, his voice a question that held both concern and reassurance. I nodded, my head a silent affirmation of my longing to leave this sterile ce behind.


    I was desperate to be home, to return to the familiarity of my surroundings, to escape the confinement of the hospital room that had felt like a prison for my emotions. As thest of my belongings were packed, we made our way out of the hospital, the sunlight streaming through the windows casting a warm glow that offered a glimmer of hope.


    Sitting in the car, I looked out of the window, my gaze fixed on the passing scenery. The world outside seemed to move in a blur, a thousand thoughts and emotions swirling through my mind. The weight of the past weeks felt like an anchor, pulling me down into the depths of grief and confusion.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why? The question echoed like a refrain in my thoughts, a plea to the universe for an answer that seemed forever elusive. Why did I have to lose my baby?

 64

    Finally, the journey home had brought me to the doorstep of familiarity. With a sense of both weariness and relief, I stepped out of the car, my movements slow and deliberate. Alex was by my side, his strong presence offering a steadying support as he helped me out of the vehicle. The world around me seemed to blur, the weight of the past weeks making even the simplest actions feel like monumental tasks.


    Ace took charge of my belongings, his calm demeanor a source offort as he carried my things into my room. His actions were a testament to the unspoken understanding between us-a sharedmitment to navigating this new reality together.


    ¡°We will bring you dinner in your room,¡± Alex¡¯s voice broke through the quiet, his words a gentle promise of care. ¡°Go take a shower.¡±


    I nodded, my gratitude evident in the way my gaze lingered on him. After he closed the door behind him, I was left alone, the weight of my emotions settling in the stillness of the room. Slowly, I began to undress, the clothes that had been a constantpanion in the hospital now feeling like remnants of a time that had slipped away.


    The bathroom offered a refuge-a ce of solitude where I could allow my thoughts and emotions to flow unchecked. I turned on the shower, the sound of water a soothing backdrop to the storm that raged within me. As the water cascaded down my body, I closed my eyes, allowing the sensation to wash away the physical and emotional residue of the hospital.


    With deliberate movements, I reached for the soap, letting itther between my fingers before gently applying it to my skin. The simple act of cleansing felt almost therapeutic, a symbolic gesture of shedding the weight of the past and embracing the possibilities of the present.


    As I stood beneath the water, my mind couldn¡¯t help but drift back to the events that had brought me to this point. The memory of the old woman¡¯s touch, her cryptic words, and the subsequent loss of my baby-they were like a tapestry of pain that had woven itself into the fabric of my life.


    The water felt like a lifeline, the physical sensations grounding me in the present even as my thoughts continued to wander. I allowed my mind to wander, to explore the maze of emotions that had be my reality. Grief, anger, confusion-all swirled together in a whirlwind that threatened to consume me.


    With a sigh, I turned off the water, stepping out of the shower and wrapping myself in a towel. The mirror reflected a face that seemed both familiar and changed, the eyes that stared back holding a depth of emotion that words could not convey.


    As I moved through the motions of skincare, each step felt like a small act of self-care-an acknowledgement of the need to care for myself even in the midst of my pain. The moisturizer was cool against my skin, a reminder that even in the midst of darkness, there were still moments offort to be found.


    But the heaviness in my heart remained, an ever-presentpanion that colored every thought and action. It was as if the weight of grief had settled in my bones, a burden that I carried with me no matter where I went.


    As I finished my skincare routine, I stood before the mirror once again, my reflection a poignant reminder of the person I had be-a person marked by loss, but also by resilience. I took a deep breath, as if gathering my strength, before stepping out of the bathroom and into my room.


    The room felt both familiar and foreign, a space that held memories of a life that no longer existed. The bed beckoned to me, an oasis offort amidst the sea of emotions that threatened to overwhelm me.


    I settled onto the bed, the weight of exhaustion settling over me like a heavy nket. The events of the day had left me drained, both physically and emotionally. And as Iy there, staring up at the ceiling, I realized that the road ahead would be long and uncertain.


    The door opened, and Alex entered with a tray of food-a simple meal that held a world of care within its confines. ¡°Dinner¡¯s here,¡± he said softly, his gaze meeting mine with a mixture of concern andpassion.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice carrying a depth of gratitude that words couldn¡¯t fully express.


    As I uncovered it, the aroma of chicken noodle soup and warm, freshly baked bread wafted into the air. The simple meal felt like aforting embrace, a tangible expression of care that reminded me that I was not alone in my journey through grief.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I savored the vors of the soup, each spoonful felt like a connection to the world outside the confines of my thoughts. The warmth of the broth, the tender chunks of chicken-it was a testament to the healing power of simple nourishment, a gentle reminder that life continued to move forward even in the face of loss.


    After my dinner, Alex returned to retrieve the empty te, his presence a familiarfort in the stillness of the room. The night had settled in, casting a gentle glow over the space, and I found myself drawn to the mirror before me. With a sigh, I picked up a hairbrush and began to attempt to braid my hair, the simple act of grooming a small distraction from the weight of my thoughts.


    But my efforts were in vain, the strands of my hair slipping through my fingers as if they held a mind of their own. Frustration welled up within me, a reminder that even the simplest tasks could be daunting in the midst of grief.


    ¡°Here, let me help you,¡± Alex¡¯s voice broke through my concentration, and I looked up to find him standing behind me, his gaze warm and understanding. He reached for the hairbrush, his touch gentle as he began to detangle my hair.


    I closed my eyes, allowing the sensation of his fingers in my hair to soothe me. There was a quiet intimacy in his actions, a tenderness that spoke volumes without the need for words. As he began to braid my hair, his movements were deliberate, each twist and turn a gesture of care and patience.


    The rhythmic motion of his hands as he worked on my hair seemed to echo the rhythm of my heart, a reminder that even in the midst of pain, there were moments of connection that could mend the fractures within me. His touch was a lifeline, pulling me away from the precipice of despair and grounding me in the present moment.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice carrying a depth of gratitude that extended beyond the simple act of braiding my hair. His actions were a balm to my wounded spirit, a reminder that even amidst the darkness, there were those who cared enough to bring light into my life.


    ¡°You¡¯re a strong woman, Lily,¡± his words were soft, his voice carrying a weight of sincerity that resonated within me. The tears that had threatened to spill over were held at bay by his reassurance, his belief in my strength a lifeline that buoyed my spirits.


    As he finished braiding my hair, I turned to look at him, my eyes meeting his with a mixture of gratitude and vulnerability. His gaze held a depth of understanding that seemed to pierce through the walls I had built around my emotions.


    ¡°Goodnight, sweetheart,¡± his voice was a whisper, a soft melody that carried the promise of rest and reprieve.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± I replied, my voice carrying an echo of his tenderness. As he left the room, I found myself gazing at the mirror once again, my reflection a reflection not only of my physical appearance but also of the emotions that swirled within me.

 65

    A few days had passed, and although the pain still lingered, there was a subtle shift in the air-a sense of gradual healing that began to take hold. The days were getting better, the weight of grief slowly being reced by moments of connection and sce.


    With each passing day, I found myself venturing downstairs more often, the familiar routines of daily life acting as a bridge back to the world outside my thoughts. Breakfast and dinner in the kitchen with Alex, and Ace became aforting ritual-a reminder that even amidst loss, life continued to move forward.


    One afternoon, I was in my room, folding freshly cleanedundry and cing it carefully in my wardrobe. The simple act of folding clothes felt almost meditative, a way to upy my hands and mind. As I straightened a stack of shirts, the door opened, and Ace walked in, his presence a warm intrusion in the quiet space.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted softly, his gaze meeting mine with a mixture of concern and caring.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I replied, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. His presence was a balm to my heart, a reminder that I was not alone in navigating thebyrinth of my emotions.


    ¡°I was thinking,¡± he began, his voice gentle, ¡°how about we have pizza for dinner tonight? I know it¡¯s your favorite.¡±


    The offer caught me by surprise, a simple gesture of thoughtfulness that touched a chord within me. Pizza had always been afort food-a shared indulgence that held memories ofughter and togetherness.


    I nodded my head, my smile widening as I met his gaze. ¡°Pizza sounds perfect.¡±


    He grinned, the corners of his eyes crinkling with genuine happiness. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll make sure we get your favorite toppings.¡±


    As he turned to leave, I couldn¡¯t help but voice my gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Ace.¡±


    His smile softened, a silent acknowledgment of the unspoken emotions that lingered beneath the surface. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lily. Anytime.¡±


    Later that evening, as the aroma of pizza filled the air, I joined Alex, and Ace at the dining table. The pizza was aforting sight-a reminder of the moments of happiness that still existed even in the midst of pain.


    As I took a bite of the pizza, the vors burst on my tongue, a symphony of tastes that held a familiarity that brought a sense of normalcy. Theughter and chatter around the table felt like a balm to my soul, a reminder that even amidst grief, there were moments of joy to be found.


    After dinner, as I returned to my room, Ace¡¯s voice followed me. ¡°Lily?¡±


    I turned to find him standing in the doorway, a gentle expression on his face. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    He stepped into the room, his gaze holding mine with a mixture of understanding and empathy. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something.¡±


    I nodded, my curiosity piqued. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He took a deep breath, his gaze steady as he met my eyes. ¡°I know this has been incredibly difficult for you. Losing the baby¡­ it¡¯s a pain I can¡¯t fully understand. But I want you to know that you¡¯re not alone in this. You¡¯re a strong woman, Lily. Stronger than you realize.¡±


    His words touched me in ways I couldn¡¯t fully express. There was a vulnerability in his gaze, a sincerity that resonated within me. ¡°Thank you, Ace. It means a lot.¡±


    He smiled softly, his hand reaching out to gently touch my arm. ¡°I mean it. You¡¯ve faced something unimaginable, and you¡¯re still here, taking each step forward. It¡¯s not easy, but you¡¯re doing it.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, a mixture of gratitude and emotion that I couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I don¡¯t always feel strong,¡± I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He shook his head, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Strength isn¡¯t always about feeling strong. It¡¯s about finding the courage to keep moving forward even when everything feels like it¡¯s falling apart.¡±


    I took a deep breath, his words a lifeline in the midst of my uncertainty. ¡°Thank you, Ace,¡± I repeated, the weight of my gratitude carried in those simple words.


    He gave my arm a reassuring squeeze, his touch afort that transcended words. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lily. Just remember, you¡¯re not alone. We¡¯re here for you.¡±


    As he turned to leave, I found myself gazing after him, my heart a little lighter than it had been before. His words were a reminder that even in the face of tragedy, there were those who cared, who believed in my strength even when I struggled to believe in it myself.


    Walking through the hallway, I passed the nursery room-the ce that held memories both cherished and painful. Since the day I had returned home, I had actively avoided this room, its very presence a haunting reminder of the dreams that had been shattered. But today, there was a pull-a whisper in the depths of my heart that urged me to step inside.


    With a deep breath, I approached the door, my fingers trembling as I reached out to grasp the doorknob. The door swung open, revealing the space that had once been filled with hope and anticipation. The sight before me was a bittersweet tableau-a crib, toys neatly arranged, and soft nkets that held a promise of warmth andfort.


    My heart ached as I stepped further into the room, the memories flooding back like a tidal wave. The ghostly echoes ofughter and dreams seemed to linger in the air, a poignant reminder of what had been and what would never be.


    As I walked deeper into the room, the walls seemed to close in around me, my thoughts bing a jumbled mess of emotions. Grief, longing, regret-all vied for my attention, creating a storm within that threatened to consume me.


    I stood in the middle of the room, my gaze sweeping over the crib that had been lovingly prepared, the tiny clothes that had remained untouched. The pain of loss was a physical ache within me, a weight that settled in my chest and made it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Wherever you may be,¡± I whispered, my voice a fragile thread that hung in the air. My words were a whispered plea to the universe, a message sent out into the unknown void. ¡°I hope you¡¯re having a good time.¡±

 66

    In the days that followed, life began to shift in subtle yet profound ways. The heaviness that had settled over me began to lift, reced by a newfound sense of rity and purpose. While the pain of loss still lingered, I had learned to navigate its depths with a strength that surprised even me.


    Coping with the loss of my baby was a journey that demanded every ounce of resilience within me. I had faced the darkness head-on, confronting the emotions that threatened to overwhelm me. I found sce in acknowledging my grief, allowing myself to cry when the tears came and embracing the moments of vulnerability that were an inherent part of healing.


    As the days turned into weeks, I found that routines became my allies, offering structure and stability amidst the chaos of my emotions. Simple acts like waking up at a consistent time, eating regr meals, and engaging in activities I enjoyed provided a sense of normalcy that helped ground me.


    Writing became an outlet for my feelings-a way to give voice to the thoughts and emotions that swirled within me. In the quiet moments, I would sit with a notebook and pen, letting the words flow freely. The act of putting my feelings into words felt like a release, a way to externalize the turmoil within and gain a new perspective on my experiences.


    Meditation and mindfulness practices became tools that helped me stay anchored in the present moment. Learning to quiet my mind and focus on my breath provided a respite from the overwhelming thoughts that could consume me. With each inhale and exhale, I found a moment of peace-a moment where the weight of my grief was momentarily lifted.


    eptance was a crucial step in my journey. I learned to embrace the reality of my situation and the emotions that came with it. Rather than resisting or suppressing my feelings, I allowed myself to experience them fully. This eptance was liberating-it allowed me to be present in each moment without the weight of denial or resistance.


    Grief counseling offered me a safe space to explore my feelings with a professional who specialized in helping individuals navigate loss. Talking openly about my experiences, fears, and emotions allowed me to gain insights and tools to navigate theplexities of grief.


    Throughout my journey of healing, I came to understand that while the pain of losing my baby would neverpletely fade, it would change and evolve over time. The love I had for my baby would always be a part of me, and I could honor that love by finding ways to live a meaningful and purposeful life.


    After weeks of solitude and introspection, the doorbell rang, shattering the quiet stillness that had settled over the house. I moved to answer it, my heart quickening with a mix of surprise and anticipation. As the door swung open, I was greeted by Cher¡¯s familiar face-a face that had been absent for far too long.


    ¡°Cher!¡± I eximed, my voice carrying a mixture of joy and relief. It was as if a burst of sunlight had entered the room, dispelling the shadows that had lingered.


    Cher¡¯s smile was warm and genuine, her eyes filled with a depth of emotion that mirrored my own. She stepped forward, her belly having grown in the time since I hadst seen her. My heart swelled with happiness for her-her journey towards motherhood was a reminder of the resilience of life even in the face of loss.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of the unspoken emotions between us.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I replied, my voice catching slightly as I spoke. It was true-I had missed her presence, herughter, and the way she could always bring a sense of normalcy to even the most challenging moments.


    Cher¡¯s gaze held mine, and there was a deep understanding that passed between us. She had chosen to give me space in my grief-a selfless act of consideration that touched my heart. She had allowed me the time and solitude I needed to navigate thebyrinth of my emotions.


    ¡°I wanted to give you space to grieve in your own way,¡± Cher exined, her words a balm to my heart. ¡°I hope you understand.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I nodded, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Thank you, Cher. It meant a lot to me.¡±


    She enveloped me in a hug, and the embrace held a weight of unspoken emotions. As she pulled away, her eyes were bright with unshed tears. ¡°I brought you something,¡± she said, her voice lightening the mood.


    My curiosity piqued, I watched as she produced a bag from behind her back. The aroma of salty fries and the sweet scent of ice cream wafted into the air. My eyes lit up, and a genuine smile tugged at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°Fries and ice cream?¡± I eximed, a sense of childlike delight filling me. ¡°My favorites!¡±


    Cher grinned, herughter echoing in the room. ¡°I remembered,¡± she replied, her eyes dancing with mirth.


    We settled into the living room, thefort of familiarity surrounding us. As I savored the crispy fries and the indulgent sweetness of the ice cream, I felt a sense of joy that I hadn¡¯t experienced in a while. The simple act of sharing a meal with a friend was a reminder that life continued to move forward, even after moments of heartbreak.


    Cher and I began to catch up, our conversation flowing easily as if no time had passed. We talked about her pregnancy, her hopes and fears, and the excitement that came with the anticipation of motherhood. Her belly was a visible testament to the journey she was embarking upon-a journey that held both uncertainty and boundless love.


    ¡°You know,¡± she began, her gaze steady, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about you, Lily. About how strong you¡¯ve been through all of this.¡±


    I looked down at my hands, a mixture of emotions swirling within me. Cher¡¯s words touched me deeply, a reminder that even in the darkest times, my strength had not gone unnoticed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t always feel strong,¡± I admitted, my voice tinged with vulnerability.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cher reached out and ced her hand on mine, her touch gentle and reassuring. ¡°Strength isn¡¯t about feeling strong all the time,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s about finding the courage to face your emotions and to keep moving forward, even when it¡¯s hard.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I blinked them away, my gratitude evident in the way I looked at her. ¡°Thank you, Cher.¡±


    She smiled, her eyes holding mine with unwavering support. ¡°You¡¯re never alone in this, Lily. I¡¯m here for you, always.¡±


    As the evening wore on, the conversation flowed freely between us. Cher¡¯s presence was a reminder that life was a tapestry of experiences-both joyful and painful. And as I looked at her, her belly swelling with life, I was filled with a renewed sense of hope. Life continued to move forward, and even in the midst of loss, there were moments of connection and love waiting to be embraced.


    As Cher prepared to leave, her embrace was a sign to the strength of our bond. The world outside was a canvas upon which our stories were painted-a canvas that held both the brushstrokes of pain and the vibrant hues of resilience.

 67

    As the morning sun cast its gentle rays across my room, I slowly stirred from my slumber. The warmth of the sunlight kissed my face, a soothing caress that gently pulled me from the depths of sleep. Blinking my eyes open, I found myself greeted by the soft glow of daylight, a reminder that a new day had dawned.


    A sense of tranquility washed over me-a stark contrast to the turbulent emotions that had once gripped my heart. With each inhale and exhale, I felt a newfound calm settle within me, a sense of peace that had eluded me for so long.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the sunlight that had brought this serenity-it was the dream that had visited me in the night. As Iy there, the memory of the dream began to unfurl before me-a dream of my baby, a dream of sweetness andfort.


    In the dream, I had found myself in a ce of warmth and light, a ce that seemed to radiate with love. As I looked around, I saw my baby-a presence that was both ethereal and real, a vision that seemed to shimmer with a sense of purity.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m safe, mommy,¡± the voice-soft and tender-reached my ears. It was a voice that carried the innocence of a child, a voice that resonated with a sense of reassurance.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I looked at my baby-the baby I had lost but who seemed to be present before me in this dream. The dream was a dance of emotions-joy, longing, and a bittersweet ache that tugged at my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe,¡± I whispered in response, my voice carrying a depth of emotion that words alone couldn¡¯t express. The sense of connection in the dream was profound, a reminder that even in the realm of dreams, love transcended the boundaries of reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll soone back,¡± the voice continued, its words wrapping around me like a gentle embrace. The promise held in those words was a balm to my soul-a promise that spoke of reunion, of a future that held the potential for new beginnings.


    And then, as dreams often do, the moment began to shift-a gentle breeze rustled through the space, a melody of whispered secrets. I looked down at my baby, and with a soft smile, I nodded my understanding.


    As I woke from the dream, my heart felt full-full of love, full of hope, and full of a quiet eptance. The dream had brought with it a sense of closure, a moment of connection that allowed me to glimpse the possibility of healing.


    As Iy there, I took a deep breath, allowing the emotions of the dream to wash over me. The dream had been a gift-a gift that had allowed me to hold my baby once more, if only in the realm of dreams. It was a reminder that the love I felt for my baby was real, that it transcended time and space.


    Slowly, I pushed myself up and sat on the edge of the bed, the morning sunlight spilling across the room. With a soft smile, I whispered the words that had been exchanged in the dream-words that carried a message of love and longing.


    ¡°I love you, my baby,¡± I murmured, my voice carrying the weight of my emotions. ¡°And I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    I had just settled into a quiet moment, lost in my thoughts, when the sound of my bedroom door swinging open caught me by surprise. I turned my gaze towards the doorway, and there, standing before me, were Ace and Alex-each carrying flowers, gifts, and a selection of sweets.


    My eyes widened in surprise as confusion danced across my features. ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with a mixture of astonishment and curiosity. I watched as they carefully ced the offerings on the floor beside me-a colorful array of blooms, carefully wrapped presents, and an assortment of delectable treats.


    Their smiles were warm and genuine, their eyes reflecting a blend of excitement and affection. ¡°Happy Mother¡¯s Day,¡± they said in unison, their voices carrying a resonance that filled the room.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I blinked them away, my gaze moving between Ace and Alex as if searching for understanding. Their gesture was unexpected, a testament to their thoughtfulness and the depth of their care for me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed to whisper, my voice choked with emotion. The weight of their kindness settled within me, a warmth that spread through my chest and dispelled the remnants of sadness that had lingered.


    Ace knelt down and picked up one of the gifts, extending it towards me. ¡°We wanted to show you how much you mean to us,¡± he exined, his eyes holding mine with unwavering sincerity.


    Alex nodded in agreement, his smile gentle. ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much, and we wanted to honor you on this day.¡±

 68

    With the excitement of an uing vacation to the Maldives, my room was a whirlwind of activity. I moved around, gathering my belongings and neatly folding them into my suitcase. The sun peeked through the windows, casting a warm glow that mirrored the newfound warmth in my heart. Cher¡¯s thoughtful Mother¡¯s Day gift from her husband had extended to me as well, and I was her lucky plus one on this unforgettable journey.


    Swimsuits were carefullyid out, each one a promise ofzy days on pristine beaches and the chance to embrace the turquoise waters that stretched as far as the eye could see. As I packed, I reveled in the normalcy of it all-the feeling of anticipation, the thrill of preparing for a vacation, and the joy of letting go of past sorrows.


    The clock on the wall ticked away, a gentle reminder that time was of the essence. I had just three hours before my flight, and yet there I was, still gathering my things in the eleventh hour. Myzy tendencies hadn¡¯t changed, it seemed.


    I smiled as I folded a sundress, its vibrant colors a reflection of the renewed sense of vibrancy that had returned to my life. Cher¡¯sughter echoed in my mind as she told me about the stunning beauty of the Maldives-the white sandy beaches, the colorful coral reefs, and the luxury of simply unwinding.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned my attention to the array of swimsuits I hadid out. Each one held the promise of sun-soaked adventures and carefree moments by the ocean. From yful patterns to ssic one-pieces, they represented the different facets of my personality-adventurous, carefree, and ready to embrace whatever the journey had in store.


    With my swimsuits neatly folded and packed, I moved on to the essentials-a wide-brimmed hat to shield me from the sun¡¯s rays, sunsses to add a touch of mour, and plenty of sunscreen to ensure I returned with sun-kissed skin, not sunburned.


    My phone buzzed on the nightstand, a message from Cher reminding me of our uing adventure. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I replied, assuring her that I was on track, despite myst-minute packing habits.


    As I zipped up my suitcase and surveyed the room, a sense of satisfaction settled within me. My bag was packed, my essentials were in order, and the promise of a beautiful getaway awaited.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and it swung open to reveal Ace and Alex standing there, their expressions a mix of amusement and bemusement.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am I interrupting a whirlwind packing session?¡± Ace asked, a yful grin on his face.


    I chuckled, offering them a sheepish smile. ¡°Just a littlest-minute packing, as usual.¡±


    Alexughed, stepping into the room. ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a true adventure if you weren¡¯t scrambling to pack right before leaving.¡±


    I rolled my eyes yfully, feeling a sense of camaraderie in their presence. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll never learn.¡±


    Ace shook his head, his expression fond. ¡°It¡¯s part of your charm, Lily.¡±


    As they settled onto the bed, I joined them, the room alive with their presence. We fell into an easy conversation, the topic shifting from travel ns to memories of the past few months.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s the packing going?¡± Alex asked with a teasing grin.


    I shrugged, leaning back against the pillows. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got everything I need. Swimsuits, sunscreen, and maybe a book or two forzy afternoons by the water.¡±


    Ace raised an eyebrow. ¡°Only maybe?¡±


    Iughed, feeling a sense of lightness that I hadn¡¯t experienced in a while. ¡°Okay, fine, definitely a few books.¡±


    The hour of departure had arrived, and as the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow across thendscape, I found myself standing at the airport entrance with Ace and Alex by my side. The anticipation in the air was palpable, a mixture of excitement and the bittersweet feeling of saying goodbye, even if only temporarily.


    With my suitcases in tow, we made our way through the bustling airport, the hum of conversations and the shuffle of footsteps surrounding us. The three of us walked infortable silence, each lost in our own thoughts. Cher¡¯s presence at the other end of this journey was a beacon of light, a reminder of the joy and camaraderie that awaited me.


    As we approached the gate, I saw Cher waiting there, her smile lighting up the room. The sight of her was a wee one, a promise of the adventures and memories that were about to unfold.


    ¡°Hey there!¡± Cher greeted us with a wave, her excitement contagious.


    Ace and Alex exchanged knowing nces, and I smiled back at Cher, the warmth of her smile easing any residual nerves.


    ¡°Ready for an amazing vacation?¡± she asked as I came in for a hug.


    I nodded, my heart swelling with gratitude for the opportunity. ¡°Definitely ready,¡± I replied.


    With the boarding process underway, we made our way onto the ne. Cher had secured us seats next to each other, and as we settled into our spots, the reality of the journey ahead began to sink in.


    Cher took a deep breath, looking around the ne with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been on a ne,¡± she admitted with a chuckle.


    I nodded, empathizing with her sentiments. ¡°Same here. But it¡¯s all part of the adventure.¡±


    As the ne¡¯s engines hummed to life, I felt a mixture of excitement and a touch of nerves. The takeoff was a thrill, the sensation of the ne ascending into the sky an exhrating reminder of the vast world awaiting us.


    Cher fidgeted slightly in her seat, her eyes darting around as if trying to find the perfect position forfort. ¡°Long flights are a bit of a challenge,¡± she confessed.


    Iughed softly, understanding her struggle. ¡°Yeah, but think of the destination. We¡¯ll be in paradise soon.¡±


    She smiled, a mixture of amusement and gratitude in her expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s all worth it.¡±


    As the ne leveled off and the cabin lights dimmed, creating a soothing ambiance, Cher leaned back in her seat, her eyes closing for a moment. The journey ahead was long, and finding ways to getfortable would be key to making the most of it.


    ¡°You should try to get some sleep,¡± I suggested, reaching for the pillow and nket provided.


    Cher nodded, her eyes still closed. ¡°You¡¯re right. A little rest will make the time go by faster.¡±


    We both settled in, the steady hum of the ne creating a cocoon of calm around us. The flight was an opportunity to unwind, to let go of worries and distractions, and to fully embrace the experience of the journey.


    After a while, Cher opened her eyes, her gaze meeting mine. ¡°You know, I¡¯m really d you¡¯re here with me,¡± she said softly.


    I smiled, feeling a surge of emotion. ¡°I¡¯m d too. Thank you for bringing me along.¡±


    Cher¡¯s smile was warm, a reflection of the bond we shared. ¡°It¡¯s a Mother¡¯s Day gift that felt right. We¡¯re both on a journey of healing and renewal, and what better way to embrace that than with an adventure?¡±


    As the ne soared through the night sky, we talked about the ns for the vacation-exploring the coral reefs, strolling along the white sandy beaches, and savoring every moment of this escape from reality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed this feeling,¡± Cher said, her voice a mixture of contentment and reflection. ¡°The feeling of being alive, of embracing life fully.¡±


    I nodded, a sense of agreement settling within me. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how travel can remind us of the beauty and wonder that exists in the world.¡±


    Cher leaned back, a smile tugging at her lips. ¡°And the people who share these moments with us make it all the more special.¡±

 69

    The ne¡¯s descent was smooth, the anticipation building as we drew closer to our destination-the stunning Maldives. As we touched down, a sense of excitement rippled through the cabin, the passengers eager to begin their adventures on this paradise ind.


    Once off the ne, Cher and I followed the stream of travelers through the airport, our spirits buoyed by the feeling of being in a new and enchanting ce. The warm breeze that greeted us as we stepped outside was a wee embrace, and the scent of the ocean carried promises of saltwater and serenity.


    At the airport, we were met by the hotel transfer-a courteous driver who weed us with a smile and led us to the awaiting vehicle. As we settled into thefortable seats, the driver navigated through the streets, the surroundings transforming from bustling cityscape to coastal vistas.


    With each passing mile, the anticipation grew stronger, our eyes eagerly taking in the glimpses of turquoise waters and the lush greenery that stretched beyond. We couldn¡¯t help but exchange excited nces, our hearts racing in tune with the rhythm of the journey.


    Finally, the vehicle pulled up to the hotel-a breathtaking oasis nestled between the azure sea and the powdery white sands. Our eyes widened in awe as we stepped out, the beauty of thendscape leaving us momentarily speechless.


    ¡°The Maldives,¡± Cher breathed, her voice filled with wonder.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more beautiful than I imagined,¡± I replied, my voice carrying a mixture of excitement and gratitude.


    As we checked in at the reception, the staff weed us with warm smiles and refreshing beverages. The whole atmosphere exuded tranquility and luxury-a haven where worries could be left behind and rxation embraced.


    Our room was a sanctuary of elegance,plete with views of the ocean and a private terrace that invited us to unwind. The gentle sound of wavespping against the shore was a soothing luby, a reminder that we were in a ce where time seemed to slow down.


    As we explored the hotel grounds, the scent of tropical blooms lingered in the air, and the vibrant colors of the surroundings painted a picturesque backdrop. The infinity pool overlooked the horizon, a mesmerizing sight that seemed to blend seamlessly with the endless ocean.


    Cher¡¯s eyes shone with excitement as we stood at the water¡¯s edge, the sea breeze ruffling our hair. ¡°Can you believe we¡¯re here?¡± she marveled.


    I smiled, feeling the magic of the moment. ¡°It¡¯s a dreame true.¡±


    As the sun began to set, casting hues of orange and pink across the sky, we made our way to a beachfront restaurant for a delightful meal. The aroma of grilled seafood mingled with the salty air, and the vors of the Maldives danced on our taste buds.


    Seated at a table facing the sea, Cher and I shared stories,ughter, and the promise of more adventures toe. The conversation flowed effortlessly, a testament to the depth of our friendship and the bond that had grown stronger over time.


    ¡°You know,¡± Cher said as we sipped on tropical drinks, ¡°this trip feels like a fresh start.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, the sentiment resonating deeply. ¡°It¡¯s a chance to leave behind the weight of the past and embrace the beauty of the present.¡±


    Cher¡¯s gaze was thoughtful, her eyes reflecting the wisdom that hade from oveing challenges. ¡°We¡¯ve learned that life can be unpredictable, but it¡¯s up to us to find joy and meaning in each moment.¡±


    I raised my ss in a silent toast, a gesture that spoke volumes of the shared journey we had embarked upon. ¡°To new beginnings,¡± I said.


    ¡°To new beginnings,¡± Cher echoed, her smile radiant.


    Our days in the Maldives unfolded like a dream-a symphony of sun, sand, and sea that rejuvenated our spirits and filled our hearts with joy. From the moment we woke up to the soft caress of the ocean breeze, to the evenings when the sky transformed into a canvas of stars, each moment was a testament to the beauty of this ind paradise.


    One morning, Cher and I decided to embark on an underwater adventure-a snorkeling excursion that promised to reveal the wonders of the coral reefs beneath the surface. Armed with snorkeling gear and a sense of excitement, we waded into the crystal-clear waters, marveling at the kaleidoscope of colors that greeted us.


    As we swam amidst the vibrant corals and an array of marine life, Cher¡¯sughter bubbled to the surface, the sound carried by the gentle waves. ¡°Can you believe we¡¯re swimming with fish?¡± she eximed, her voice filled with wonder.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I grinned, my gaze fixed on the underwater spectacle. ¡°It¡¯s like being in our own real-life aquarium.¡±


    We shared moments of awe as we encountered schools of colorful fish, graceful sea turtles, and even a yful dolphin that seemed to dance through the water with an effortless grace.


    Later that day, we found ourselves lounging on the beach, our toes buried in the soft, powdery sand. Cher looked over at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°You know, I dare you to build the most epic sandcastle.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow yfully, epting the challenge. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re on.¡±


    For the next hour, we transformed the sand into a whimsical castle,plete with turrets, moats, and even a drawbridge made of seashells. Laughter filled the air as we sculpted and shaped our masterpiece, thepetition fueling our creativity.


    As the sun began to set, casting warm hues across the sky, we looked at our sandcastle with a sense of pride. ¡°I think we nailed it,¡± I said with a grin.


    Cher nodded in agreement, her eyes shining with satisfaction. ¡°Definitely the best sandcastle on this beach.¡±


    Our culinary adventures were just as delightful. One evening, we enjoyed a romantic beachfront dinner-a feast of fresh seafood, exotic fruits, and delectable desserts. The flickering candlelight and the sound of the waves provided the backdrop for conversations that ranged from our favorite travel destinations to our dreams for the future.


    Between days spent exploring hidden coves and evenings indulging in delicious meals, Cher and I found moments of quiet reflection. One afternoon, as we lounged on our terrace overlooking the ocean, Cher turned to me with a contemtive expression.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinking about the journey we¡¯ve been on,¡± she said softly.


    I looked at her, intrigued by her words. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Cher took a deep breath, her gaze fixed on the horizon. ¡°Life has its ups and downs, and sometimes we face challenges we never expected. But in those moments, we also find strength we never knew we had.¡±


    I nodded, understanding the sentiment. ¡°And we learn to appreciate the simple joys and the beauty that surrounds us.¡±


    She smiled, her eyes reflecting a mixture of gratitude and wisdom. ¡°Exactly. This trip has been a reminder that healing and renewal cane from the most unexpected ces.¡±


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow across the water, we sat inpanionable silence, absorbing the beauty of the moment. The ocean¡¯s gentle rhythm echoed the ebb and flow of life itself-the highs and lows, the moments of serenity, and the unwavering promise of tomorrow.


    Later that night, as we sat on the beach beneath a nket of stars, Cher turned to me with a yful twinkle in her eye. ¡°You know, this whole adventure feels like one of those movies where friends go on a life-changing trip ande back with a fresh perspective.¡±


    Iughed, nodding in agreement. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have our own movie-worthy revtions by the end of this.¡±


    Cher chuckled, herughter carried away by the ocean breeze. ¡°Who knows? All I know is that I¡¯m grateful for this journey and for the friendship that¡¯s grown stronger along the way.¡±


    I smiled, clinking my drink against hers in a silent toast. ¡°To unforgettable adventures and enduring friendships.¡±

 70

    The sun had set over the Maldives, casting a warm glow across the horizon as Cher and I found ourselves in our hotel room, still trying to shake off the unsettling experience that had shaken our otherwise idyllic vacation. Just hours ago, we had been savoring the beauty of the ind paradise, and now we were grappling with a situation that had taken a frightening turn.


    Our room was bathed in the soft light of the bedsidemp, creating a cozy haven in which we could process what had happened. The sounds of the waves outside provided aforting backdrop, a reminder that despite the fear that had gripped us, we were safe.


    As we sat on the edge of the bed, the events of the evening reyed in our minds-the taxi ride that had started as an innocent journey back from the mall, only to morph into a situation that left us on edge.


    ¡°We were just having a great time,¡± Cher mused, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°And then this¡­ this driver.¡±


    I nodded, my heart still racing from the adrenaline of the encounter. ¡°It¡¯s like the atmosphere changed in an instant.¡±


    We had called for a taxi to pick us up at the mall, expecting a routine journey back to our hotel. The driver had seemed friendly at first, engaging us in casual conversation. But then the tone shifted, and he began steering the conversation towards a club he imed we should visit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he got so insistent about the club,¡± I said, my brows furrowing. ¡°I mean, we politely declined, but he just wouldn¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Cher sighed, frustration evident in her expression. ¡°And then he veered off the route Google Maps was showing.¡±


    I clenched my fists, my unease growing. ¡°That was the moment things started to feel really wrong.¡±


    We had realized that the driver was no longer following the route indicated by the navigation app. When I pointed it out, he had brushed it off, iming to know a shortcut. But our instincts told us that something was off, and when he refused to stop the car despite my request, fear began to take hold.


    ¡°I felt my heart pounding,¡± Cher admitted, her voice soft. ¡°And when he locked the doors, I knew we had to do something.¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. ¡°That was when I reached for the pepper spray. I never thought I¡¯d have to use it.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes met mine, a mixture of emotions in her gaze. ¡°You did what you had to do, Lily. You protected us.¡±


    The memory of pulling out the pepper spray and shouting at the driver while spraying it in his face was vivid-abination of fear and determination that had propelled me into action.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe now,¡± I said, trying to reassure both of us. ¡°The hotel staff and security helped us get back.¡±


    Cher nodded, her shoulders rxing slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just d we¡¯re back in this room.¡±


    We fell silent, the weight of the evening¡¯s events still heavy on our hearts. Despite the fear that had arisen, we also recognized the strength we had found within ourselves, the ability to react decisively in a dangerous situation.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let this define our trip,¡± Cher said with a determined tone. ¡°We¡¯ve had incredible moments here, and we¡¯re not going to let one unsettling experience overshadow that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I replied with a nod, my voice resolute. ¡°One bad experience will not change our mind about how good this trip has been.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cher¡¯s smile was a reflection of her agreement, a testament to her unwavering spirit. ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve had so many incredible moments here, and we¡¯re not going to let one scary taxi driver tarnish that.¡±


    As we settled further into thefort of our hotel room, the events of the evening weighed heavily on our minds. The memory of the taxi ride and the eerie turn it had taken still sent shivers down my spine. It was a reminder that even in paradise, we were not immune to the unpredictability of life.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s unsettling to think that someone we trusted, someone who was supposed to safely take us to our destination, turned out to be¡­ well, different,¡± Cher mused, her voice tinged with a mix of frustration and disbelief.


    I nodded, my thoughts echoing hers. ¡°I know what you mean. It¡¯s a reminder that we always need to be cautious and trust our instincts.¡±


    The driver¡¯s transformation from a seemingly friendly stranger to a source of difort was disconcerting. The conversation that had taken a sinister turn had left an indelible mark, a reminder that appearances could be deceiving.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we listened to our gut feelings,¡± Cher said, her voice firm. ¡°When he didn¡¯t follow the route, and then locked the doors¡­ it was a wakeup call that we needed to take control of the situation.¡±


    I let out a sigh, the tension in my shoulders slowly dissipating. ¡°I¡¯m just grateful we had the presence of mind to react the way we did.¡±


    Cher¡¯s gaze met mine, her expression a mixture of gratitude and determination. ¡°And remember, what happens in the Maldives, stays in the Maldives.¡±

 71

    Our time in the Maldives hade to an end, and as we stepped off the ne and into the familiar surroundings of home, a mix of nostalgia and gratitude settled over Cher and me. The memories of our journey remained fresh, like treasures we carried within us.


    Waiting for us at the airport were familiar faces-Ace and Alex, who had seen us off on our adventure. Their smiles were a wee sight, a reminder of the warmth that awaited us beyond the airport doors.


    ¡°Wee back!¡± Ace eximed, his voice filled with genuine enthusiasm as he enveloped us in a hug.


    Alex followed suit, his smile equally bright. ¡°We missed you guys.¡±


    Cher and I exchanged nces. As we made our way to the car, the conversation flowed effortlessly, the camaraderie between us evident.


    ¡°So, how was the Maldives?¡± Alex asked, his curiosity evident.


    Cher¡¯s eyes lit up, a reflection of the joy that had colored our time in the tropical paradise. ¡°It was incredible-breathtakingly beautiful and healing in so many ways.¡±


    Ace nodded, his expression pleased. ¡°I¡¯m d you both had a chance to recharge and make unforgettable memories.¡±


    As we settled into the car, the drive to our favorite restaurant began. The familiar sights and sounds of the city surrounded us, a contrast to the tranquil beaches we had left behind.


    Cher turned to Ace and Alex with a yful grin. ¡°And what about you guys? What mischief did you get into while we were away?¡±


    Alex exchanged a nce with Ace before breaking into a mischievous smile. ¡°Well, we may have indulged in a few video game marathons.¡±


    Ace chuckled, adding, ¡°And a lot of takeout food.¡±


    Cher and Iughed, the dynamic between the four of us one of easy camaraderie and shared experiences.


    As we entered the restaurant, the atmosphere was buzzing with lively chatter and the aroma of delicious food. Cher and I looked at each other, the anticipation of sharing a meal with our closest friends aforting thought.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As we settled around the table, Ace and Alex presented Cher and me with bouquets of fresh flowers. Cher¡¯s eyes widened in delight as she received her bouquet, and I smiled appreciatively at the gesture.


    ¡°You guys!¡± Cher eximed, her expression a mixture of surprise and gratitude.


    Alex chuckled, his tone yful. ¡°Consider it a wee home present.¡±


    Ace nodded in agreement. ¡°And we couldn¡¯t resist spoiling you a little more.¡±


    As we perused the menu and ced our orders, the conversation flowed easily, a symphony of shared memories andughter.


    ¡°So, spill the details about the Maldives!¡± Alex urged, his curiosity evident.


    Cher and I exchanged a nce, a shared moment of remembrance. ¡°It was truly magical,¡± I began, my voice reflecting the wonder we had experienced. ¡°From the stunning sunsets to snorkeling in clear blue waters, every moment was like something out of a dream.¡±


    Cher picked up where I left off, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. ¡°We built sandcastles, explored hidden coves.


    Cher¡¯s gaze shifted between the group, her expression thoughtful. ¡°You know, I think this trip reminded us that no matter where we are, we have each other¡¯s backs.¡±


    Ace nodded, a warm smile on his face. ¡°Absolutely. Friendship is a bond that can ovee any challenge.¡±


    As the evening continued, we savored our meal, sharedughter, and basked in the familiarity of one another¡¯spany. The restaurant buzzed with energy, a reflection of the vibrant connections that bound us together.


    As we concluded our dinner, Ace and Alex surprised Cher and me with beautifully wrapped boxes. Our eyes widened in surprise as we opened them to reveal exquisite Birkin bags-a thoughtful gift that left us speechless.


    Cher looked at me, her eyes sparkling. ¡°They really do know how to spoil us, don¡¯t they?¡±


    I chuckled, feeling a mixture of gratitude and affection for the friends who had always gone above and beyond to make us feel cherished.


    Back home, the familiar surroundings of my room greeted me like a warm embrace. The soft glow of the bedsidemp cast a gentle light, illuminating the space where I felt mostfortable. The journey from the Maldives had been long, and as I settled onto my bed, a sense of relief washed over me.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s good to be back,¡± I murmured to myself, the words escaping in a soft sigh.


    The sheets felt cool against my skin, a soothing contrast to the warmth of the memories I had brought back from the trip. As Iy there, a gentle smile tugged at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°Maldives, you were a dream,¡± I whispered, the images of turquoise waters and sandy shores dancing behind my closed eyelids.


    The silence of the room enveloped me, a sanctuary in which I could reflect on the journey I had undertaken. The memories ofughter shared with friends, the moments of awe at the natural beauty around me-they all flooded back, creating a tapestry of experiences that had enriched my soul.


    I shifted my gaze to the framed photographs on my bedside table-moments frozen in time, captured to remind me of the people and ces that had touched my heart. Each photograph held a story, a chapter of my life that I held dear.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how much life can change in such a short span,¡± I mused aloud, my voice a soft murmur in the stillness.


    The sensation of sinking into the mattress brought a sense of contentment, the fatigue of travel a reminder of the adventures I had embarked upon. The weight of my eyelids grew heavier, and as I closed my eyes, the room seemed to envelop me like a cocoon.


    ¡°Home is where the heart finds its rest,¡± I said softly, the words a reflection of thefort I felt in this familiar space.


    As sleep began to im me, the memories of the Maldives intertwined with my thoughts, creating a dreamlikendscape that danced on the edge of consciousness. The soft lull of the ocean waves yed in the background, a soothing rhythm that transported me back to the beaches I had left behind.


    ¡°Thank you for the moments that heal and renew,¡± I whispered to the universe, a sense of gratitude filling my heart.


    In the quiet of the night, as the world outside continued its gentle rhythm, I found sce in the journey I had taken. The adventures, the challenges, and the connections I had formed all contributed to the intricate tapestry of my life.

 72

    As I made my way through the aisles of the grocery store, the excitement of Cher¡¯s uing BBQ night filled the air around me. It was a chance to reunite with friends, indulge in good food, and create more cherished memories. I had promised to bring a sd, so I carefully selected fresh vegetables and ingredients, my mind already anticipating theughter and camaraderie that awaited.


    Just as I was reaching for a head of lettuce, a voice that was all too familiar cut through the buzz of activity around me. My heart skipped a beat as I turned, only toe face to face with Daya-the girl who had been the bane of my existence in high school. Memories of her taunts and cruel behavior resurfaced, and for a moment, I was transported back in time.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± Daya sneered, her tone dripping with condescension as she folded her arms across her chest. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the queen of desperation herself.¡±


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself against the unexpected encounter. Daya¡¯s hostility was a stark reminder of the pain I had endured during those tumultuous years.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daya,¡± I replied, my voice calm despite the tension that hung in the air. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    She smirked, her eyes narrowing as she looked me up and down. ¡°Oh, I see not much has changed. Still clinging to whatever scraps of attention you can get.¡±


    I tightened my grip on the sd ingredients, unwilling to let her words affect me as they once did. I had grown since those days, and her attempts to belittle me were not going to seed.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s a shame you¡¯re still so hung up on the past,¡± I said, my tone measured. ¡°I¡¯ve moved on, and I¡¯m happier than ever.¡±


    Daya scoffed, a derisiveugh escaping her lips. ¡°Happier, huh? I guess it takes two guys to evene close to filling that void in your life.¡±


    I shook my head, refusing to let her words rattle me. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s called love and support, something I¡¯m fortunate to have in abundance.¡±


    Herughter was cutting, a sound that carried a venomous edge. ¡°Right, ¡®love¡¯ from two guys who probably pity you more than anything.¡±


    I felt a surge of anger rise within me, but I held my ground, determined not to let her bait me into a confrontation.


    ¡°Daya, your bitterness is your problem, not mine,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°I¡¯ve grown, I¡¯ve evolved, and I¡¯m surrounded by people who genuinely care about me.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, a dismissive gesture that only further highlighted her immaturity. ¡°You¡¯ve always been so good at ying the victim, haven¡¯t you? But let¡¯s be real here, no one actually likes you.¡±


    I took a step closer, looking her in the eye with a newfound resolve. ¡°The people who matter do, and that¡¯s all that counts.¡±


    Daya¡¯s gaze held a mixture of frustration and disdain. ¡°Whatever, enjoy your little fantasy world where you think you¡¯re special.¡±


    I held my head high, refusing to let Daya¡¯s poisonous words erode the self-confidence I had painstakingly built over the years. The air between us crackled with tension, an unspoken battle of wills that simmered just beneath the surface. In her eyes, I saw a mix of jealousy, resentment, and perhaps a lingering desire to maintain control.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent enough time dwelling on negativity,¡± I retorted, my voice unwavering. ¡°And you¡¯re right, I am special. Not because of anyone else¡¯s validation, but because I¡¯ve learned to love and value myself.¡±


    Daya¡¯s eyes narrowed further, her lips curling into a cynical smile. ¡°Wow, listen to you spewing all that self-help nonsense. Did you learn that from your two boyfriends?¡±


    I took a deep breath, my patience wearing thin. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve learned it from life experiences and the growth thates with them. Something you might want to consider.¡±


    Her mockingughter grated on my nerves, but I reminded myself that I was no longer that vulnerable teenager she had once targeted.


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Daya scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone with your ¡®I¡¯ve changed¡¯ act.¡±


    I nced around, the bustling store a reminder that life had moved forward, leaving behind the confines of high school drama. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to fool anyone. I¡¯m simply living my life authentically, and that¡¯s more liberating than you can imagine.¡±


    Daya¡¯s derision shifted into a sneer. ¡°You always were good at acting all righteous. But let me tell you something, no matter how much you pretend, you¡¯ll always be the same pathetic person who needed two guys to feel wanted.¡±


    My fists clenched at my sides, the urge to respond with equal bitterness a powerful temptation. But I resisted, choosing instead to hold my head high and offer a knowing smile.


    ¡°Daya, you¡¯re entitled to your opinions,¡± I said calmly. ¡°But I¡¯ve grown past the need to prove myself to you or anyone else.¡±


    She huffed, her frustration palpable as she turned to walk away. ¡°Keep telling yourself that. Just don¡¯t be surprised when your little charadees crashing down.¡±


    I watched her retreating figure, a mixture of emotions swirling within me. While the encounter had stirred up old wounds, it had also reminded me of the strength I had developed over time. The weight of Daya¡¯s words no longer had the power to define me, and I was determined to continue embracing the life I had built for myself.


    As Ipleted my shopping and headed towards the checkout, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride.

 73

    Back in thefort of my own kitchen, the ingredients I had gathered from the store sat on the countertop, waiting to be transformed into a delicious sd. The thought of Cher¡¯s uing BBQ night filled me with anticipation, and the energy in the room seemed to match my excitement.


    As I washed the vibrant vegetables under the stream of water, the familiar tunes of a catchy song yed softly from the radio in the background. The melody wrapped around me like a warm embrace, and I couldn¡¯t help but start swaying to the rhythm.


    With a bright smile on my face, I began to chop the vegetables, the crisp sound of the knife against the cutting board in harmony with the beat of the music. The colors of the ingredients danced before my eyes-green lettuce, juicy red tomatoes, vibrant orange carrots-all promising a burst of vors and textures.


    As the first few chords of the song¡¯s chorus yed, I found myself unable to contain my enthusiasm any longer. Setting down the knife, I twirled around the kitchen, my movements carefree and unburdened. The utensils hanging on the wall seemed to watch with amusement as I embraced the joy of the moment.


    ¡°Whew, it¡¯s like a kitchen dance party in here!¡± I eximed with augh, the sheer silliness of it all causing my heart to lighten.


    With newfound vigor, I returned to the task at hand. The vegetables came together in a beautiful medley, each piece a testament to the care and attention I was putting into creating a dish that would be enjoyed by everyone at the BBQ.


    As I drizzled the dressing over the sd, I couldn¡¯t help but talk to myself, the words flowing naturally as if I was sharing the moment with a close friend.


    ¡°Alright, sd, you¡¯re going to be the star of the show tonight,¡± I dered with a grin, tossing the ingredients gently to ensure they were coated evenly. ¡°You¡¯re going to dazzle everyone with your colors, vors, and of course, my impable sd-making skills.¡±


    I chuckled at my own yful banter, a sense of camaraderie forming between me and the food I was preparing. The anticipation of the evening ahead fueled my every action, infusing the task with a sense of purpose beyond just making a sd.


    With the final toss, the sd wasplete, a vibrant masterpiece ready to be shared. I paused for a moment to admire my handiwork, a sense of satisfaction washing over me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beauty,¡± I murmured, my heart full of pride and excitement.


    As I ced the sd in the fridge to chill, the music continued to y in the background, providing the soundtrack to my dance in the kitchen. I couldn¡¯t resist breaking out into another dance, the freedom of movement a celebration of life¡¯s simple pleasures.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got that right!¡± I eximed,ughing as I twirled around, the sheer absurdity of the situation making it all the more enjoyable.


    With the sd prepared and the dance party in the kitchening to a close, I took a moment to catch my breath and soak in the happiness that had filled the room. The countdown to Cher¡¯s BBQ night had officially begun, and I couldn¡¯t wait to share the sd.


    After a refreshing shower, I stood before the bathroom mirror, the steam creating a misty backdrop as I went through my skincare routine. The soothing sensation of the products against my skin helped ease away any lingering tension from the day. As I massaged in the moisturizer, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of contentment-both with the routine and with the anticipation of the evening ahead.


    With a towel wrapped around my hair, I moved to my vanity and began applying makeup. Each brushstroke felt like a small act of self-care, a reminder that taking care of myself was essential and deeply rewarding. A light, natural look emerged-one that highlighted my features without masking them.


    As my hair tumbled down in soft waves, I watched myself transform into a reflection that felt confident and ready to face the world. I nced at the clock, realizing that it was almost time to head to Cher¡¯s BBQ night.


    With my makeupplete and my hair dried and styled, I stood before my closet, contemting what to wear. My fingers brushed against the fabric of various dresses, each representing a different mood. Finally, I settled on a ck flowy dress that embodied both elegance andfort. Slipping into it, I felt the soft fabric cascade around me, the dress swaying gently with my movements.


    Just as I fastened a delicate bracelet around my wrist, the door to my room creaked open, and Ace walked in. His presence brought a smile to my face, and my heart warmed at the sight of him.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted, his eyes taking in my appearance with an appreciative nce.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I replied, feeling a slight blush rise to my cheeks.


    Ace¡¯s gaze was intense, yet tender as he stepped closer. In his hand was a small box, and he held it out to me. ¡°I got you something.¡±


    I epted the box with curiosity, my fingers tracing its smooth surface. Slowly, I opened it, revealing a delicate swan ne that glimmered in the soft light.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I breathed, my eyes fixed on the intricate design.


    Ace¡¯s lips curved into a warm smile. ¡°I thought it suited you.¡±


    As I looked up at him, gratitude filled my heart. It wasn¡¯t just about the ne; it was about the thought and care he had put into the gesture. ¡°Thank you, Ace. It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    He nodded, his expression softening. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    The ne found its ce around my neck, the swan pendant resting gently against my corbone. It was a symbol of grace and strength-a reminder of the journey I had been on and the woman I had be.


    As I turned to face the mirror once more, I felt a surge of confidence. The reflection that stared back at me was more than just makeup and a dress-it was a reflection of resilience, growth, and the love and support that surrounded me.


    Ace¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°Are you ready to head to Cher¡¯s?¡±


    I met his gaze, a mixture of excitement and anticipation reflected in my eyes. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    With his arm extended, he offered it to me, a silent invitation to join him. I stepped forward, linking my arm with his, and together, we made our way out of the room.


    As we walked down the hallway, the soft glow of the evening sun filtering through the windows, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the moments like these. The simple act of getting ready, of sharing a gesture of affection, was a reminder that life was filled with beauty and connection.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for the ne,¡± I said, breaking thefortable silence between us.


    Ace squeezed my arm gently, his smile warm. ¡°You deserve all the beautiful things, Lily.¡±

 74

    As Ace and I stepped out of the house, I cradled my bowl of sd carefully in my hands, making sure not a single leaf went astray. It seemed like every time we were headed to Cher¡¯s, it promised to be an eventful evening.


    As we approached the car, I noticed that Alex was already seated in the driver¡¯s seat, his expression an amusing mix of patience and amusement. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his perpetually punctual nature.


    ¡°Hey, Alex,¡± I greeted as I slid into the passenger seat, sd bowl nestled safely in myp.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He turned to me with a wry smile. ¡°Oh, so you decided to bring a plus-one to the party.¡±


    I grinned, looking down at the sd. ¡°Well, I figured the sd might as well get a chance to socialize too.¡±


    Ace settled into the back seat, hisughter joining in. ¡°Just make sure it doesn¡¯t get too rowdy.¡±


    Alex rolled his eyes, feigning exasperation. ¡°Oh, great, I¡¯ve got a chatty sd and a rowdy Ace to contend with.¡±


    The car rumbled to life as Alex started the engine, and we pulled out of the driveway. As we navigated through the streets, the banter between us continued, turning the journey into an entertaining ride.


    ¡°So, Darling,¡± Alex began, ncing at me through the rearview mirror, ¡°are you nning to introduce your sd to the other sds at the party?¡±


    I nodded with mock seriousness. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s time my sd made some sd friends. Socializing is important, you know.¡±


    Ace chimed in with a grin. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll form a sd alliance and overthrow the main course.¡±


    Alex chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Watch out, Cher, we¡¯re bringing a revolution in a Tupperware container.¡±


    Theughter filled the car, and for those moments, any worries or stress seemed to dissipate. It was these lighthearted moments that reminded me of the value of friendships and the ability to find joy in the simplest of interactions.


    As we pulled up to Cher¡¯s house, the atmosphere was already alive with the sounds of chatter andughter. Stepping out of the car, I held onto my sd bowl as though it were my plus-one to this party.


    Cher¡¯s husband greeted us with a warm smile, his eyes twinkling with familiarity. ¡°Hey, guys! d you could make it!¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world,¡± I replied, my excitement palpable.


    Cher¡¯s two friends joined us, exchanging hugs and hellos. The air was filled with a sense of camaraderie, an unspoken understanding that we were here to celebrate friendship and good times.


    Cher, her baby bump proudly on disy, appeared from the house, a pitcher of margaritas in hand. I couldn¡¯t help but admire her energy and enthusiasm despite being pregnant.


    ¡°Wee, you guys!¡± she eximed, her smile radiant.


    ¡°Cher, you¡¯re a real trooper, making margaritas even when you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Ace teased.


    Cherughed, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Hey, the party must go on!¡±


    As we settled into the lively atmosphere of the BBQ, our conversations flowed effortlessly. The scent of grilled food filled the air, and the clinking of sses andughter were a testament to the bonds we shared.


    Cher¡¯s husband expertly manned the grill, and the food was soon ready, piled high on tes as we all gathered around the outdoor table. My sd found its ce among the spread of dishes, surrounded by an assortment of culinary delights.


    Cher handed out the margaritas, making sure hers was non-alcoholic, and we raised our sses in a toast. ¡°To good food, greatpany, and the joy of being together!¡±


    As the evening carried on, the atmosphere grew even livelier. Laughter and conversation flowed freely, and the margaritas had certainly yed their part in adding to the cheerful ambiance. The warmth of friendship and the delicious aroma of the barbecue mingled in the air, creating an intoxicating blend that seemed to wrap around us.


    As I savored another bite of sd, the effects of the margaritas were starting to make themselves known. A pleasant buzz enveloped me, making myughtere more easily and my movements a tad more carefree. I felt the rhythm of the music ying in the background pulsating through me, as if it had be an extension of my own heartbeat.


    Bncing my te of sd and a juicy piece of barbecue on a flimsy paper te, I was in the process of navigating my way back to the table when Ace and Alex appeared in front of me. Their concerned expressions were softened by the flickering glow of the outdoor lights.


    ¡°Hey, Lily, are you okay?¡± Ace¡¯s voice was filled with genuine concern.


    I blinked, my eyes feeling a bit unfocused as I met their gaze. ¡°Hmm? Oh, yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied with a hazy grin.


    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his concern mirroring Ace¡¯s. ¡°You sure? You seem a little¡­ tipsy.¡±


    I giggled, a little too loudly, and swayed slightly as I bnced the te in my hands. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just having fun!¡±


    The words seemed to tumble from my lips with an exaggerated enthusiasm that seemed even more amusing to me in my slightly inebriated state.


    Ace exchanged a nce with Alex, his lips quirking into a small smile. ¡°Well, just be careful with that te.¡±


    I nodded earnestly, my grin widening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    But then, as if my tipsy mind had decided to add a twist of mischief to the situation, I leaned in a little closer to them and whispered with a conspiratorial grin, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m not wearing any panties.¡±

 75

    My heart raced as Ace and Alex¡¯s eyes darkened, a hint of mischief dancing in their gazes. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true,¡± they both said in a low, synchronized tone. My nerves mingled with a rush of excitement as they each took one of my hands, their touch sending shivers up my spine.


    Without hesitation, they led me up the creaking wooden stairs, the soft glow of the chandelier casting eerie shadows along the corridor. The air was heavy with anticipation as we reached one of Cher¡¯s bedrooms. The room was shrouded in darkness, save for the faint moonlight filtering through the curtains.


    As we entered, the door clicked shut behind us, enclosing us in a cocoon of secrecy. I felt a mixture of vulnerability and curiosity; the unfamiliarity of the situation sent my heart pounding even harder. Ace and Alex pushed me gently against a nearby table, the cool surface contrasting with the heat that had begun to pool in my cheeks.


    The atmosphere was charged with tension, the weight of their intentions palpable. I could sense their closeness, their breaths mingling with mine. It was as if time itself had slowed down, focusing all its attention on this singr moment. My mind raced with questions and desires, unsure of what was toe.


    With a shared nce that spoke volumes, Ace and Alex leaned in simultaneously, their lips brushing gently against mine. The contact was electrifying, a spark that ignited a cascade of emotions within me. Their kisses were tender yet intense, exploring the uncharted territory between friendship and something more.


    As the kiss deepened, I found myself lost in a whirlwind of sensations. The world around us faded into obscurity, leaving only the three of us in this enchanted bubble of intimacy. Their touch was both gentle and possessive, a contradiction that somehow made perfect sense in the context of the moment.


    The room was dark and they both ced a hand between my thighs to see if I was really wearing panties. I didn¡¯t.


    They began to kiss again, this time more passionately than before. My hands went to their back and pulled them closer to me. I could feel their hard cocks through their pants.


    Their hands roamed over my body, touching every part of me that they could reach. I felt their fingers touch my nipples and then move down my stomach until they reached my pussy.


    I moaned as one finger slid inside me and began to massage my clit. The other hand found its way to my mouth where I sucked on it like it was a cock. I heard them moan in pleasure as they fingered me.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I loved the feeling of being desired by these two once. It made me so wet that I knew I would cum soon. I wanted to feel them inside me but there was no way that was going to happen. ¡°You want to fuck me?¡± l asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± they said in unison. I sat up and began to take off my shirt. They both took off their shirts and threw them across the room. I grabbed each of their cocks and began to stroke them.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to get them inside me. I looked up at them and smiled. ¡°I want you both to fuck me.¡± I told them. ¡°What?¡± they asked.


    ¡°I want you both to fuck me. I want to feel your cocks deep inside me.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± they asked. ¡°Yes¡±, I replied. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡± I spread my legs.


    They lifted my ass off the ground and I waited for them to enter me.


    They got on either side of me and slowly entered me. It felt so good. I closed my eyes and leaned back enjoying the feeling of their cocks inside me.


    After a few minutes, I began to move my hips against theirs, trying to get them even deeper inside me. I could hear them breathing heavily and the sound of our bodies pping together filled the room.


    They began to pick up speed and I could feel myself getting close to cumming. I moaned loudly and my body shook with the orgasm. I opened my eyes and saw them looking at me with lust. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± they said.


    We were busy scrambling our clothes together in the dark when suddenly the light in the room flicked on revealing a shocked Cher. Her eyes widened and when I looked around I wanted to bury myself alive.  ¡°In the nursery room?!!!¡± She yelled in horror.

 76

    As the night draped itself in obsidian hues, I found myself in the midst of a flurry of preparations. The air wasced with a sense of anticipation, an electric current that set my heart aflutter. The asion ahead was nothing short of extraordinary ¨C a dinner with Cher and her husband, an invitation that hinted at the gravity of the matter they wished to share.


    The room was bathed in a soft, ambient glow as I stood before my wardrobe, contemting the perfect attire for the evening. A ssic ck dress seemed to beckon to me, its fabric shimmering like midnight silk. The dress, an embodiment of elegance and poise, held an air of understated mour that felt fitting for the night¡¯s event. Its silhouette embraced me in a gentle embrace, entuating my curves while allowing for graceful movement.


    As I slipped into the dress, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of confidence wash over me. The velvety texture brushed against my skin, its darkness absorbing the surrounding light, making me feel like a starless night sky. It was as if the dress itself held a secret allure, a promise of captivating conversations and whispered confidences.


    Turning my attention to the mirror, I felt a mix of excitement and determination. The makeup brushesy before me like an artist¡¯s arsenal, waiting to transform my canvas into a masterpiece. With each stroke, I blended colors that mirrored the enchanting intery between shadow and moonlight. A touch of smoky eyeshadow emphasized the mystery in my gaze, while a deep crimson lipstick added a touch of daring to my smile. The process was a dance of self-expression, a ritual that allowed me to embrace the allure of the night and the promise it held.


    Amidst the subtle hum of the cosmetics and the soft rustle of fabric, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the news Cher and her husband had in store for us. Their invitation had carried an air of gravitas, a weightiness that hinted at something significant. What could it be? My mind danced with possibilities as I finished perfecting my look, a reflection of both my inner self and the world I was stepping into.


    As the clock ticked closer to the appointed hour, I smoothed the edges of my dress and adjusted the dainty ne that adorned my neck. The night outside had deepened, the velvety sky speckled with stars that glimmered like diamonds against the vast expanse. It was a reminder of the mysteries thaty beyond ourprehension, much like the secrets that Cher and her husband were about to unveil.


    The night was alive with anticipation as I stepped into the car alongside Ace and Alex. The familiar hum of the engine seemed to resonate with the excitement coursing through us, creating a symphony of adventure and possibility. As we embarked on the journey to the restaurant, our conversation flowed effortlessly, weaving a tapestry of shared stories andughter.


    Ace¡¯s voice, warm and resonant, wove through the air as he recounted an amusing anecdote from his day. Alex, with his characteristic wit, responded with a clever remark that had us all chuckling.


    The restaurant¡¯s entrance beckoned, bathed in soft illumination that cast a warm glow on the pavement. Cher and her husband awaited us inside, their smiles a reflection of the joy that radiated through the night. As we settled into our seats, the evening¡¯s menu unfolded before us like a treasure map, each dish a tantalizing possibility.


    Conversations flowed seamlessly as we made our selections, the clinking of silverware and the distant hum of other diners creating a soothing backdrop. Cher¡¯s husband, hisughter hearty and infectious, shared a yful tale that had us all nodding and exchanging knowing nces.


    Our orders were ced, each choice a reflection of our unique tastes and preferences. Ace¡¯s preference for the bold and vorful led him to select a rich, sulent steak, while Alex¡¯s adventurous spirit prompted him to choose an intricate seafood dish that promised to be a culinary journey. My choice, a delicate yet intricate pasta dish, mirrored my love for subtle nuances and unexpected delights.


    As we awaited the arrival of our meals, Cher¡¯s eyes sparkled with a secret she seemed eager to share. The air seemed to shimmer with the magic of her words, as if the universe itself celebrated this new chapter of her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m being paranoid about a lot of things,¡± she confessed, her vulnerability a testament to the depth of her emotions. I nodded, understanding all too well the mix of joy and apprehension that such a momentous event could bring.


    ¡°Even though my baby isn¡¯t born yet,¡± Cher continued, her voice tinged with earnestness, ¡°I want to say, if something ever happens to me and my man, I want you, Ace and Alex, to be the legal guardians of my baby.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Time seemed to pause as her words hung in the air, the weight of her request settling over us like a warm embrace. My heart swelled with emotion, the gravity of her trust and the honor of her request intertwining in a tapestry of profound connection.


    Alex¡¯s voice, gentle yet inquisitive, broke the silence. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, his concern for his sister evident in his eyes. Cher¡¯s smile, radiant and unwavering, met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m so sure,¡± she replied, her confidence a beacon of unwavering certainty.


    Then, those heartfelt eyes turned to me, and I felt a wave of emotion wash over me. ¡°I just know my baby will feel so loved,¡± she said, her words a balm for my heart. In that moment, I understood the depth of her faith in us, the faith that we would be a safe haven for her precious child, a shelter of love and care.


    Tears glistened in my eyes as I nodded, a silent affirmation of the promise that Cher had entrusted to us. Across the table, Alex¡¯s expression mirrored mine, a blend of gratitude and reverence for the bond that connected us all.

 77

    The first tendrils of morning light filtered through the curtains, gently rousing me from slumber. As I stretched and yawned, I was greeted by a breathtaking sight that left me momentarily speechless. My room was awash with a riot of colors, balloons of all shapes and sizes bobbing in the air like cheerful messengers of joy. Presents, beautifully wrapped, adorned every avable surface, and the air was tinged with an air of anticipation and delight.


    ¡°Happy birthday!!¡± came the exuberant chorus from the doorway, as Alex and Ace burst into my room, their faces illuminated by radiant smiles. Their excitement was infectious, and my heart swelled with gratitude and affection for these two remarkable individuals who had orchestrated such a magical surprise.


    Breakfast, an array of my favorite dishes, was arranged on a tray at the foot of my bed. The fragrant aroma of freshly brewed coffee, the tantalizing scent of warm pastries, and the sight of vibrant fruits beckoned to me, promising a culinary journey that matched the richness of the morning¡¯s celebrations.


    I could hardly contain my wonder and delight as I sat up, taking in every detail. The balloons danced yfully in the air, their colors echoing the jubtion that resonated within me. The presents, wrapped with care and attention, were like little mysteries waiting to be unveiled. It was as if the room itself had been transformed into a haven of celebration, a testament to the love and thoughtfulness that Alex and Ace had poured into this day.


    Theirughter was like a melody, harmonizing with the joy that flowed through me. Their presence was a gift in itself, a reminder of the deep connections that had shaped my life¡¯s journey. As they handed me a cake adorned with flickering candles, their eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    ¡°Make a wish,¡± they urged, their voices a chorus of encouragement. I closed my eyes for a moment, my heart overflowing with emotions too profound to express. In that suspended moment, I felt the weight of the years that had led me to this point, and the promise of the future that awaited.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the soft tendrils of twilight began to envelop the world outside, casting long shadows that danced across the walls of my room. It was the eve of my birthday, a momentous asion that I had been eagerly awaiting. The air was filled with a palpable excitement, a feeling that seemed to echo the fluttering of my heart as I stood before my vanity mirror, gazing at the beautiful bodycon dress that Ace had gifted me. Its fabric shimmered in the dim light, each thread seemingly infused with a touch of magic.


    I carefully slid the dress off its hanger, feeling the smooth material cascade through my fingers. Its deep, midnight blue hue seemed to mirror the night sky itself, and the intricatece detailing that adorned the edges added a touch of delicate elegance. As I slipped into the dress, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how perfectly it hugged my curves, making me feel both morous andfortable at the same time.


    With the dress on, I turned my attention to the exquisite essories that Alex had chosen for me. A pair of sparkling silver heels that glittered like stars caught my eye, and I knew they wouldplement the dress perfectly. As I slipped them on, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of gratitude for having such wonderful boyfriends who knew my style so well.


    Next came the jewelry, a delicate ne and matching earrings that sparkled with an understated grace. They added a touch of sophistication to the ensemble, enhancing its allure without overpowering it. As I fastened the ne around my neck and adorned my ears with the earrings, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how every element of the outfit seemed toe together seamlessly.


    As the final touches fell into ce, I stole a final nce at my reflection in the mirror. I was transformed, a vision of elegance and confidence, ready to embrace the festivities that awaited me downstairs. The soft glow of the room seemed to cast a halo around me, as if acknowledging the significance of the day.


    As I made my way down the staircase, the gentle hum of excitement grew louder with each step. And then, as I reached the bottom, the sight before me took my breath away. The living room was aglow with a warm light, decorations that seemed to shimmer and dance in the soft illumination.


    Amidst theughter and chatter, I saw Ace and Alex standing side by side, their smiles wide and infectious. It was evident that they had poured their hearts into making this night special for me. And as I approached them, their eyes seemed to sparkle with a shared secret. They had a surprise in store, one that I couldn¡¯t have anticipated.


    Before I could gather my thoughts, the room erupted in cheers as the sound of music filled the air. Miley Cyrus herself took the stage, her voice carrying a mix of power and vulnerability that resonated with everyone present. The room seemed to pulse with energy, a harmonious blend of celebration and admiration for the artist before us.


    As the night unfolded, the music continued to envelop us, and I found myself lost in the rhythm, dancing andughing with friends old and new. And then, as if the surprises couldn¡¯t get any grander, DJ Khaled himself stepped behind the turntables, infusing the night with an even more infectious energy.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Amidst the whirlwind of joy and celebration, I felt a pair of arms envelop me in a warm embrace. It was Cher, my best friend, her eyes shining with uncontainable excitement. ¡°Happy birthday, bestie!¡± she eximed.


    As I marveled at the feast before me, a familiar voice broke through my reverie. ¡°Are you having fun?¡± It was Alex, his toneced with a mix of amusement and affection. I turned around, a smile spreading across my face as I took in his presence. He stood there, looking dashing in his attire, a reflection of the festivities that surrounded us.


    I nodded enthusiastically, the excitement in my eyes mirroring my words. ¡°I love it,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with genuine enthusiasm. It was more than just the food and the ambiance-it was the thoughtfulness behind it all, the realization that Alex and Ace had orchestrated this scene to make my birthday celebration truly memorable.

 78

    The sun hungzily in the sky, casting a brilliant nket of gold upon the sandy shores of the beach club. The rhythmic sound of crashing waves provided a soothing backdrop to the scene, as the three of us-Ace, Alex, and I-sat under a colorful umbre, our feet sinking into the warm sand. The scent of salty sea air mixed with the tantalizing aroma of nearby food stalls, creating a sensory symphony that was the essence of a perfect beach day.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s up for a swim?¡± I announced with a mischievous grin, eyeing the inviting stretch of ocean before us.


    Ace leaned back in his beach chair, shielding his eyes from the sun with a hand. ¡°I¡¯m definitely in, but you know I¡¯m just going to float there and pretend I¡¯m a merman.¡±


    Alex chuckled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a man of simple aquatic aspirations, Ace.¡±


    Ace shrugged, a yful smirk dancing on his lips. ¡°Hey, mermaids have a pretty good life, okay? Plus, they get to sing underwater without anyone judging their singing skills.¡±


    Iughed, imagining Ace serenading the fish with his merman melodies. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ve got your priorities straight.¡±


    Alex leaned forward, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Speaking of singing, remember that karaoke night we hadst summer? I still can¡¯t get your rendition of ¡®Bohemian Rhapsody¡¯ out of my head.¡±


    I groaned, covering my face with my hands in mock embarrassment. ¡°Oh,e on! I was just channeling my inner rockstar.¡±


    Ace chuckled, patting me on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your vocal stylings definitely left an impression.¡±


    Alex nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not every day you witness someone hit all those high notes while attempting the moonwalk.¡±


    We burst intoughter, the memory of that hriously off-key performance bonding us even further. As ourughter subsided, I turned my attention to the array of beach snacksid out before us. ¡°Okay, speaking of priorities, who¡¯s ready to devour those nachos?¡±


    Ace¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, you know I¡¯m always up for a nacho feast.¡±


    Alex nodded, reaching for a nacho chip and dipping it into the salsa. ¡°Nacho average snack, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    I grinned, shaking my head at their puns. ¡°You two are a pun-tastic duo.¡±


    Ace waggled his eyebrows. ¡°Pun-tastic? I¡¯m ttered. I¡¯ve finally achieved my life¡¯s goal.¡±


    As we continued to munch on the nachos, our conversation flowed effortlessly from one topic to another, each moment infused with a shared camaraderie that came from years of friendship. It was as if time had no hold on us.


    Alex suddenly pointed towards the water, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s up for a sandcastle-building contest?¡±


    Ace raised an eyebrow, pretending to ponder the idea. ¡°Well, I suppose I could use my merman instincts to craft the ultimate sandcastle.¡±


    I rolled my eyes,ughing. ¡°Oh, please. We all know you¡¯re just going to dig a massive hole and call it a sandcastle.¡±


    Ace grinned unapologetically. ¡°Hey, holes are just inverted sandcastles, right?¡±


    Alex and I exchanged amused nces, unable to contain ourughter at Ace¡¯s unique take on sandcastle architecture. ¡°Alright, challenge epted,¡± I dered, grabbing a bucket and shovel from a nearby beach cart. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can build the most epic sandcastle!¡±


    As we stood back, admiring our sandcastle masterpiece with pride, a sense of aplishment washed over us. Our creation may not have rivaled the Taj Mahal in architectural prowess, but it held within it the essence of our sharedughter and camaraderie.


    However, just as we were about to capture a photo to immortalize our sandy achievement, a whirlwind of energy and innocence came charging towards us. It was a child, no older than four or five, his eyes wide with wonder as he surveyed our creation.


    ¡°Wow, cool sandcastle!¡± the child eximed, his voice ringing with unadulterated excitement.


    Before any of us could respond, his tiny hands reached out and identally toppled a tower, sending a cascade of sand tumbling down. The child¡¯s expression shifted from awe to devastation in an instant, his lower lip quivering as he stared at the fallen sandcastle.


    ¡°Oh no, buddy. It¡¯s okay,¡± Ace said gently, kneeling down beside the child. ¡°Sandcastles are meant to be yed with!¡±


    Alex joined them, his voice soothing as he added, ¡°And you know what? We can build an even better one together!¡±


    Tears welled up in the child¡¯s eyes as he looked up at us, his bottom lip trembling as he struggled to hold back his emotions. It was a moment that tugged at our hearts, a reminder of the fragility of childhood and the power of empathy.


    As Ace and Alexforted the child, offering words of encouragement and gentle pats on the back, I couldn¡¯t help but observe the scene with a sense of admiration. Their natural instinct to providefort and understanding was evident, and in that moment, I saw a glimpse of the incredible fathers they would someday be.


    As I stood on the beach, my gaze shifted between the fading sun and the scene unfolding before me. Ace and Alex were now fully engaged in building a new sandcastle, theirughter and banter carried on the breeze. Their focus was not solely on the castle, but on the pure joy of the moment, as they worked side by side with the little boy who had inadvertently be part of our beach day adventure.


    The child¡¯s excitement was palpable as he scooped sand into buckets, his tiny hands working with a determination that mirrored the adults beside him. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I listened to the exchange of ideas and yful arguments over castle design, each of them fully invested in the shared endeavor.


    Amidst the sound of sand beingpacted and the softpping of waves, I suddenly caught a snippet of conversation that made my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Your girlfriend is really pretty,¡± the little boy said with an air of innocent candor, his eyes filled with admiration.


    Both Ace and Alex paused for a moment, their shovels frozen mid-action. I watched as they exchanged a quick nce, their expressions mirroring a mix of surprise and amusement.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Ace responded with a chuckle, exchanging a yful nudge with Alex.


    Alex nodded in agreement, a knowing grin on his face. ¡°Absolutely. She¡¯s the best.¡±


    As the sandcastle began to take shape under their joint effort, I found myself lost in thought. The simplicity of the scene was a reflection of the beauty that existed in our rtionship-an unspoken bond that allowed us to embrace the moment and find joy in the simplest of interactions.


    The sun had nearly disappeared below the horizon, casting a final cascade of colors across the sky. The sandcastle stood before us, a testimony to the collective efforts of three individuals from different walks of life, brought together by chance and shared experiences.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As the little boy¡¯s parents approached once more, I watched as they exchanged grateful smiles with Ace and Alex. It was evident that their kindness had left asting impact on the child¡¯s day-a small act of building sandcastles that had transformed into an unforgettable memory.


    As we prepared to leave the beach, I joined Ace and Alex by thepleted sandcastle, the gentle lull of the waves in the background. With a knowing smile, I leaned in and whispered, ¡°You guys are going to make fantastic dads someday.¡±

 79

    The bustling atmosphere of the mall surrounded us, a symphony ofughter, music, and the faint rustle of shopping bags. Cher and I navigated through the vibrant maze of stores, our mission clear in our minds-gather thest-minute essentials for Cher¡¯s uing baby gender reveal party. The anticipation of the event was palpable, and excitement radiated from Cher as she browsed through adorable baby clothes and party decorations.


    ¡°Can you believe the gender reveal is just a few days away?¡± Cher eximed, holding up a tiny onesie with the words ¡°Little Prince¡± embroidered on it.


    I smiled, the enthusiasm in her voice infectious. ¡°I know, time really flies, doesn¡¯t it? You must be getting so excited!¡±


    Cher nodded eagerly, her eyes shining with joy. ¡°Oh, absolutely! I can¡¯t wait to find out whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl. But you know what¡¯s even more fun? The look on everyone¡¯s faces when they finally find out!¡±


    As we continued our shopping spree, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Cher¡¯s anticipation. ¡°I have a feeling the suspense is going to be intense. And speaking of suspense, have you thought of any creative ways to reveal the gender?¡±


    Cher¡¯s grin widened as she held up a box of confetti poppers. ¡°Oh, you have no idea! I¡¯ve been brainstorming ideas for weeks. Confetti poppers, colored smoke, even a mini treasure hunt. I want it to be memorable!¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re determined to keep your guests on their toes.¡±


    Cher nodded, her eyes sparkling mischievously. ¡°Absolutely! Plus, it¡¯s the perfect excuse for a little extra fun.¡±


    We wandered into a store filled with baby toys and nursery decorations, our eyes dancing over the cute disys. Cher picked up a plush elephant and held it out to me. ¡°What do you think about this for the nursery?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I examined the soft toy, its pastel colors and friendly expression making it an ideal addition to any baby¡¯s room. ¡°It¡¯s adorable, Cher. The baby is going to love it!¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes softened as she ced the elephant back on the shelf. ¡°I hope so. I just want everything to be perfect for our little one.¡±


    I reached out and gently squeezed her arm. ¡°You¡¯re doing an amazing job, Cher. And trust me, your love and care are going to create the perfect environment for your baby.¡±


    Cher smiled appreciatively, her gratitude evident in her gaze. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s reassuring to have friends like you by my side through all of this.¡±


    As we continued to peruse the store, our conversation turned to the party itself. Cher¡¯s excitement was contagious as she described the decorations, the food, and the little surprises she had nned for her guests. It was clear that she had poured her heart and soul into making this event a celebration to remember.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so grateful to have the support of friends and family,¡± Cher said, her voice tinged with emotion. ¡°It really takes a vige, you know?¡±


    I nodded, understanding the sentiment. ¡°Absolutely. And your vige is here for you every step of the way.¡±


    Cher paused for a moment, her gaze fixed on a disy of baby nkets. ¡°You know, I was thinking about the day I found out I was pregnant. It was a mix of shock and happiness, and I didn¡¯t know what to expect. But having you and everyone else be a part of this journey has made it so much more special.¡±


    I smiled, touched by Cher¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to be a part of it too, Cher. And I can¡¯t wait to see your little one grow up surrounded by so much love.¡±


    As we continued to browse the store, our conversation shifted to the practicalities of parenting. Cher¡¯s excitement was tempered with a touch of nervousness, as she admitted to feeling a bit overwhelmed by the thought of juggling motherhood and her other responsibilities.


    ¡°Cher, you¡¯ve got this,¡± I reassured her. ¡°Parentinges with its challenges, but your love and determination will guide you through every step.¡±


    The bustling energy of the food court surrounded us as we sat amidst a sea of shopping bags, our fingers leisurely dipping into a shared basket of golden French fries. The aroma of various cuisines wafted through the air, creating a sensory symphony that underscored our conversation. Cher and I leaned back in our chairs, ourughter ringing out as we recounted our day of retail therapy.


    ¡°So how¡¯s it going with you and my brothers?¡± Cher asked, her expression a mix of curiosity and yfulness. ¡°You don¡¯t really talk much about the rtionship. Is it that good? You used toin about Leon so much.¡±


    Iughed, dipping a fry into a dollop of ketchup before replying. ¡°Oh, how things have changed! It¡¯s actually going really well, Cher. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡±


    Cher raised an eyebrow, her yful grin widening. ¡°Is that so? You know, I used to worry that you might not be able to handle the quirky family humor.¡±


    I chuckled, remembering the countless times Ace and Alex¡¯s unique brand of humor had caught me off guard. ¡°Oh trust me, I¡¯ve adapted. I¡¯ve even managed to crack a few jokes that earned their approval.¡±


    Cherughed, her eyes dancing with amusement. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a sign you¡¯re officially part of the family. We take our humor very seriously.¡±


    Taking a sip of my drink, I leaned forward slightly, a thoughtful expression on my face. ¡°You know, Cher, it¡¯s been quite a journey. I remember when we first started dating, and the thought of being with your brothers felt like a secret I had to keep from you.¡±


    Cher¡¯s  gaze met mine. ¡°Yeah, I was pretty mad when I found out. I mean, you were my best friend, and you didn¡¯t even tell me something so important. It really pissed me off.¡±


    I nodded in understanding, fully aware of the hurt that my secrecy had caused. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that, Cher. I never meant to hurt you. It¡¯s just that I was scared about how you¡¯d react.¡±


    Cher sighed, her features softening. ¡°I know you were. And honestly, once I saw you with my brothers and how much you care about them, I couldn¡¯t stay mad for long.¡±


    A warm smile spread across my face as I looked at Cher. ¡°You know, I care about them so much. They¡¯re incredible, Cher-so mature and caring. I couldn¡¯t ask for better boyfriends.¡±


    Cher¡¯s eyes softened, a genuine warmth in her gaze. ¡°I can see that, you know. You make them happy, and that means the world to me.¡±


    I felt a rush of gratitude as I listened to Cher¡¯s words. Her eptance and support were invaluable, and I was deeply touched by the way she hade to embrace our rtionship.


    ¡°You know,¡± Cher continued, a yful glint in her eye, ¡°I used to fantasize about setting you up with some amazing guy. Little did I know that my own brothers would be the ones to capture your heart.¡±


    Iughed, shaking my head in mock disbelief. ¡°Oh, the irony of it all.¡±


    Cher¡¯sughter mingled with mine, the sound a reflection of the easy camaraderie that defined our friendship. ¡°But seriously,¡± she said, her tone more serious now, ¡°I¡¯m d it turned out this way. You fit so well with our family. And I don¡¯t think I want to see my brothers with anyone else. It¡¯s so perfect.¡±


    The sincerity in Cher¡¯s words struck a chord within me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotion. The road to this point had been filled with twists and turns, but the love and support I felt from Cher now made it all worthwhile.


    ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to have you in my life, Cher,¡± I said softly, my voice filled with gratitude. ¡°Your eptance means everything to me.¡±


    Cher smiled, her eyes shimmering with emotion. ¡°And I¡¯m lucky to have you too. Not only are you my best friend, but also my sister.¡±

 80

    The soft morning light streamed through the curtains, casting a gentle glow across the room as I stood before the mirror. The air was filled with anticipation and excitement, as today was the day of Cher¡¯s baby gender reveal party. The instructions were clear: wear white. And so, I had carefully chosen a stunning white two-piece set for the asion.


    The outfit consisted of a cropped top with delicatece detailing that added an elegant touch, and a high-waisted skirt that flowed gracefully to my ankles. The fabric was lightweight, almost ethereal, draping in a way that felt bothfortable and effortlessly chic. I admired myself in the mirror, appreciating how the ensemble captured the essence of the event-pure, joyful, and full of promise.


    As I stood there, a surge of excitement coursed through me, and the room seemed toe alive with energy. I couldn¡¯t help but break into a spontaneous dance, my movements fluid and joyful. The soft strains of music from my phone filled the air, and I swayed to the rhythm as I worked on my hair and makeup.


    My fingers brushed through my hair, creating loose waves that cascaded down my shoulders. With each stroke of the brush, I felt a sense of readiness-ready to celebrate, to share in Cher¡¯s joy, and to createsting memories with friends and family.


    As I picked up my makeup brushes, I caught my own reflection in the mirror-a reflection that exuded a mix of confidence and happiness. I applied a lightyer of foundation, allowing my skin to breathe and glow. A touch of blush added a hint of color to my cheeks, and I swept a shimmering eyeshadow across my eyelids, entuating their natural sparkle.


    With each stroke of the brush, I found myself humming a tune that matched the beat of my heart. The excitement of the day, the thrill of anticipation-it was alling together in this moment. And so, without hesitation, I began to sing, my voice filling the room with a melody of happiness.


    The lyrics flowed effortlessly, a song of celebration and camaraderie. The mirror became my audience, and I sang with all my heart, feeling the music resonate within me. My reflection seemed to dance alongside me, a partner in the joyous routine.


    The final touch was a swipe of lip gloss-a subtle shade that enhanced the natural hue of my lips. I admired the finished look, appreciating how itplemented the simplicity and elegance of the white ensemble.


    With my hair and makeupplete, I stepped back to take in the full picture. The white two-piece set, the waves of my hair, and the hint of sparkle on my eyelids.


    The excitement in the air was palpable as Ace, Alex, and I finally arrived at Cher¡¯s baby gender reveal party. The venue was adorned with an array of decorations that transformed the space into a whimsical wondend of white and pastel hues. Streamers in shades of pink and blue danced in the breeze, while delicate papernterns cast a warm and inviting glow. The tables were adorned with centerpieces of white flowers and twinkling fairy lights, creating an ambiance that was both enchanting and celebratory.


    ¡°Hiii,¡± Cher greeted us with a wide smile as we approached her. We enveloped her in a group hug, ourughter mingling with the hum of excitement. ¡°Come!¡± she eximed, her eyes shining. ¡°It¡¯s about to start.¡±


    Following Cher¡¯s lead, we made our way through the gathering, our footsteps mingling with the chatter of friends and family who hade to share in the anticipation of the moment. The atmosphere was alive with joy and anticipation, and a sense of unity seemed to envelop us all.


    As we gathered in a designated area, our attention turned to a stage adorned with arge, intricately decorated box. Cher stood beside it, her excitement radiating from her as she held a microphone in her hand. The crowd hushed in anticipation, their eyes fixed on Cher and the mystery she was about to unveil.


    With a smile that could light up the night sky, Cher addressed the gathering. ¡°Thank you all for being here to celebrate this special moment with us. It¡¯s been a journey of excitement and anticipation, and today we get to finally share the gender of our baby with all of you.¡±


    A chorus of cheers and apuse filled the air, and we exchanged smiles with the friends and family who had gathered around us. The love and support that surrounded Cher was evident, a testament to the connections she had forged throughout her life.


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Cher asked, her voice tinged with yfulness. ¡°Let¡¯s count down together. Five, four, three, two, one¡­¡±


    As the countdown reached its climax, a sense of unity settled over the crowd. Together, we held our collective breath, a chorus of whispered numbers filling the air.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    And then, with a flourish, Cher opened the lid of the decorative box, unveiling a cascade of pink smoke that billowed and swirled into the sky. The gasps of delight and surprise echoed through the gathering, a symphony of emotion that seemed to transcend words.


    As the pink smoke filled the air, a collective realization washed over us all. Cher¡¯s radiant smile and the cheers of the crowd confirmed what the smoke revealed-it was a girl!

 81

    As I stepped out of the warm embrace of the shower, a sense offort and rxation washed over me. The bathroom was dimly lit, and the soft glow of the night seeped through the window, casting gentle shadows on the tiles. Drops of water clung to my skin, and I reached for the fluffy towel, wrapping it around myself.


    Night had fallen, and the air outside had taken on a cool, tranquil quality. I could feel the weariness of the day settling in, nudging me toward the soothing embrace of my bed. I shuffled over to the dresser and picked out my favorite pajamas, savoring the simple pleasure of slipping into something cozy after the cleansing shower.


    As I went through the motions of getting dressed, I caught my reflection in the mirror. Steam had misted up the ss, but I could still see the faint outline of my features. A faint smile tugged at my lips as I considered the events of the day, mulling over thoughts that had been pushed aside during the hustle and bustle.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With my hair dripping wet and tangled, I decided to braid it before bed. The rhythmic motion of my hands weaving the strands together felt like a soothing ritual, and I found myself lost in my own world. As I tugged gently at the end of the braid, securing it in ce, a knock on my door interrupted the quietude.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out, wondering who could be visiting at this hour. The door creaked open, revealing the familiar grinning faces of Ace and Alex. I arched an eyebrow at them, a silent question in my eyes. Their shared smiles seemed almost conspiratorial.


    ¡°What?¡± I inquired, my curiosity piqued by their unusual enthusiasm. They exchanged a quick nce before turning their attention back to me, their excitement palpable. ¡°We have something for you,¡± they chimed in unison, their words hanging in the air.


    Squinting my eyes yfully, I leaned against the dresser. ¡°Oh really? And what might that be?¡± I teased. Their synchronized smiles remained steadfast as they exchanged another look that spoke of shared secrets. ¡°Come,¡± they said, beckoning me with gestures that practically shouted ¡°adventure awaits.¡±


    ¡°Follow us,¡± Ace urged, a mischievous glint in their eyes. The intrigue was too much to resist, and I felt a rush of excitement bubble within me. I swiftly tied off the end of my braid, the final loop of the knot holding the promise of a small mystery to be unraveled.


    With hurried steps, I joined them in the hallway, my curiosity mounting with each passing second. The corridor felt different in the night, its corners casting elongated shadows that danced to an unheard rhythm. I found myself wondering what surprise awaited me, my thoughts darting between possibilities as we moved forward.


    Our impromptu procession came to a halt before one of the guest bedrooms, a room that had remained unupied for some time. My heart quickened, and my eyes widened as Ace and Alex exchanged excited nces before gently pushing the door open.


    And there, in the soft glow of amp, my eyes fell upon a sight that left me speechless.


    As I stepped into the bedroom, my eyes widened in amazement at the sight that greeted me. The room was a haven of luxury andfort, beautifully furnished with meticulous attention to detail. My gaze swept across the expanse, taking in each carefully chosen element that came together to create a space that felt both inviting and enchanting.


    The centerpiece of the room was a huge bed, adorned with plush pillows and a soft duvet that seemed to beckon me closer. Its elegant frame held a promise of restful nights and peaceful dreams, and I couldn¡¯t help but imagine sinking into its embrace after a long day.


    Near the window, a vanity stood adorned with elegant bottles and trinkets, a reflection of the thoughtfulness that had gone into making this room special. The vanity¡¯s mirror caught the soft glow of the fairy lights that adorned the walls, creating a dreamy ambiance that enveloped the room in a warm embrace.


    But the surprises didn¡¯t end there. My eyes widened further as they fell upon a spacious walk-in closet, beckoning with endless possibilities. The neatly organized shelves held an array of clothes, a silent invitation to explore and make myself at home. Next to it, a gaming corner had been set up,plete with a sleek console and invitinglyfortable seating.


    My attention was then drawn to the sleek t-screen TV mounted on the wall, surrounded by a collection of DVDs and gaming titles. It was a haven for entertainment, a ce to lose oneself in movies, shows, and digital worlds. And just when I thought the room couldn¡¯t get any better, my eyes caught the glint of a mini fridge tucked into a corner, promising midnight snacks and cold drinks at arm¡¯s reach.


    ¡°Our room is finally ready!¡± Ace¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, his grin infectious as he stood by the doorway. I turned to him, my brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°Our room?¡± I stammered, my mind struggling to catch up. Alex¡¯sughter joined Ace¡¯s, a gentle sound that filled the air with a sense of camaraderie. ¡°Yes, silly. Our room,¡± Alex chimed in, his wordsced with affection. ¡°You¡¯re our girl, and do you really think we would let you sleep alone?¡±


    The realization dawned on me, a mixture of surprise and warmth flooding my heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you guys were working on this,¡± I admitted, a soft smile tugging at the corners of my lips. As I stepped further into the room, their intentions became clearer, and I felt a sense of gratitude swell within me.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation any longer, and with a yful gleam in my eyes, I hopped onto the enormous bed. The sensation was like sinking into a cloud, the mattress cradling me in its gentle embrace. ¡°This feels so good!¡± I sighed, relishing thefort that enveloped me.


    ¡°Only the best for you, sweetheart,¡± Ace¡¯s voice carried a warmth that reached deep within me. I looked at both the boys and I could see the mischief and darkness dancing in their eyes. Boy oh boy, this was going to be a long night.

 82

    The soft tendrils of morning sunlight gently brushed across my face, coaxing me to consciousness with their warm caress. As my eyes slowly fluttered open, a tranquil sense of contentment settled over me, apanied by the awareness of the two bodies nestled on either side of mine. It was a feeling of blissfulpleteness, a sensation that whispered of the beauty of the moments we shared.


    With a slight shift, I became acutely aware of their bodies pressed against mine. Ace¡¯s form was a solid presence on one side, his warmth seeping into my skin, radiating aforting energy that felt like a soothing balm to my soul. His steady breaths created a rhythm that harmonized with the beat of my own heart.


    On the other side, Alex¡¯s body was a testament to strength and tenderness intertwined. His embrace was both protective and gentle, a silent reminder of the safe haven we had built together. Their closeness, the way our limbs seemed to intertwine seamlessly, was proof of the connection we shared.


    As Iy there, suspended between the realms of dreams and reality, I marveled at the serenity of the moment. The way their bodies seemed to mold perfectly against mine was a reminder that we were a unit, an inseparable trio that found sce and strength in each other¡¯s presence. It was a feeling I wouldn¡¯t trade for anything in the world.


    The morning sun continued its slow ascent, casting soft hues across the room. Its golden fingers painted patterns of light and shadow on the walls, as if to celebrate the magic of this shared awakening. And in the midst of this gentle symphony of light, I felt a pair of lips brush against my forehead.


    ¡°Good morning, sweetheart,¡± Ace¡¯s voice was a murmur, a sweet melody that caressed my ears. The tenderness in his tone echoed the affection that bound us together, a reminder that every day was a chance to create new memories, to strengthen the bonds that held us close.


    Before I could fully respond, a pair of arms enfolded me in a tight hug. Alex¡¯s embrace was warm and epassing, wrapping around me in a gesture that felt like a shield against the world. I could hear his heartbeat, steady and reassuring, a rhythm that echoed the unwavering support he offered.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I mumbled into the embrace, my words muffled against his chest. Yet, I knew that he understood, that the sentiment conveyed itself beyond the barriers ofnguage. It was a simple exchange, a moment that needed no borate words to convey its depth.


    As the embrace loosened, I found myself looking into Alex¡¯s eyes, the depth of his gaze a mirror to the emotions swirling within me. There was a shared understanding between us, a silent acknowledgment of the beauty thaty in these moments of connection.


    The room seemed to hold its breath as I turned to face Ace, his gaze meeting mine with a mixture of affection and a hint of mischief. His lips curved into a warm smile, and before I could anticipate his next move, his lips met mine in a tender morning kiss. It was a gesture that spoke volumes, a kiss that held the promise of a new day filled with sharedughter, adventures, and the sweet simplicity of being together.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I whispered against his lips, a soft echo of his earlier greeting. And in that moment, I felt the world around us fade away, leaving only the intimacy of this shared awakening, the warmth of their bodies against mine, and the profound sense of belonging that defined our rtionship.


    With a reluctant sigh, Ace pulled away from the kiss, his gaze lingering on mine. It was a look that conveyed more than words ever could, a reassurance that even in the midst of life¡¯s chaos, we were a constant, an anchor for each other¡¯s hearts.


    As if on cue, Alex¡¯s arms found their way back around me, drawing me close in a final, lingering embrace. ¡°Ready to face the day?¡± he murmured, his breath a gentle whisper against my ear. I nodded, a smile tugging at my lips.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°More than ready,¡± I replied. With a deep sigh, I slipped out of the warm cocoon of the bed, the remnants of their warmth still lingering on the sheets. As I stretched and yawned, the morning light streamed through the window, casting a golden glow across the room. It was a new day, a weekend day, and the promise of a leisurely morning beckoned.


    I watched as Ace and Alex exchanged knowing nces, their smiles a reflection of another shared secret they held. ¡°We¡¯ll head downstairs to make breakfast and start the day,¡± Ace announced, his voice carrying a mixture of excitement and mischief. I nodded, a grin ying at my lips as I pondered what new surprise they had in store for me this time.


    Weekends with them were always filled with unexpected joys. And today was no different. ¡°Oh, not another surprise,¡± I yfully protested, shaking my head. Theyughed in unison, the sound filling the room with an energy that was uniquely ours.


    ¡°But you deserve it,¡± Alex chimed in, his expression earnest as he met my gaze. It was a sentiment they had shared many times before, a mantra that resonated with me even when I doubted my own worth. Their belief in me was a constant source of strength, a reminder that I was cherished just as I was.


    After a quick shower and the simple ritual of getting dressed, I opted for a pair offortable jeans and a tank top. With my hair loosely tied back, I made my way downstairs, my curiosity growing with each step. The scent of fresh eggs wafted through the air, and my stomach rumbled in response. Breakfast was their domain, and I eagerly anticipated the culinary delights they had conjured. Thest time I was trying to make food I burned down the whole kitchen.


    As I entered the kitchen, I noticed a box ced on the floor, its presence a mystery that beckoned to be unraveled. ¡°What¡¯s in that box?¡± I asked, my eyes flickering between them and the container. Ace¡¯s gaze held a mischievous glint, while Alex¡¯s smile was nothing short of infectious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look yourself,¡± Ace suggested with a nod toward the box. My heart raced in anticipation as I stepped closer, the excitement palpable in the air. Slowly, I knelt down and opened the box, my eyes widening as I caught sight of the contents within.


    And then, I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement any longer. I squealed, a sound that erupted from deep within me, carrying with it a surge of pure delight. ¡°A puppy?!!!!!!¡± I eximed.

 83

    The sight of the golden retriever puppy nestled in my arms was almost too much to process. My heart swelled with a mix of disbelief, gratitude, and sheer happiness. It was as if a childhood dream had materialized before my eyes, a dream that I had tucked away, thinking it might nevere true. But here he was, a fluffy, adorable bundle of fur that was now a part of our lives.


    Ever since I was a child, I had yearned for a puppy. The idea of having a loyalpanion to share adventures,ughter, and even the quiet moments filled me with a sense of longing. And now, thanks to Ace and Alex, that longing was being fulfilled in the most extraordinary way.


    ¡°He¡¯s so adorable!¡± I squealed, my voice brimming with excitement as the puppy settled onto myp. His fur was soft and warm, and his eyes held a curious sparkle that hinted at a world of yful mischief. I couldn¡¯t help but stroke his fur, my fingers tangling in the fluff as he wriggled against my touch.


    As I looked up at Ace and Alex, their smiles mirrored my own delight. It was as if they had unlocked a treasure chest of happiness, offering me not just a puppy, but a new chapter of our shared journey. ¡°Does he have a name already?¡± I inquired, my gaze shifting between them. They exchanged a nce before shaking their heads in unison.


    ¡°No name yet,¡± Alex replied with a grin. ¡°You get to name him.¡± The responsibility was both thrilling and daunting. The thought of choosing a name that would resonate with his personality and be a part of our lives was a task I didn¡¯t take lightly.


    ¡°Mmmh,¡± I mused, pretending to deliberate. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about a name.¡± The puppy¡¯s head tilted curiously, his eyes fixed on mine as if waiting to be christened with his new identity.


    Ace¡¯s voice broke the momentary silence, and I turned my attention to the te he had set on the table. ¡°Eat your breakfast first, maybe that will help youe up with a name,¡± he suggested, a yful glint in his eyes. The aroma of eggs, vegetables, fruit, and toast filled the air, a spread that was as inviting as it was thoughtful.


    I nodded in agreement, reluctantly cing the puppy back in the box. His soft cries tugged at my heartstrings, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt for interrupting our newfound bond. Determined to make it up to him, I pulled the box closer to my seat and resumed my meal, all the while aware of his presence beside me.


    As I savored each bite of the delicious breakfast, my mind danced between the vors on my te and the name I would eventually choose for the puppy. The very act of eating seemed to fuel my creativity, infusing me with a sense of inspiration that made the decision-making process all the more exciting.


    But the puppy had other ideas. His cries grew louder and more insistent, his longing for connection evident in his eyes. Unable to resist, I relented, cing my te aside and lifting him onto myp once again. His soft fur brushed against my skin, and his warm body radiated a sense offort that was unmatched.


    ¡°Alright, little one,¡± I cooed, a smile tugging at my lips. ¡°I can¡¯t say no to you.¡± With his head resting against my chest, the puppy¡¯s cries subsided, and a sense of calm settled over us. I stroked his fur gently as he nestled against me.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I dered, breaking the silence that had settled between sips of coffee, ¡°let¡¯s put our heads together and brainstorm some names.¡± The puppy yipped in response, as though it sensed the significance of the discussion.


    Alex leaned forward, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°How about ¡®Sir Barkington¡¯?¡±


    I snorted, nearly spilling my coffee. ¡°Sir Barkington? Seriously?¡±


    He shrugged, a grin ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s got that ssic charm, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°It does have a ring to it, but I think we should aim for something a tad less¡­ regal.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Alright, how about ¡®Captain Fluffypaws¡¯ then?¡±


    I burst intoughter, envisioning our little puppy takingmand of a miniature pirate ship with its fluffy paws at the helm. ¡°Captain Fluffypaws? I think we¡¯re getting warmer.¡±


    With the door now open to the world of whimsical names, I leaned into the silliness. ¡°How about ¡®Professor Snugglebottom¡¯?¡±


    Alex¡¯sughter echoed mine, and even the puppy seemed to join in with its wagging tail and yful barks. ¡°Professor Snugglebottom? That¡¯s adorable, but it sounds more suited for a teddy bear.¡±


    As our giggles subsided, I ran my fingers through the puppy¡¯s soft fur, pondering the possibilities. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in a different direction. How about ¡®Rocky¡¯? It¡¯s a strong name, and our little one does have a bit of an adventurous spirit.¡±


    Ace nodded in approval. ¡°Rocky has a nice rugged feel to it. But then again, what about ¡®Cloud¡¯? It¡¯s soft and airy, just like our little fluffball.¡±


    I tilted my head, considering his suggestion. ¡°Cloud is cute, but I¡¯m not sure it captures the essence of our puppy. How about something like ¡®Rusty¡¯? It matches the reddish tint of its fur.¡±


    Ace¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Rusty¡­ hmmm, it¡¯s not bad. But what if we went with something more enigmatic, like ¡®Shadow¡¯?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Shadow? Are we naming a puppy or a secret agent?¡±


    Alex winked yfully. ¡°Who¡¯s to say our puppy doesn¡¯t lead a double life?¡±


    Ourughter filled the room once again, the puppy wagging its tail in rhythm with our amusement. It seemed that no matter how whimsical the names we came up with, our new furry friend was thoroughly enjoying the attention.


    I reached for a pen and a notepad, jotting down the names we¡¯d tossed around so far. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s keep going. How about ¡®Leo¡¯? Short for ¡®Leonardo¡¯?¡±


    Alex nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Leo¡­ I like that. It¡¯s got a strong, dignified feel to it. But let¡¯s not forget the ssics, like ¡®Buddy¡¯ or ¡®Luna¡¯.¡±


    I smiled, adding his suggestions to the growing list. ¡°True, those are always popr choices. But maybe we can put a unique twist on them. ¡®Buddy¡¯ bes ¡®Buddy McFluffington¡¯, and ¡®Luna¡¯ bes ¡®Luna Stardust¡¯.¡±


    Alex burst intoughter. ¡°Buddy McFluffington? Luna Stardust? Now those are names that stand out!¡±


    We continued our brainstorming session, weaving in and out of whimsical, ssic, and imaginative name ideas. The morning sun climbed higher in the sky, casting a cheerful glow on our determination to find the perfect name for our newest family member.


    As our list grew longer and more eclectic, I looked at Alex and Ace, my heart full of gratitude for his enthusiasm and creativity. ¡°You know, this name search might be silly, but it¡¯s also brought so much joy.¡±


    Alex nodded, a soft smile on his face. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s a reminder that sometimes, even in the midst of life¡¯s big decisions, it¡¯s okay to embrace a little silliness.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As we leaned back in our chairs, still chuckling over our imaginative name ideas, the puppy hopped onto myp and nestled into the crook of my arm. Its eyes sparkled with innocence and curiosity, seemingly unperturbed by the naming conundrum we were in.


    I nced at the notepad, the names written in a yful mix of print and cursive. ¡°You know,¡± I mused, ¡°we¡¯ll eventually find the perfect name for you.¡±


    Then suddenly a name popped up in my head. ¡°I know what his name is!¡±


    Ace and Alex looked at me, eyebrows raised. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Spade.¡±

 84

    Cher and I strolled into the pet store with a sense of determination, our mission clear: to find the perfect pet supplies for Spade, my new mischievous pet. As we wandered through the aisles, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the colorful array of toys, treats, and essories thaty before us.


    ¡°Alright, Cher, where should we start?¡± I asked, my eyes scanning the shelves for any signs of inspiration.


    Cher grinned mischievously. ¡°Let¡¯s begin in the toy section. Spade has been eyeing your shocestely, so we need something that can distract him from his sneaker obsession.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Good call. We don¡¯t want my shoes to be Spade¡¯s personal yground.¡±


    We browsed through a variety of feathered wands, interactive puzzles, and catnip-infused creations. Cher picked up a feather teaser wand and waved it in front of me. ¡°Think this will do the trick?¡±


    I nodded in approval. ¡°Absolutely. Plus, it¡¯ll give me a chance to practice my ninja skills.¡±


    As we moved on to the treat aisle, Cher¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Spade loves treats right. I mean, who doesn¡¯t? You should stock up on his favorites.¡±


    I nced at the array of treat bags, each promising irresistible vors and health benefits. ¡°How about these organic, artisanal salmon bites? They¡¯re practically fit for a dog king.¡±


    Cher burst intoughter. ¡°Dog king, huh? I can just imagine Spade lounging on a velvet cushion, wearing a tiny crown.¡±


    ¡°Complete with a royal feast of salmon bites,¡± I added.


    We both dissolved into giggles, drawing puzzled looks from other shoppers nearby.


    Our attention turned to the section dedicated to aquarium supplies. Cher¡¯s eyes widened as she surveyed the colorful fish tanks and the shelves of aquatic essories. ¡°Hey, since we¡¯re here, maybe we should get something for my imaginary pet too.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Well, your imaginary pet fish would certainly appreciate it.¡±


    Cher picked up a fish tank decoration that resembled a miniature sunken ship. ¡°How about this? My fish can have its own pirate adventure.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back augh. ¡°Arrr, matey! Your fish will be the most feared baneer in the aquatic world.¡±


    We carefully ced the pirate ship decoration in our cart, imagining the underwater escapades my non-existent fish would embark upon.


    With our shopping cart full of toys, treats, and essories for my mischievous dog Spade, we triumphantly made our way out of the pet store. The sun was shining, and a warm breeze rustled the leaves of the nearby trees. As we walked toward the nearby slushie stand, our excitement for frozen treats was palpable.


    Cher grinned. ¡°You know, Spade is going to think he¡¯s hit the jackpot when he sees all the stuff you got for him.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Oh, absolutely. He¡¯ll be living in paradise for sure.¡±


    As we approached the slushie stand, a rainbow of icy, vibrant colors awaited us. Cher leaned over the counter, scanning the options. ¡°Hmm, decisions, decisions. What vor are you feeling?¡±


    I pretended to ponder the choices dramatically. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a tough call, but I think I¡¯ll have to go with¡­blue.¡±


    Cher arched an eyebrow. ¡°Bold choice, girl. I think I¡¯ll keep it ssic and get cherry.¡±


    As we received our slushies, we took a sip in unison. The icy, sugary goodness was an instant hit. I let out a satisfied ¡°Ahh¡± as the chill swept through my mouth.


    Cherughed. ¡°Ah, the universal sound of someone who¡¯s just had their first sip of a slushie.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a sound that transcendsnguage barriers, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    We found a nearby bench to sit on, enjoying the refreshing slushies and the lively atmosphere around us. A group of kids were ying tag nearby, theirughter echoing through the air.


    Cher leaned back, taking in the scene. ¡°You know, moments like this make me feel like a kid again.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s those simple pleasures that can bring back a sense of wonder and joy.¡±


    Cher yfully nudged me. ¡°Speaking of wonder, did you know that scientists have yet to uncover the secrets behind the elusive brain freeze phenomenon?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, really? So, it¡¯s like the Bermuda Triangle of the culinary world?¡±


    Cherughed. ¡°Exactly! One moment you¡¯re enjoying your slushie, and the next you¡¯re struck by a mysterious freeze that makes your brain question all your life choices.¡±


    We both burst intoughter, savoring the silliness of our conversation.


    As we continued to enjoy our slushies, a mischievous glint entered Cher¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey, you know what would be hrious?¡±


    I eyed her cautiously. ¡°Should I be worried?¡±


    Cher shook her head, her grin widening. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s harmless. Let¡¯s have a brain freezepetition.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°A brain freezepetition? Is that even a thing?¡±


    Cher waved off my skepticism. ¡°Of course it is! We¡¯ll take a big sip at the same time and see who can withstand the brain freeze the longest.¡±


    I chuckled, unable to resist the challenge. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re on. But if my brain turns into an iceberg, I¡¯m ming you.¡±


    With a shared nod, we simultaneously took giant sips of our slushies. The intense cold hit my brain like a freight train, causing me to wince and clutch my forehead.


    Cher winced as well, but herpetitive spirit pushed her to soldier on. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t let the slushie win!¡±


    I joined in theughter, each of us trying to oust the brain freeze. After what felt like an eternity, Cher finally caved, letting out a triumphant-yet-painedugh.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you win!¡± she eximed, rubbing her temple.


    I grinned victoriously. ¡°I told you, my brain is made of tough stuff.¡±


    As Cher and I walked back home, our slushie-induced brain freezepetition still fresh in our minds, the conversation flowed easily between us. The sky was painted in shades of pink and orange as the sun began its descent, casting a warm glow over the surroundings.


    I let out a contented sigh. ¡°You know, I think we should patent our brain freeze technique. We could be pioneers in the field of cold-induced challenges.¡±


    Cher chuckled. ¡°Oh, absolutely. We¡¯ll have our faces on billboards, hosting brain freeze tournaments worldwide.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°And people from all corners of the globe will gather, cups of icy beverages in hand, ready to test the limits of their cranial resilience.¡±


    Cher yfully punched my arm. ¡°And you¡¯ll be the reigning champion, of course.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I struck a pose. ¡°Naturally. They¡¯ll call me the Ice King.¡±


    Cher burst intoughter. ¡°More like the Frosty Jester.¡±

 85

    The morning sunlight filtered gently through the curtains, painting soft patterns of warmth on the bedroom walls. As the world began to wake up outside, I found myself nestled in the cozy embrace of my bed, stretching out luxuriously. The boys had left for work early, and for now, it was just me and Spade, the mischievous feline, still snoozing beside me.


    I let out a contented sigh, my limbs feeling heavy and rxed. The plush nkets cocooned me infort, and I relished the peaceful solitude of the moment. The room was filled with the quiet sounds of morning, a soothing symphony of distant birdsong and the soft rustling of leaves.


    With a gentle yawn, I finally peeled myself away from the bed and headed toward the bathroom. The cool tiles underfoot sent a refreshing shiver up my spine as I turned on the shower, letting the water warm up. As the steam began to fill the room, I stepped under the soothing cascade, feeling the tension of sleep slowly washing away.


    My morning routine unfolded with the familiar rhythm of brushing teeth, washing my face, and getting ready for the day ahead. As I dried off, I couldn¡¯t help but nce toward the corner of the bathroom, where Spade¡¯s small doggy bed was situated. And there he was, curled up in a ball, his tail flicking slightly in his dreams.


    I chuckled softly. With a towel draped over my shoulders, I padded over to the bed, careful not to wake him. I leaned down, whispering, ¡°Spade, you¡¯re the king of cross-species napping, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Spade¡¯s eyes remained closed, his breathing steady and peaceful. With a grin, I left him to his slumber and continued with my morning routine.


    As I finished getting dressed, I couldn¡¯t resist the thought of those endless cuddles waiting for me. I returned to the bedroom, where Spade had now shifted, stretching out in a sprawl. He blinked sleepily as he noticed me, his eyes narrowing into tiny slits of contentment.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Morning, Your Majesty,¡± I greeted him yfully, kneeling down beside the bed.


    Spade responded with anguid stretch, his tiny paws extending to their full length. I chuckled at the disy of flexibility.


    Carefully, I extended my hand toward him, offering my fingers for a gentle head bump. His velvety fur was warm to the touch, and the rumble of his barks filled the room like aforting melody.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit of a bed hog, you know,¡± I teased, scratching behind his ears.


    Spade merely closed his eyes in response, the epitome of rxation. I sighed contentedly, losing myself in the simple joy of those quiet moments together. His soft barking became a soothing rhythm, and I found my heart syncing with its gentle beat.


    Heading downstairs, I was followed by Spade¡¯s excited tail wagging. His eyes sparkled with anticipation as he followed me closely, his nails tapping gently on the hardwood floor. It was time to take care of his morning routine, a ritual that never failed to warm my heart.


    As I approached the kitchen, Spade¡¯s tail swayed with even more enthusiasm, his eagerness evident. I opened the pantry door and reached for his bag of kibble. The sound of kibble rattling in the bowl sent Spade into a small frenzy, his tail now wagging like a propeller.


    ¡°Alright, Spade, breakfast is served,¡± I announced, cing the bowl of kibble down for him.


    Spade dove into his food with gusto, his tail still wagging intermittently between bites. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his enthusiastic eating habits. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the appetite this morning, buddy.¡±


    As he chowed down, I knelt beside him, running my hand through his fur. ¡°You know, Spade, you¡¯re quite the lucky dog. Not every pup gets a gourmet breakfast like this.¡±


    Spade paused, looking up at me with hisrge, soulful eyes, as if agreeing wholeheartedly with my statement. His tail gave a happy thump against the floor before he resumed his breakfast feast.


    Once Spade had his fill, I reached for his water bowl, refilling it with fresh, cool water. The gurgling sound of the water filling the bowl was met with Spade¡¯s intense scrutiny, his curiosity seemingly endless.


    ¡°Hydration is important, my furry friend,¡± I said, patting his head as hepped up the water contentedly. ¡°Now you¡¯re all set for the day.¡±


    With a satisfied pat on Spade¡¯s back, I headed to the kitchen to prepare my own breakfast. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, and I set about making a hearty morning meal. Scrambled eggs, toast, and a side of fresh fruit-the perfect start to the day.


    As I sat down to enjoy my breakfast, Spade settled nearby, his belly full and his energy momentarily sated. I chuckled as I caught him giving me hopeful nces, his tail waggingzily against the floor.


    ¡°Sorry, Spade, no human food for you today,¡± I said with a teasing smile. ¡°You¡¯ve already had a feast fit for a king.¡±


    Just as I took a bite of my toast, a sudden wave of nausea swept over me. My fork hovered in mid-air, and I felt a cold sweat break out on my forehead. The pleasant morning suddenly took an unexpected turn, and before I knew it, I was sprinting up the stairs toward the bathroom.


    Barely making it in time, I leaned over the toilet, my stomach heaving. The sound of retching filled the bathroom, and I closed my eyes tightly, hoping for the unpleasant sensation to pass quickly. Spade¡¯s concerned whines echoed from downstairs, his presence aforting reminder.


    After what felt like an eternity, the episode subsided. I sat back on the bathroom floor, catching my breath, and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. Spade had followed me up, his tail now hanging low, his eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    ¡°Sorry, Spade,¡± I muttered, looking at him with a weak smile. ¡°Seems like breakfast didn¡¯t agree with me.¡±

 86

    In the solitude of the bathroom, I found myself fixated on my own hand. My fingers, once so familiar, now seemed distant and foreign. The unrelenting stream of tears traced pathways down my cheeks, falling like silent raindrops onto my trembling palm. The weight of an overwhelming revtion pressed heavily on my chest, threatening to crush me with its implications.


    I wiped away the tears with a shaky hand, as if the act of wiping could somehow erase the reality that was dawning on me. I stared and stared, as if by doing so, I could will the situation to be different. But the truth remained, unyielding and stark.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± I whispered to myself, my voice barely a breath, carried away by the stillness of the room. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡±


    A thousand thoughts raced through my mind, each one more tumultuous than thest. Fear gripped me in its icy embrace, the unknown ahead casting long shadows on my thoughts. Panic swirled within me, like a tempest threatening to drown me in its depths.


    The anxiety I felt wasyered with a heavy reluctance to share my fears. A gnawing uncertainty rooted itself within me-what if I told someone and lost it all over again? The thought alone was enough to render me motionless, trapped between the desire for support and the fear of vulnerability.


    My eyes drifted to the mirror, my reflection a portrait of conflicted emotions. The face staring back at me held traces of disbelief, uncertainty, and a silent plea for answers. I had been vomiting relentlessly for three days, the mornings bing a cycle of dread. The signs were there, and yet the truth felt both distant and piercingly close.


    The thought of the missed periods hung in the air like a silent confession. It was a puzzle with an answer that seemed impossible to articte. I inhaled deeply, the air feeling thin and fragile in my lungs.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why now?¡± I murmured to the reflection, the sound of my voice cutting through the silence like a fragile whisper.


    As I sat on the edge of the bathtub, the cool porcin against my skin grounding me in the moment, I realized I was having a conversation with myself. Words that had been trapped within my mind flowed out, unburdening a fraction of the weight I carried.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared,¡± I admitted softly, as if confessing my fears to the reflection would make them more manageable.


    My heart raced as the words hung in the air, my vulnerability on full disy. But even in the midst of my fear, a sliver of relief cut through the haze. It was a small step-admitting my own fear to myself-but it was a step toward understanding and eptance.


    Slowly, I stood up, wiping my damp cheeks with the back of my hand. My reflection remained steady, a testament to the resilience I often forgot I possessed. I knew I couldn¡¯t navigate this uncertainty alone, yet the process of reaching out felt like scaling a mountain.


    ¡°I need to tell someone,¡± I whispered, my voice stronger now, filled with a renewed determination.


    As I sat on the bathroom floor, a small stic stick in my hand, time seemed to slow to a standstill. The positive pregnancy testy before me, a clear and undeniable deration of new life. My heart was a whirlwind of emotions-happiness, excitement, and an overwhelming undercurrent of fear.


    Spade, my loyal caninepanion,y beside me, his head cocked slightly to the side as he regarded me with curious eyes. His unspoken question hung in the air, as if he sensed the gravity of the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a big brother,¡± I whispered to him, my voice a mixture of wonder and uncertainty.


    Spade blinked at me, his expression a curious mix of bemusement and confusion. Did he understand? Could he sense the shift in the atmosphere?


    As if sensing my internal struggle, he nuzzled his cold nose against my hand, a gesture that was equal partsfort and reassurance. In his eyes, there was no judgment or expectation-just the unconditional support he had always provided.


    My gaze returned to the pregnancy test, the reality of the situation sinking in. The two pink lines that formed a cross on the tiny screen symbolized a journey I was about to embark upon-a journey that was simultaneously thrilling and terrifying.


    A hesitant smile tugged at the corners of my lips. I was happy, undeniably so. But happiness was often apanied by its own set of questions and uncertainties. How would I navigate this new chapter? What challengesy ahead this time? And most importantly, how would I tell Ace and Alex?


    Spade¡¯s tail thumped softly against the bed, his presence a steady reminder that I wasn¡¯t alone in this moment. His simplepanionship brought a sense of calm, a reminder that regardless of the challenges, I had a support system in ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell your daddies that,¡± I admitted to Spade, my voice trembling with a mix of excitement and apprehension. I know they would be happy. I just didn¡¯t want to disappoint them.


    He looked up at me with those soulful eyes, as if urging me to believe in my own strength. His silence was a powerful affirmation, a reminder that even in moments of uncertainty, I could find the courage to face whatevery ahead.


    Taking a deep breath, I gently ced the pregnancy test on the bedside table, its significance etched into my memory. Spade rested his head on myp, his presence grounding me as I sorted through the sea of emotions that swirled within me.


    I was pregnant. Again.

 87

    As I stood before the mirror, my fingers trembling slightly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness. Tonight was the night-the night I would finally tell Ace and Alex the news that had been upying my thoughts for days. My heart raced in my chest as I gazed at the dress hanging elegantly from the closet door.


    The dress, a deep shade of midnight blue thatplemented myplexion, had been carefully chosen for this asion. Its soft fabric cascaded down to my knees, the silhouette a perfect blend of sophistication andfort. I took a deep breath, reminding myself that tonight was about sharing the truth, about being genuine with those I cared for most.


    With a steadying exhale, I slipped into the dress, feeling its gentle embrace as it draped around me. The dress whispered promises of a memorable evening ahead, its simplicity a canvas for the emotions I was about to unveil. As I adjusted the straps, my reflection in the mirror looked back at me, both expectant and hopeful.


    Moving to the vanity, I sat down before the mirror, my makeup arrayed before me like an artist¡¯s palette. I selected my favorite shades, allowing the ritual of makeup application to soothe my nerves. Each brushstroke and dab of color became an act of self-care, a moment of respite before the evening¡¯s revtions.


    Just as I was finishing up my makeup, the door creaked open, and Alex¡¯s voice broke through my concentration. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I met his gaze in the mirror and nodded, my heart pounding audibly in my chest. ¡°Yeah, almost.¡±


    Alex stepped into the room, his presence a source of bothfort and anticipation. ¡°You look great,¡± he offered with a reassuring smile.


    I returned the smile, grateful for his unwavering support. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    As I finished applying a touch of lip color, I looked at my reflection once more, my gaze fixed on the person staring back at me. I was about to share a life-altering piece of information, a secret that would reshape the dynamics of our rtionships. And while I couldn¡¯t predict their reactions, I knew that being honest was the only way forward.


    With a final nce in the mirror, I stood up, my hands brushing over the fabric of the dress. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Alex gestured toward the door, his own attire crisp and polished. ¡°Then let¡¯s head out. Ace is waiting downstairs.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart skipped a beat as I grabbed my bag, its weight reassuring against my side. As we made our way toward the front door, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of anticipation and vulnerability. The truth had a way of both setting us free and making us feel exposed.


    The evening air was cool as we stepped outside, the gentle breeze a soothing reminder that life moved forward, regardless of the secrets we carried. Alex and I walked side by side, a camaraderie of unspoken understanding between us.


    As we approached the car, Ace¡¯s figure became visible in the driver¡¯s seat, his signature grin lighting up his face as he waved. I waved back, my smile genuine, though tempered by my own nervousness.


    Alex opened the car door for me, and I slid into the backseat, my heart fluttering in my chest. The car hummed to life as Alex settled into the driver¡¯s seat. Ace nced at me through the rearview mirror, his eyes sparkling with a warmth that instantly eased my nerves.


    ¡°You look stunning,¡± he remarked, his voice sincere.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, the words carrying more meaning than their surface value.


    The restaurant¡¯s interior was a blend of elegance and warmth, the soft glow of chandeliers casting a romantic atmosphere. As we stepped inside, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± I whispered, my voice filled with awe.


    Ace, always quick with a witty response, chimed in. ¡°I heard the food is good too.¡±


    A smile tugged at my lips as I nodded in agreement. We followed the waiter as he led us to our table, the anticipation building with every step. As we settled into our seats, I couldn¡¯t shake off the mixture of excitement and apprehension that had been apanying me all day.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the waiter, we turned our attention to the menu. Drinks were the first order of business, and as Alex ordered a ss of champagne, I felt my heart race. I knew what wasing, and the fluttering in my stomach intensified.


    ¡°A water for me,¡± I added, my voice betraying the nervousness that had taken root within me.


    Ace¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Water? You love champagne.¡±


    A nervous giggle escaped my lips. ¡°Yeah, I do, but I can¡¯t have it for a while.¡±


    Alex nced between Ace and me, his curiosity piqued. ¡°And why not?¡±


    I fiddled with the hem of my dress, feeling a mixture of excitement and jitters coursing through my veins. After a brief pause, I finally decided that now was the moment. I reached into my bag and pulled out a small box, its weight feeling substantial in my hand.


    ¡°This is for both of you,¡± I said, my voice a mixture of anticipation and nervousness.


    Their eyes flicked between the box and me, curiosity evident in their expressions. ¡°What is it?¡± Ace asked, his intrigue palpable.


    ¡°Open it,¡± I urged, my heart pounding in my chest.


    With a mixture of anticipation and curiosity, they carefully opened the box. The expressions that blossomed on their faces were nothing short of priceless. Their eyes widened, and their gazes shifted between me and the contents of the box.


    ¡°We are having our rainbow baby,¡± I whispered, my voice filled with a mix of excitement and emotion.


    Their gasps were followed by moments of stunned silence as the magnitude of the revtion settled in. The air seemed to crackle with shared joy and surprise, the weight of the secret I had been harboring finally lifted.


    Ace¡¯s eyes glistened as he looked at me, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    A wide smile spread across my face, matching the euphoria that filled the room. ¡°I am.¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips curved into a grin, his gaze alternating between the tiny shoes in the box and me. ¡°Our rainbow baby,¡± he repeated, his voice filled with wonder.


    Tears of happiness brimmed in my eyes as I nodded, overwhelmed by their reactions. ¡°Yes, our rainbow baby.¡±

 88

    Seated in a corner booth at McDonald¡¯s, the scent of burgers and fries filling the air, I exchangedughter and stories with Cher. We chatted about the usual happenings, catching up on each other¡¯s lives in our own light-hearted way. But underneath the casual conversation, a secret was burning a hole in my pocket, waiting for the right moment to be unveiled.


    As I took a bite of my burger, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anticipation. Today was the day I had chosen to share my news with Cher.


    ¡°How¡¯s your pregnancy going?¡± I asked, my tone casual as I took another bite.


    Cher¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise at the question, and then she smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s been quite the journey, I¡¯ll tell you that. Lots of ups and downs, but I¡¯m excited.¡±


    Her words hung in the air as I nodded, my heart racing with a mixture of eagerness and nervousness. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    As she continued to share her experiences, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the coincidence that we were both on this journey simultaneously. Cher¡¯s pregnancy journey was a testament to her strength and resilience, and I knew that my news would bring an unexpected twist to the conversation.


    Finishing up our meal, I reached into my bag, the small gift nestled safely within. I took a deep breath, my nerves fluttering as I looked at Cher.


    ¡°I got something for you,¡± I said, my voice carrying a hint of excitement.


    Cher raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. ¡°A gift? You¡¯re full of surprises today.¡±


    I grinned, my heart racing as I handed her the small box. ¡°Open it.¡±


    In a flurry of excitement, she untied the ribbon and carefully lifted the lid. Her eyes widened as she took in the contents, a look of confusion crossing her features.


    ¡°I love the onesie, but why are there two?¡± she asked, her brows furrowing.


    I smiled at her, my heart pounding against my ribcage. ¡°Read what¡¯s written on them.¡±


    As she turned her attention to the onesies, her eyes scanned the tiny letters, and then she froze. A gasp escaped her lips, her eyes widening as realization dawned.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,¡± she whispered, her voice a mixture of awe and surprise.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I nodded, the weight of the secret finally lifted. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m pregnant¡­again.¡±


    Her face broke into a wide grin as she reached across the table to hug me tightly. ¡°Oh my gosh, I can¡¯t believe it! Congrattions!¡±


    Tears of joy filled my eyes as I hugged her back, the flood of emotions overwhelming in the best possible way. Cher¡¯s enthusiasm and genuine happiness filled the small space between us, and I knew that sharing this moment with her had been the right decision.


    We sat there for a while, lost in our own bubble of excitement and sharedughter. Cher¡¯s hand rested on my belly, her touch a tangible expression of support and camaraderie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going through this together¡­again,¡± Cher mused, her eyes shining with emotion.


    I nodded, feeling a deep sense of gratitude for the friendship that had brought us to this moment. ¡°Me neither. It¡¯s going to be quite the journey.¡±


    As we finished our meal, the table was littered with the remnants of our conversation and the remnants of our food. Ourughter and stories had woven a tapestry of connection, and the weight of our shared revtions hung in the air, a testament to the depth of our bond.


    Cher¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mischievous gleam as she set down her fork, her lips curving into a secretive smile. ¡°I already have a name picked out.¡±


    My curiosity piqued, I leaned forward slightly, my eyes fixed on her. ¡°Really?¡±


    She nodded, her gaze a mix of excitement and something more. ¡°Yeah, really. Do you wanna hear it?¡±


    My heart raced within my chest, a mixture of eagerness and anticipation coursing through me. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what name Cher had chosen and what significance it held for her.


    ¡°Of course!¡± I eximed, my voice reflecting the genuine curiosity I felt.


    Her smile widened, and her gaze held mine as if she was about to unveil a treasured secret. ¡°It¡¯s Amalia Lily.¡±


    For a moment, the world seemed to pause around me. The sound of the restaurant, the hum of conversation, and the clinking of sses faded into the background, leaving only her words echoing in my ears.


    ¡°Amalia Lily,¡± I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Cher¡¯s expression held a mixture of pride and warmth as she confirmed the name she had chosen. ¡°Yes, Amalia Lily.¡±


    My heart fluttered in my chest, a symphony of emotions swelling within me. Amalia Lily. The name held a kind of magic, a significance that seemed to transcend words.


    ¡°You named her after me?!¡± I eximed, unable to contain the mixture of awe and surprise that surged within me.


    Cher¡¯s eyes softened, her smile radiant. ¡°Yes. I thought it was perfect.¡±


    As I absorbed the weight of her words, a myriad of feelings flooded my senses. Gratitude, wonder, and a deep sense of connection washed over me in waves. To have a friend who thought so highly of me, who found inspiration in our friendship to name her child, was a privilege beyond measure.


    Tears gathered at the corners of my eyes, a testament to the overwhelming emotion I felt in that moment. I reached across the table to take Cher¡¯s hand, our fingers intertwining in a gesture that transcended words.


    ¡°Cher, I don¡¯t even know what to say,¡± I managed, my voice soft and tremulous. ¡°This means the world to me.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Cher¡¯s smile held a hint of emotion as she squeezed my hand gently. ¡°You mean the world to me, and I wanted Amalia to have a second name that represented strength, beauty, and the kind of friendship we share.¡±


    A lump formed in my throat, and I struggled to find the right words to convey the depth of my gratitude. ¡°Amalia Lily¡­ It¡¯s more beautiful than I could have ever imagined.¡±

 89

    Taco night at our house had be something of a tradition-a delicious gathering andughter around the dining table. The air was alive with the savory aroma of seasoned meat, the colorful array of toppings, and the promise of a fun-filled evening ahead. Around the table sat Ace, Alex, Cher, her husband, and me-ready to dig into our taco creations.


    As we assembled our tacos with a mix of enthusiasm and careful deliberation, the banter flowed as freely as the salsa. Cher¡¯sughter mingled with Alex¡¯s good-natured teasing, creating a backdrop of camaraderie that made the moment all the more special.


    ¡°Watch out, Alex,¡± Cher warned yfully, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m known for my expert taco-folding skills.¡±


    Alex shot her a mock-serious nce. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m shaking in my torti, Cher.¡±


    Laughter erupted around the table, a chorus of camaraderie that was asforting as the scent of freshly cooked tacos. As we bit into our creations, the vors exploded on our tongues, eliciting satisfied groans and appreciative nods.


    But amidst the delicious chaos, a spark of mischief seemed to ignite. Without warning, someone lobbed a stray piece of taco topping across the table. A soft thud followed, and suddenly, a yful food fight had begun.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I eximed, my ownughter bubbling forth as I nced at Cher.


    She grinned at me, mischief dancing in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s on!¡±


    Taco toppings went airborne, bits of lettuce and cheese soaring through the air like edible confetti. The table transformed into a battleground of yful banter and flying food, the very essence of friendship encapsted in these lighthearted moments.


    Amidst the friendly chaos, I caught sight of Aceunching a perfectly aimed piece of tomato, only for it to miss its target andnd on the ground. But before anyone could react, a cold nose appeared at the edge of the table, followed by the unmistakable thud of a tail wagging against a chair leg.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Spade, ever the opportunist, had seized the chance to be part of the festivities. With a look of anticipation, he darted forward and promptly devoured the fallen tomato.


    The sight of Spade munching away on the discarded taco piece elicited peals ofughter from all of us. Cher¡¯s husband grinned and leaned back, surveying the scene with amusement. ¡°I guess Spade wanted a taco too.¡±


    Cher wiped away a tear ofughter as she surveyed the mess. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we just did that.¡±


    Alex chuckled, his gaze moving from Cher to the now content Spade. ¡°Well, someone had to clean up the leftovers.¡±


    Ace leaned back in his chair, a satisfied grin on his face. ¡°I think this taco night just reached a whole new level of epic.¡±


    After our hearty taco feast, we migrated from the dining table to the cozy confines of the living room. The promise of a game night had us all in high spirits, ready for some friendlypetition andughter-filled moments. Monopoly was the chosen game-a decision that would soon lead to a whirlwind of chaos, excitement, and strategic maneuvering.


    The Monopoly board sprawled across the coffee table like a colorful cityscape, its properties and Chance cards waiting to be conquered. Cher and I found ourselves on one team, with Ace Alex and Cher¡¯s husband on the other. Laughter and yful banter filled the air as we picked our game pieces and distributed our starting cash.


    ¡°Alright, let the games begin!¡± Alex dered, his eyes glinting with determination.


    As we rolled the dice and moved our pieces around the board, a sense of friendly rivalry emerged. The initial rounds were filled with the acquisition of properties and the exchange of yful taunts. Cher¡¯s triumphant grin as shended on Park ce and Alex¡¯s mock-sympathetic pat on the back for my unfortunate encounter with Ie Tax set the tone for the evening.


    The chaos truly began when we reached the phase of property development. As the properties morphed into colorful rows of hotels and houses, the table transformed into andscape of wealth and ambition. But with prosperity came the inevitable chaos as rent payments skyrocketed and fortunes swayed.


    Cherughed as she counted out stacks of Monopoly money, her properties lined with hotels. ¡°Pay up, you guys! This is prime real estate.¡±


    I exchanged a dramatic nce with Ace as I handed over my stack of bills, yfully grumbling about the unfairness of it all. The friendly ribbing continued as Alex and Ace strategized their next moves, their rivalry punctuated by asional bursts ofughter.


    As we navigated the board, the atmosphere was charged with the electric energy ofpetition. The rapid exchange of properties, the churning of the dice, and the yful banter blended into a symphony of camaraderie.


    ¡°Wait, hold on,¡± Cher interjected, a mischievous glint in her eye. ¡°Before you roll the dice, let me y this Chance card.¡±


    The card was flipped over, and her triumphant smile grew as she read aloud: ¡°Advance to Boardwalk.¡±


    Groans erupted from our side of the table as Cher¡¯s game piece moved with purpose to the most expensive property on the board. Cher¡¯s gleefulughter echoed in the room.


    But as the game progressed, alliances shifted, and fortunes rose and fell. The once-cohesive teams began to undermine each other with strategically ced Chance cards and calcted property swaps. Cher¡¯s deration of a ¡°Monopoly war¡± had us all in stitches, and soon, the living room became a battlefield of wit and tactics.


    Amidst the chaos, moments of calcted silence emerged as we all studied the board, contemting our next moves with a mix of concentration and mischief. Cher¡¯s sly grin as she plotted a trade with Alex and Ace¡¯s triumphant fist pump when hended on Free Parking became cherished memories etched in the fabric of our friendship.


    As the game clock ticked on, the race to bankruptcy or victory intensified. Cheering and groaning punctuated every roll of the dice, every card drawn, and every property exchange. The dynamic shifted from team camaraderie to individual triumphs as we realized the potential for victory was anyone¡¯s game.


    And then, finally, the moment arrived. Chernded on a property owned by Ace and Alex-a property that, if purchased, would leave her with a dwindling reserve of cash. The tension was palpable as she counted her funds and deliberated her options.


    With a dramatic sigh and a grin that could rival the Cheshire Cat¡¯s, she surrendered her money, dering herself officially bankrupt.


    The room erupted in a chorus of cheers andughter as we celebrated the end of a memorable game.

 90

    The evening had been filled withughter and camaraderie, a familiar warmth that wrapped around us like a cozy nket. But as the night wore on, the skies outside darkened and the first rumble of thunder signaled a change in the atmosphere. Raindrops began to pelt against the windows, the sound of their patter growing steadily louder.


    Cher and her husband exchanged nces as they nced out the window, their expressions mirroring the growing concern that had settled over the room. The rain wasing down hard, a torrential downpour that painted the ss with rivulets of water.


    ¡°We should probably head home,¡± Cher said, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    I looked outside, my brow furrowing as I took in the intensity of the rain. ¡°The weather¡¯s really not letting up.¡±


    Cher¡¯s husband nodded in agreement, his eyes scanning the rain-soaked street. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s getting pretty bad out there.¡±


    An idea urred to me, and I turned to Cher with a hopeful smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay over? It¡¯s raining so hard, and the roads might be slippery.¡±


    Cher hesitated, her gaze shifting between me and her husband. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but we have to be up early tomorrow for the ultrasound.¡±


    Her response carried a sense of responsibility that I understood, but my concern for their safety remained. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I pressed gently. ¡°The road conditions can be really dangerous in this weather.¡±


    Cher gave me a grateful smile, her eyes reflecting the sincerity of her words. ¡°It¡¯s really kind of you to offer, but we¡¯ll be okay. We¡¯ll drive carefully.¡±


    With a final nod, Cher and her husband began to gather their things, preparing to brave the stormy night. I couldn¡¯t shake off the worry that gnawed at me, the image of them navigating the slippery roads shing in my mind.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Cher approached me and gave me a warm hug, her gratitude evident in the embrace. ¡°Thank you for everything, and don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll make it home safe.¡±


    I bit my lip, the concern still present as I watched them head towards the door. ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡±


    As Cher and her husband dashed toward the car, I closed the door behind me and turned to survey the living room. Empty cups and scattered game pieces were remnants of the evening¡¯s festivities. Rain continued tosh against the windows, a backdrop to my thoughts.


    ¡°They could¡¯ve just stayed over,¡± I muttered to myself, still wrestling with the unease that had settled within me.


    Ace¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts as he entered the room, carrying a stack of empty cups. ¡°They don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I nodded, my fingers tracing a pattern on the tabletop as I mulled over the situation. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    Ace approached me and ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°They¡¯ll be okay, you know.¡±


    I sighed, my concern still tugging at my thoughts. ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­ with the roads being so slippery¡­¡±


    Ace gave my shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°They¡¯ll make it home, and Cher will text us once they¡¯re there.¡±


    The house was finally quiet, the remnants of the evening¡¯s fun packed away, and the lingering rain outside served as a calming luby. I ascended the staircase, each step apanied by a sense of relief and a growing anticipation for thefort of my bed. The soft glow of warm light spilled from the bedroom, casting a weing ambiance in the hallway.


    As I reached the bedroom, I gently shut the door behind me, shutting out the worries of the world and embracing the peaceful sanctuary of my own space. The weight of the day seemed to lift with each article of clothing I removed, the simple act of undressing a ritual that marked the transition from the outside world to the haven of my home.


    d in my cozy pajamas, I approached the mirror and began my nighttime skincare routine. The cool touch of the cleanser on my skin was soothing, and I hummed a soft tune, lost in the rhythm of the familiar motions. The melody that escaped my lips was like a whispered secret, filling the room with a sense of calm and contentment.


    But then, without warning, the tranquility was shattered by a piercing scream that cut through the air like a knife. My heart leaped in my chest, the sound tearing through my thoughts and freezing me in ce. My hands stilled, the cleanser forgotten as I strained to identify the source of the scream.


    Footsteps pounded down the hallway, the urgency of the approaching sound sending a jolt of panic through me. My heart raced, my mind racing to process the sudden chaos that had invaded the serenity of my bedroom.


    Before I could react, the bedroom door burst open, the frenzied entry of Ace and Alex turning my world upside down. Their expressions were etched with worry and a raw urgency, their eyes locking onto mine with a gravity that demanded my attention.


    ¡°Cher got into a car ident,¡± Ace blurted out, the words hitting me like a wave of icy cold water. ¡°We need to head to the hospital.¡±


    The room seemed to spin around me, the gravity of the news sinking in like a heavy weight. My heart thundered in my chest, the melody that had filled the air just moments ago now reced by the deafening echo of concern.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± I managed, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Alex¡¯s hand reached out, grasping mine with a firmness that steadied me. ¡°Cher. She got into an ident. We have to go to the hospital.¡±

 91

    As I sat in the car, frozen in disbelief, time seemed to grind to a halt. I couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around what had just transpired. The events of the past few moments reyed in my head like a broken record, each repetition only deepening the sense of shock and confusion. Cher had been involved in an ident. My heart raced as I struggled to process the information, my thoughts spiraling into a whirlwind of worry.


    In the midst of the chaos inside my mind, a multitude of scenarios yed out like scenes from a movie. Each one more terrifying than thest, they were a reflection of my fear and concern for Cher¡¯s well-being. Was she okay? Was her husband unharmed? And the baby  my god, the baby! Panic surged through me like a tidal wave, threatening to drown me in a sea of anxiety.


    Raindrops, which had fallen incessantly just moments before, had now ceased. But as if on cue, tears began to stream down my cheeks. The rain within me matched the storm that had just passed. I felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness  a spectator to a life-altering event, unable to change the oue. The car ride to the hospital was a blur, the world outside a canvas of smeared colors and blurred lines. Emotions churned within me like a tempest, ranging from fear and anger to a deep sense of regret.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ace and Alex, mirrored my feelings with their own colorfulnguage. Curses and expletives filled the car, the rawness of the situation leaving us stripped of any pretense. Their anger was directed at Cher, for not heeding their advice to stay put. ¡°She should¡¯ve just stayed,¡± Ace muttered, his knuckles white as he gripped the steering wheel. It was a sentiment that I couldn¡¯t help but agree with, even as I knew thatying me was futile.


    We burst into the hospital, our urgency palpable as we ran inside, fear propelling us forward. My heart raced, a chaotic symphony of beats echoing in my chest. My head spun with a dizzying mix of emotions, a whirlwind of anxiety and desperation that threatened to overwhelm me. The reception desk loomed in front of us, and in a breathless rush, we gasped out Cher¡¯s name, our voices a blend of worry and hope. Without hesitation, the hospital staff led us through thebyrinthine corridors to the operating room.


    ¡°They are trying to save her and her baby,¡± the nurse¡¯s words hung in the air like a lifeline, a fragile thread of optimism amidst the turmoil. The gravity of the situation settled heavily upon us, a crushing weight that made it hard to breathe. My thoughts raced, a ceaseless loop of prayers and fears, an unending plea for Cher¡¯s safety. But even in the midst of my concern for her, my mind couldn¡¯t help but question the fate of her husband. ¡°What about her husband?¡± The words escaped my lips before I could consider the implications.


    The nurse¡¯s gaze spoke volumes, a silentnguage that conveyed the truth before she uttered a single word. The look in her eyes was somber, and I felt a pang of dread deep in my chest. ¡°Unfortunately he passed away on the way to the hospital,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of the inevitable. The room seemed to close in around us, the walls narrowing to focus solely on the enormity of the loss we had suffered. Ace and Alex¡¯s curses rang out, sharp and raw, a manifestation of their grief and anger. My eyes welled with tears, a mixture of sorrow and disbelief pooling within them.


    I crossed the space to where Ace and Alex stood, their emotions spilling over in a torrent of anguish. ¡°Guys, we need to be strong,¡± I urged, my voice a fragile attempt to anchor us amidst the storm. ¡°We need to pray for Cher and the baby.¡± My own voice trembled, the words a lifeline as much for me as for them. Together, we stood united in our pain, bound by the depth of our rtionship and the shared hope that somehow, amidst the chaos, a flicker of light would emerge.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly as we sat outside the operating room, a tense silence enveloping us. The heaviness in the air was palpable, each of us lost in our thoughts, grappling with the enormity of the situation. The minutes blended together, a ceaseless rhythm of waiting and wondering. The sterile surroundings seemed to mirror the sterile ache in my chest, a constant reminder of the fragility of life and the unpredictable twists it could take.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and a doctor emerged, his expression a mix of weariness and professionalism. We all turned to him, our collective gaze a reflection of our collective anxiety. ¡°I have good news and bad news,¡± he began, his words a knife-edge of anticipation that sliced through the air. My heart threatened to burst from my chest, the tension in the room coiling tighter. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Ace¡¯s voice wavered, a fragile thread of hope.


    ¡°The good news is the baby survived,¡± the doctor¡¯s words hung in the air, a glimmer of light in the darkness. Alex exhaled audibly, relief washing over him like a tidal wave. ¡°And the bad news?¡± The question hung heavy, the room suspended in a breathless pause. The doctor¡¯s gaze moved from one face to another, his expression a blend of empathy and sorrow. ¡°The mother didn¡¯t,¡± he finally said, his voice gentle yet final.

 92

    The news hit me like a tidal wave, and the world around me crumbled at the mention that Cher didn¡¯t make it. In an instant, my emotions erupted, and tears streamed down my face uncontrobly. In that moment of heart-wrenching grief, Ace and Alex were there by my side, pulling me into a tight embrace that offered a small semnce of sce amidst the overwhelming pain.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t deserve this!¡± I cried out, my voice carrying the weight of my sorrow until my lungs burned. The anguish felt unbearable, as if a part of me had been ripped away. And then, as if the weight of my emotions had consumed me entirely, I began to see ck dots dancing in my vision. My consciousness slipped away, and everything turned dark.


    When I finally regained awareness, I found myself lying in a bed, surrounded by theforting aroma of hot tea. The fragrant steam wafted into my nostrils, offering a gentle reminder that I was back in the world of the living. Alex¡¯s voice reached my ears, a soothing presence in the midst of my disoriented state. ¡°You need to rest for a few days,¡± he advised, concerncing his words.


    As he entered the room, he carried a tray with what seemed to be lunch. The te held a delicate arrangement offort food: a warm bowl of soup, a crusty roll, and a colorful assortment of fresh fruits.


    ¡°How are you holding up so well?¡± I inquired, my voice heavy with grogginess as I struggled to make sense of the situation. Looking at Alex, it was hard to fathom howposed he seemed despite the immense loss he had experienced. ¡°I¡¯m trying, but it has been a hard few hours,¡± he admitted with a sigh. His eyes held a mix of sadness and resilience, a reflection of theplex emotions that grief brings forth.


    As he settled down next to me, I found myself drawn to him, seekingfort in his presence. I wrapped my arms around him from behind, holding on as if he were an anchor in the storm of emotions that threatened to consume me. ¡°At least Amalia made it. She¡¯s safe,¡± I whispered, clinging to the silver lining in the midst of the darkness.


    ¡°Is that what she told you she would name the baby?¡± Alex asked gently, his gaze searching mine. I nodded in response, feeling a bittersweet ache in my chest. ¡°Amalia Lily.¡±


    After finishing my lunch, I felt the need to cleanse both physically and emotionally, so I headed for the shower. Meanwhile, Alex had gone to visit Amalia, who was still confined to the hospital for a few more days. As the water cascaded over me, I couldn¡¯t shake the overwhelming sense of disbelief that lingered in my thoughts. The fact that Amalia would grow up without her parents was a heavy reality to bear. While we would love and care for her as our own, there was no denying that her life¡¯s trajectory had been forever altered.


    The warm water offered a momentary respite, but as I dried off and got dressed in a white dress, the weight of the situation pressed upon me once again. As I descended the stairs, the somber atmosphere was palpable. Ace was engrossed in the painful task of arranging the funeral, a responsibility that no one should ever have to shoulder. His voice carried a hint of sadness as he spoke on the phone. ¡°White roses,¡± he instructed, his voice firm. ¡°I want white roses and sunflowers.¡± Sunflowers held a special ce in Cher¡¯s heart, and choosing them felt like a small way to honor her memory.


    As Ace set the phone down, his eyes met mine, and I could see the anguish that rested behind his gaze. With a heavy heart, I approached him and wrapped my arms around him in an embrace. There was no need for words in that moment; our shared grief spoke volumes. ¡°She¡¯s in a better ce, right?¡± he questioned, his voice carrying a hint of desperation as he nuzzled into the crook of my neck.


    I closed my eyes tightly, willing the tears to stay at bay as I held Ace tightly. ¡°She¡¯s in a better ce,¡± I whispered.


    In the midst of the preparations for the funeral, I found myself shoulder to shoulder with Ace, assisting him in arranging various aspects of the ceremony. As we worked together, there was an unspoken understanding that our shared efforts were not only a tribute to Cher and her husband but also a way for us to cope with our own grief.


    ¡°I never thought I would have to bury my sister and brother-inw,¡± Ace¡¯s voice was heavy with emotion, a weight that echoed the depth of his pain. There was no response I could offer that would ease that burden, so I remained by his side, a silent presence to lean on.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The gravity of the situation was immense. The loss of two beloved individuals in such a tragic manner was a pain that defied words. It was a reality that no one should ever have to face, and my heart ached for Ace and Alex and for the life that Cher and her husband would never get to live.


    ¡°We have a new addition to the family,¡± I spoke up, my voice a gentle reminder that even in the midst of sorrow, life continued to move forward. Amalia¡¯s survival was a bittersweet reminder that amidst the darkness, there was a glimmer of light. ¡°We need baby stuff,¡± I continued, bringing up a practical concern amidst the emotional turmoil.


    Ace nodded in agreement, his expression somber yet determined. ¡°We will just move all the stuff from Cher¡¯s house and make a room for her here,¡± he decided, his voice carrying a sense of purpose.


    ¡°She will grow up without parents,¡± I murmured, my heart heavy with the weight of that reality. The thought of Amalia navigating life without her parents was a heart-wrenching truth that was difficult to ept. It was a fate that no child should have to endure.


    ¡°But she will know how amazing they were and that they love her so much,¡± Ace¡¯s words were a gentle reassurance, a reminder that while Amalia would not have the opportunity to physically know her parents, their love and legacy would live on through the stories we would tell her. It was a promise we silently made  to keep their memory alive, to ensure that Amalia knew the love that had brought her into the world.

 93

    The day of the funeral had arrived, a day that felt heavy with sorrow and yet held within it a powerful sense of unity. As we gathered to honor the lives of Cher and her husband, the atmosphere was somber, the air thick with grief that hung palpably around us. I sat in the midst of the congregation, nked by Ace on my left and Alex on my right, our bond a testament to the strength that came from facing loss together.


    The pastor¡¯s words resonated through the space, aforting presence amidst the collective heartache. The memories of Cher and her husband were shared, anecdotes of their kindness, theirughter, and the love they had spread throughout their lives. As we sat there, lost in our thoughts, the pastor¡¯s voice brought us back to the present moment.


    ¡°I would like to invite Lily to say some words,¡± the pastor¡¯s announcement pulled me from my reverie. Taking a deep breath, I stood, my legs feeling shaky beneath me. The weight of the moment was immense, but I knew that this was a chance to honor the person who had been my best friend, and a sister-inw.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    With a heavy heart and a lump in my throat, I began to speak, the words a reflection of the deep emotions that filled me:


    ¡°Cher was more than just a sister-inw to me. She was a confidante, a partner in crime, and a friend who became family. We shared secrets, dreams, and countless moments ofughter that I will carry with me forever.


    Cher was a constant presence in my life. She had a way of making even the ordinary moments feel extraordinary  a talent that turned mundane days into cherished memories.


    Cher was a radiant soul who had the remarkable ability to light up any room she entered. Herughter was infectious, her smile genuine and warm. She had an uncanny knack for making everyone around her feel seen and valued, a gift that left an indelible mark on the hearts of those fortunate enough to know her.


    We navigated life¡¯s ups and downs together  from navigating school crushes to celebrating life¡¯s milestones. Cher¡¯s unwavering support was a constant reminder that no matter what challenges came our way, we had each other to lean on. She was the kind of friend who would drop everything to be by your side, and I am eternally grateful for the times she stood by me.


    As I stand here today, my heart aches with the realization that Cher¡¯s physical presence is no longer with us. But even as we bid farewell to her, I amforted by the memories we shared and the love she brought into our lives. While the pain of her absence is profound, I am reminded that her spirit lives on in the stories we tell, theughter we share, and the love we continue to feel for her.


    Cher, you were a light in my life, a source of joy and inspiration. Your departure leaves a void that cannot be filled, but I will carry your spirit with me, finding sce in the knowledge that your love lives on in our hearts.


    Rest in peace, dear Cher. You will be missed more than words can express.¡±


    As I returned to my seat, the heaviness in the room seemed to ease just slightly. The act of speaking about Cher was both cathartic and heartbreaking, a way to offer a tribute to the remarkable person she had been.


    As I sat back down in my seat after sharing the heartfelt words for Cher, tears streamed down my face, the flood of emotions proving to be overwhelming. The weight of the loss settled deep within my chest, and the rawness of grief felt as though it had been rekindled by the act of speaking about her. Alex, my constant pir of support, reached out and held my hand, his touch offering a smallfort amidst the pain. Ace, understanding the depth of my sorrow, handed me tissues, his eyes filled with empathy andpassion.


    The moments that followed were a blur of tears and shared sorrow as we watched the ceremony unfold. Cher and her husband wereid to rest side by side, their bond in life transcending even death. The simple yet profound act of being buried next to one another was a testament to the love they had shared, a love that would continue to endure in the memories of those who knew them.


    Amidst the soft sound of the earth beingid over their resting ces, the atmosphere was heavy with a mix of reverence and heartache. And then, as if guided by an invisible force, Alex stepped forward. Kneeling beside his sister¡¯s grave, his voice trembled slightly as he began to recite a poem  a poignant tribute that captured the depth of his feelings, a brother¡¯s love, and the memories they had shared:


    ¡°To my dearest sister, up in the skies so high,


    A love unbreakable, no goodbye can belie.


    Weughed, we cried, we faced life hand in hand,


    You were the anchor of my world¡¯s shifting sand.


    Your smile lit up our darkest nights,


    Guiding us through countless flights.


    In memories, we find sce and grace,


    A bond that time nor death can erase.


    Oh, how I wish for just one more day,


    To hear yourughter, your voice to sway.


    But life¡¯s tapestry weaves its intricate threads,


    And so, my sister, I bid you adieu with heads bowed and tears shed.


    Your absence cuts deep, an ache that won¡¯t fade,


    But your spirit lives on, in memories unswayed.


    As you rest here, beside your love so true,


    I findfort in knowing your journey¡¯s not through.


    Though you¡¯ve flown beyond our sight,


    In our hearts, you continue to shine bright.


    A sister¡¯s love, a connection so deep,


    Eternal, unbreakable, forever we¡¯ll keep.¡±

 94

    A few days had passed since the emotional farewell at the funeral. While the pain of loss still lingered, life had begun to slowly regain its rhythm. Today marked a significant step forward  a day when we could finally move Amalia¡¯s belongings to our house and create a space for her, an act that symbolized the continuation of life amid the shadows of grief.


    My morning began with a furry, enthusiastic wake-up call from Spade. He bounded onto my bed, his tail wagging energetically as he showered me with licks. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Iughed, gently pushing his furry self off me. He barked excitedly, his eyes full of anticipation, and I rewarded his enthusiasm with a pat on the head before making my way to the shower to start the day.


    After the shower, I made my way downstairs for breakfast, making sure to feed Spade before settling down with my own meal. As I enjoyed my breakfast, my mind buzzed with anticipation for the task ahead  transforming a room into a haven for Amalia, a ce where she could feel safe and loved.


    Returning upstairs, I set to work on decorating Amalia¡¯s room. The walls were adorned with soft pastel colors, and a mobile of delicate stars dangled from the ceiling. The crib stood ready, adorned with fluffy nkets and plush toys. It was abor of love, an act of creating a space that would wee Amalia into our family.


    Just as I was putting the finishing touches on a shelf filled with picture frames and mementos, the door swung open, and Alex entered the room with what could only be described as the most garish and oundish carpet I had ever seen. Its vibrant colors shed in a way that was hard to ignore, and I couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow at the sight.


    I burst into a fit ofughter, my eyes widening as I took in the carpet. ¡°Alex, my eyes!¡± I eximed dramatically, clutching my chest as if I had been shocked. ¡°What on earth is that?¡± I pointed at the carpet with mock horror, clearly enjoying the opportunity to tease him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Alex rolled his eyes yfully, a sheepish smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Ohe on, I thought it would add a pop of color!¡± he defended, cing the carpet down on the floor. ¡°Besides, it was on sale.¡±


    Iughed even harder at his reasoning, shaking my head in amusement. ¡°Well, a pop of color is definitely one way to put it,¡± I quipped, approaching the carpet and running my fingers over its texture. ¡°It¡¯s like a work of modern art that you can walk on.¡±


    Spade, sensing the yful energy in the room, wagged his tail and bounded over to the carpet, plopping himself down on it as if to im it as his own. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of Spade lounging on the vibrant masterpiece, his fur contrasting with the wild colors.


    ¡°See, Spade likes it,¡± Alex remarked, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Maybe he has a better sense of interior design than you do.¡±


    Rolling my eyes yfully at Alex, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at the audacious carpet he had brought into the room. ¡°You¡¯re really trying to make that carpet work, huh?¡± I teased, a smirk tugging at the corners of my lips. ¡°But I¡¯m going to have to put my foot down on this one  that carpet is not going in here.¡±


    I gestured around the room, my tone filled with mock seriousness. ¡°This is a nursery room, Alex. You don¡¯t want to wake up at two in the morning to feed the baby and walk in on this psychedelic explosion,¡± I said, my eyebrows raised as I emphasized my point.


    Alex chuckled, conceding with a grin. ¡°Fair point,¡± he admitted, ncing at the carpet as if reevaluating his choices. ¡°Well, I guess we can put it in the yroom then.¡±


    ¡°The yroom?¡± he echoed, his curiosity piqued.


    I smiled, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Of course! We can turn one of the spare rooms into a yroom for the babies,¡± I suggested, excited by the idea of creating a space where they could y, learn, and grow.


    His eyes lit up at the idea, his smile widening. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± he agreed, clearly envisioning the possibilities thaty ahead.


    Just as we were discussing the yroom, the distant sound of a truck driving into our driveway caught our attention. Frowning slightly, I turned towards the window, my curiosity getting the best of me. ¡°What is that?¡± I mused aloud, wondering what surprise might be arriving.


    Alex¡¯s smile turned mischievous as he revealed the source of themotion. ¡°I bought diapers for the baby,¡± he announced casually, as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world.


    My eyes widened in disbelief as I processed the scene unfolding before me. Diapers upon diapers were being unloaded from the truck and carried into the house, forming a veritable mountain of baby essentials. ¡°Did you buy all the diapers in the whole city?!¡± I eximed incredulously, my tone a mixture of astonishment and amusement.


    Alex chuckled, clearly proud of his haul. ¡°Well, you know, I figured we might need a few,¡± he replied, feigning innocence.


    I shook my head in disbelief, unable to contain myughter. ¡°A few? This looks like a lifetime supply!¡± I retorted, pointing at the growing pile of diapers that seemed to multiply before my eyes.

 95

    Today marked a day that carried a mix of excitement and trepidation  the day we would finally bring Amalia home from the hospital. With Ace having expertly installed the car seat, we embarked on the journey to pick her up, the car filled with a sense of anticipation and a newfound responsibility.


    Alex, unfortunately, had workmitments that couldn¡¯t be postponed, so it was just Ace and me on this momentous day. The sun shone brightly overhead, casting a warm glow on the path ahead as we made our way to the hospital that had been both a ce of loss and a ce of new beginnings.


    As we stepped into the hospital, a wave of emotions washed over me. It felt surreal to be returning to this ce, this time with the hope of bringing Amalia home. Our footsteps echoed through the halls as we walked purposefully towards the children¡¯s room, each step bringing us closer to the tiny life that would soon be an integral part of our family.


    ¡°She¡¯s in room eight,¡± Ace informed me, his voice carrying a mixture of excitement and a hint of nervousness. I nodded, my heart racing with abination of anticipation and a touch of anxiety. We navigated the corridors until we reached our destination, a private room where Amalia awaited us.


    Upon entering the room, my eyes were drawn to the sight that unfolded before me  a single bed adorned with the tiniest bundle of joy. ¡°It¡¯s a private room,¡± Ace exined, and I understood. Of course, Amalia deserved nothing less than the best.


    There shey, sleeping so peacefully, her tiny chest rising and falling in a rhythm that felt both fragile and strong. The beauty of the moment was overwhelming, and for a moment, I found myself caught between awe and a deep sense of gratitude. I had seen pictures of Amalia since the day she was born, but this was the first time I was experiencing her presence in person.


    Amalia was a vision of innocence, a fragile yet resilient being who had endured the challenges of her early days with a strength that belied her size. She had the delicate features of a newborn  tiny hands, a button nose, and the softest tufts of hair atop her head. But what struck me the most was the uncanny resemnce she bore to Cher, her mother.


    The familial resemnce was undeniable, as if Cher¡¯s spirit had found its way into every aspect of Amalia¡¯s being. The same gentle curve of the lips, the way her eyshes fluttered against her cheeks  it was a reflection of the love that had brought her into the world. In Amalia, Cher¡¯s legacy lived on, a reminder that life¡¯s circle continued unbroken, even in the face of loss.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    My heart swelled with a rush of emotions as I stood there, taking in the sight before me.


    As I gazed down at the slumbering form of Amalia, the words slipped from my lips almost involuntarily, ¡°She looks so much like your sister.¡± The connection between them was undeniable, a reflection of the deep bond that had transcended time and circumstance. In response, a faint smile tugged at the corners of Ace¡¯s lips, a bittersweet acknowledgment of the precious connection that lived on through Amalia.


    ¡°I know,¡± Ace murmured softly, his gaze fixed on his niece. ¡°But she definitely got that big head from her daddy.¡± His yful words broke the somber moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, giving him a yful punch on the arm.


    ¡°The child is only a few weeks old and you¡¯re already bullying her,¡± I teased, shaking my head in mock exasperation.


    Aceughed, a genuine sound that carried a mixture of emotions. ¡°Hey, gotta let them get used to it as soon as possible,¡± he quipped, his yful tone reflecting a sense of lightheartedness that was both endearing and heartwarming.


    With a sense of purpose, Ace continued to pack Amalia¡¯s essentials, each item carefully chosen to ensure herfort and well-being. The room was slowly transformed into a space filled with the promise of a new life  a life that we were determined to nurture and protect.


    As we worked, a nurse entered the room, her presence a gentle interruption that brought a newyer of support to the moment. With her help, we carefully ced Amalia in the maxi cosi. The nurse¡¯s presence was a reminder that we were not alone on this journey, that there were others who shared in the joy of Amalia¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°She¡¯s the sweetest baby ever,¡± the nursemented, her eyes softening as she looked at Amalia.


    I smiled in response, a warmth filling my heart. ¡°I bet she is,¡± I agreed, my voice carrying a mixture of affection and pride.

 96

    In the midst of the hustle and bustle of daily life, there I stood in the kitchen, a sense of urgency coursing through me. The distressed cries of Amalia filled the air, a chorus of need that tugged at my heartstrings. ¡°I¡¯ming, my love!¡± I called out, my voice carrying a mixture of reassurance and haste.


    My hands moved quickly, the familiar routine taking over as I prepared a bottle with practiced efficiency. The sound of Amalia¡¯s cries only intensified my determination to soothe her as swiftly as possible. The minutes felt like an eternity as I measured and mixed, my focus entirely on meeting the needs of the tiny life that depended on me.


    Finally, with the bottle ready, I hurriedly made my way upstairs. The cries of the baby were like a beacon guiding my steps, my heart aching with a mix of empathy and a fierce desire to providefort.


    As I entered the nursery, my heart melted at the sight of Amalia in her crib, her tiny face scrunched up in distress. ¡°Here you go,¡± I whispered softly as I scooped her up into my arms, my voice a gentle reassurance. As I guided the bottle to her mouth, shetched on eagerly, her cries gradually giving way to the rhythm of sucking.


    Her eyes met mine, and a sense of connection settled over us. In that moment, it was just the two of us, a caregiver and a baby finding sce in one another¡¯s presence.


    With each tender gaze exchanged between us, I felt a wave of emotions washing over me. As she fed, I found myself recounting funny stories about her mother and me, weaving tales of our misadventures and sharedughter. It was as though by sharing those memories, I could bring a piece of Cher back into the room, a way to ensure that Amalia would know the woman who had brought her into the world.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you about the time your mom and I tried to bake a cake?¡± I began, my voice carrying a hint ofughter. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, the kitchen ended up looking like a flour explosion, and the cake was¡­ well, let¡¯s just say it wasn¡¯t fit for human consumption.¡±


    Amalia¡¯s eyes blinked at me, seemingly captivated by the sound of my voice. As I continued to speak, I noticed the way her expressions shifted, almost as though she was responding to the stories with her own reactions. It was a reminder that even at such a young age, she was already developing her own unique personality.


    ¡°Your mom,¡± I chuckled, ¡°oh, she was quite the drama queen. Once, we went to see a movie, and she cried so much during a particrly emotional scene that she ended up using half a box of tissues. She could have given any Hollywood actress a run for her money with those tears!¡±


    Amalia¡¯s sucking slowed as she listened to my stories, her gaze fixed on my face. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought that she was taking in every word, even if she couldn¡¯t fully understand them yet.


    ¡°You know what, my little drama queen?¡± I cooed, a yful tone entering my voice. ¡°I think you got that dramatic ir from your mom. You¡¯ve got those expressive eyes that tell me you¡¯re going to keep us entertained with your reactions.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Engrossed in a conversation with Amalia, I hadn¡¯t realized that the nursery door had quietly opened until Ace¡¯s amused expression entered my peripheral vision. ¡°You look tired,¡± he observed with a lopsided grin. His keen observation hit the mark; I was indeed feeling the effects of disrupted sleep. Amalia¡¯s erratic sleeping schedule had turned the nights into wakeful hours and the mornings into deep slumber.


    A tired smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a bit of a rollercoaster,¡± I admitted, my voice carrying a hint of weariness.


    Ace¡¯s eyes softened with understanding, his gaze fixed on both me and the precious bundle in my arms. ¡°Go take a shower and have some food,¡± he suggested gently. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her for a bit.¡±


    I furrowed my eyebrows in surprise, not expecting him to volunteer so readily. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, a mixture of gratitude and reluctance tugging at my heart.


    He nodded, his reassuring smile offering a small dose offort. ¡°Absolutely. You need a break.¡±


    Reluctantly handing Amalia over to Ace, I watched as he cradled her in his arms with a sense of natural ease. As I turned to leave the nursery, a mixture of emotions washed over me  relief, gratitude, and a touch of guilt.


    In my room, the sound of running water was a soothing melody that promised a few moments of respite. The feeling of hot water cascading over my skin was like a balm for my tired body, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a contented sigh. The simple act of taking a shower felt like a small luxury, a chance to momentarily escape the demands of the day.


    Just as I was beginning to rx under the warm stream, a loud exmation of surprise and disgust echoed through the house. ¡°She peed on my hands! She peed on my hands! Ew!!!¡± Ace¡¯s voice rang out, punctuated by a mix of frustration and humor.


    My heart leaped into my throat as I swiftly wrapped a towel around myself and dashed towards the nursery, my concern growing with every step. Bursting into the room, I found Ace holding Amalia at arm¡¯s length, his expression a mixture of shock and exasperation.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± I eximed, my eyes darting between Ace and Amalia.


    Ace¡¯s eyes widened as he met my gaze. ¡°She peed,¡± he said simply, his voice a mixture of disbelief and incredulity.


    Suppressing a chuckle, I approached them, my heart lightening at theical sight before me. Amalia, seemingly unperturbed by the chaos she had caused, gazed up at me with innocent eyes.


    ¡°Well, at least she¡¯s hydrated,¡± I quipped, unable to resist the urge to tease. Ace¡¯s exasperated expression gave way to a reluctant smile, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 97

    The soft cocoon of sleep was shattered by the sound of Amalia¡¯s cries in the darkness of the night. I began to stir, my instinct tofort her overriding my own tiredness. But just as I was about to swing my legs out of bed, a hand gently pressed against my shoulder, and I turned to see Alex beside me.


    ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± he whispered, his voice a mix of reassurance and determination. ¡°I¡¯ll check up on her.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment. I had already made a few trips to the nursery that night. ¡°You¡¯ve already gone to check on her twice,¡± Alex continued, as if reading my thoughts.


    Sighing softly, I nodded, my weariness apparent in the way I sank back onto the pillow. It was hard to ignore the cries but I trusted Alex to handle it, and I knew I needed the rest.


    As I closed my eyes, the sounds of the night blended with the rhythmic lull of Amalia¡¯s cries, creating a strange symphony that lulled me back towards slumber. I was on the brink of drifting off when a sharp, pungent smell invaded my senses. My eyes fluttered open, confusion recing the remnants of sleep as I tried to make sense of what was happening.


    I found myself staring up at Alex, who stood over me, a grim expression on his face. The foul smell that had roused me was unmistakable, and my instincts kicked in once more. ¡°Alex, what is that smell?¡± I asked, my voice a mix of bewilderment and concern.


    Alex¡¯s response was immediate, his own expression shifting from seriousness to a grimace of disgust. ¡°I picked her up, but her poop started to flood out of her diapers!¡± he eximed, his voiceced with a mix of astonishment and disbelief.


    As the noxious smell filled the air, Ace¡¯s abrupt awakening was evident. His brows furrowed as he looked around, his expression a mix of confusion and disgust. ¡°Did Spade shit in the room?¡± he muttered, his voiceced with sleepiness.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his half-asleep inquiry. ¡°It¡¯s Amalia,¡± I replied, my tone a mixture of amusement and resignation. The situation was far from pleasant, but there was an underlying humor in the chaos of the moment.


    With Amalia still in my arms, I turned to Alex, who was in a simr state of bewilderment. ¡°Go clean yourself up,¡± I told him gently, a sympathetic smile tugging at my lips. I knew that dealing with a diaper mishap was never pleasant, and Alex¡¯s gant attempt deserved a moment of respite.


    Alex nodded gratefully, clearly eager to escape the room and the lingering odor. ¡°What did the child eat? An alligator?¡± Ace mumbled, his voice carrying a mixture of humor and disbelief.


    I burst intoughter at Ace¡¯s exaggeratedment. ¡°I don¡¯t think alligators are on the menu,¡± I replied with a grin. ¡°But it¡¯s safe to say she¡¯s quite the enthusiastic eater.¡±


    With a yful roll of his eyes, Ace swung his legs out of bed, clearly determined to join the effort in restoring a sense of normalcy to the room. As he headed towards the bathroom, his grumbling about the unexpected wake-up call was apanied by a hint of good-natured humor.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning my attention back to Amalia, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at the absurdity of the situation. Parenting was a wild ride filled with unexpected twists and turns, and this was just another chapter in the journey.


    Carrying Amalia back to the nursery, I ced her on the changing table, her bright eyes staring up at me with an innocent curiosity. ¡°Well, my little adventurer, you really know how to keep us on our toes,¡± I murmured, my voice soft as I began the task of cleaning her up.


    As I carefully removed her soiled clothes, her tiny hands reached out to grab at my fingers, her grip surprisingly strong for someone so small. ¡°You¡¯re quite the handful, you know,¡± I continued, a smile ying on my lips as I chatted with her.


    Amalia¡¯s response was a series of gurgles and coos, her way ofmunicating with me even though her words were still a mystery. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder at the bond that was forming between us, a bond that went beyond words and relied on simple gestures and shared moments.


    As I finished changing her and carefully dressed her in a fresh outfit, I looked down at her with a mixture of awe and affection. ¡°You¡¯re growing so fast, my little one,¡± I murmured, my voice carrying a sense of wonder at the passage of time.


    Amalia¡¯s eyes met mine, and for a moment, it felt as though a silent understanding passed between us. In her gaze, I saw a reflection of the love and trust that was growing each day, a love that was reciprocated with every diaper changed, every sleepless night endured, and everyughter-filled moment shared.


    As I cradled her in my arms, her head resting against my shoulder, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of gratitude for the messy, unpredictable, and utterly wonderful journey of parenthood. The challenges were real, but so were the moments of connection, joy, and the pure delight of raising a child who was uniquely her own.


    With Amalia in my arms, the smell of baby powder mingling with the scent of innocence, I rocked her gently. ¡°We¡¯re in this together, my love,¡± I whispered.

 98

    The morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the nursery as I sat on the floor, ying with Amalia. Her tiny fingers reached out, attempting to grasp at the colorful toys I dangled before her. Herughter filled the room, a melody that brought a smile to my lips.


    As I watched her explore her surroundings with wide blue eyes, a sudden craving hit me like a wave. McDonald¡¯s fries and ice cream seemed to materialize in my mind, their salty and sweet allure impossible to ignore. It was one of those pregnancy cravings that felt like an urgent need rather than a simple desire.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You know what, Amalia?¡± I mused aloud, addressing my daughter as if she could fully understand me. ¡°I got a hankering for some fries and ice cream. It¡¯s a weirdbination, but trust me, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Amalia responded with a gurgle, as if she was part of the conversation, her innocence a reminder of the simple joys in life.


    As I continued to y with her, my thoughts turned reflective. Amalia was growing up so quickly, each day bringing new discoveries and milestones. The realization tugged at my heart, a mixture of awe and nostalgia for the fleeting moments of babyhood.


    My hand instinctively rested on my belly, a reminder that my body was also undergoing its own transformations. I marveled at how quickly everything seemed to be moving  the passing of time, the changes in my body, and the blossoming of our family.


    Texting Ace became a spontaneous impulse, a way to share my craving and connect with him even though he was at work. ¡°Craving McDonald¡¯s fries with ice cream,¡± I typed, a smile ying on my lips as I pressed send.


    With Alex on a business trip in another state, it was just Amalia and me in the house. The quiet moments with her were both grounding and precious, a time to reflect on the journey we were on together.


    Turning my attention back to Amalia, I spoke to her as if she could understand every word. ¡°You¡¯re growing so fast, my little beauty,¡± I cooed, my voice soft and full of affection. ¡°You¡¯ve got those big eyes that light up the room, just like your mother¡¯s.¡± Amalia responded with a gurgle and a contented wriggle, her gaze fixed on my face as if she was trying to absorb every sound and expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got her smile too,¡± I continued, my heart swelling with love as I traced a finger along her delicate features. ¡°And thatugh of yours  it¡¯s like music to my ears, just like hers.¡±


    As I held Amalia in my arms, I felt a profound sense of connection  a connection that transcended time and generations. In her, I saw traces of her mother, a reminder that the love we shared was woven into the fabric of our family¡¯s story.


    ¡°You¡¯re growing up so fast,¡± I repeated softly, my voice carrying a mixture of wonder and a touch of wistfulness. ¡°But no matter how big you get, you¡¯ll always be my precious little girl.¡±


    Amalia responded with a joyful squeal, her tiny hands reaching out to touch my face. It was as if she understood the sentiment behind my words.


    As the afternoon sun painted the room in a warm glow, I found myself engaged in a yful banter with Amalia once again. Shey in her crib, her curious eyes fixed on the colorful mobile that danced above her. I leaned over the crib, adopting a mock-serious expression.


    ¡°Amalia, do you have any ns for the weekend?¡± I asked in a tone that was both exaggerated and absurdly formal. She responded with a gurgle, as if she was fully invested in our imaginary conversation.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard the nursery has a ydate scheduled with Mr. Elephant and Miss Teddy,¡± I continued, my voice carrying a hint of drama. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve RSVPed, my dear.¡±


    Amalia¡¯s response was a delighted wriggle, her fingers reaching out to bat at the mobile as if confirming hermitment to the ydate.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the silliness of our exchange. Parenthood had a way of turning even the simplest interactions into moments of sharedughter and connection. As I continued to engage in our imaginary conversation, I felt a profound sense of joy  a joy that came from the pure delight of being present in the moment with her.


    Just as our yful conversation reached its peak, the front door swung open, and Ace walked in with a grin on his face. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything,¡± he quipped, his voice carrying a mixture of amusement and affection.


    I turned to him with a theatrical gasp, my hand ced dramatically over my heart. ¡°Mr. Elephant and Miss Teddy were just confirming their attendance at Amalia¡¯s ydate,¡± I informed him, my tone as absurdly serious as before.


    Ace¡¯sughter filled the room, and he shook his head in mock exasperation. ¡°Ah, of course. Can¡¯t have a ydate without Mr. Elephant and Miss Teddy,¡± he replied, his eyes dancing with humor.


    As Ace joined me near the crib, his gaze shifted to Amalia, who was now kicking her legs with enthusiasm. ¡°And what are you contributing to this important ydate, little one?¡± he asked in a yful tone.


    Amalia responded with a series of delighted gurgles, her arms waving in the air as if she was sharing her own thoughts on the matter.


    I couldn¡¯t resist adding to the yful banter. ¡°She¡¯s bringing her irresistible charm and baby babbles,¡± I said with a wink.


    Ace nodded in agreement, his expression one of mock seriousness. ¡°Ah, a valuable contribution indeed. Mr. Elephant and Miss Teddy won¡¯t know what hit them.¡±


    As we shared a good-naturedugh, Ace¡¯s attention seemed to shift to the mobile above Amalia¡¯s crib. ¡°So, what are we discussing here?¡± he asked, gesturing towards the spinning toys.


    ¡°Amalia¡¯s social calendar, of course,¡± I replied with a grin. ¡°She¡¯s got a busy weekend ahead.¡±


    Ace chuckled, his gaze turning back to Amalia, who was now focused on his face with wide blue eyes. ¡°Well, I think you¡¯ve got a promising career as a ydate organizer,¡± he said to her with a smile.


    Just then, Ace¡¯s grin turned mischievous, and he reached into a bag he had brought with him. He pulled out a container of McDonald¡¯s fries and a cup of ice cream  the exact treats I had craved earlier in the day.


    ¡°Speaking of busy weekends, Ie bearing gifts,¡± Ace said, a twinkle in his eyes.


    My eyes widened in surprise, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a delightedugh. ¡°You read my message!¡± I eximed, the yful banter with Amalia and Ace¡¯s timely arrival making this moment even more enjoyable.


    Ace chuckled, his gaze shifting to our daughter. ¡°Well, someone mentioned a hankering for fries and ice cream,¡± he replied with a grin.


    I yfully nudged him with my elbow. ¡°Well, you know what they say  a craving shared is a craving halved.¡±

 99

    The familiar rhythm of the kitchen filled the air as I moved about, preparing fruit and pancakes for Amalia. The scent of cooking wafted through the room, mingling with theughter and yful soundsing from the ypen. Amalia had grown so quickly in the past few months  from a tiny bundle to an active and curious explorer.


    As I nced over at the ypen, my heart swelled with affection at the sight of Amalia and Spade engaged in their own little world of y. Spade¡¯s wagging tail and Amalia¡¯s delighted giggles created a joyful symphony that resonated in my heart.


    But in the midst of the ordinary, a sudden cramp seized my attention. My hand instinctively moved to my stomach, a mix of difort and anticipation surging through me. I muttered an exasperated ¡°Shoot!¡± under my breath, a reaction to the unexpected interruption of my day.


    In the span of a few months, my body had transformed from carrying a tiny baby to amodating a fully grown baby. The reality that I was now nine months pregnant and my baby could decide to make an appearance at any moment was both exhrating and nerve-wracking.


    Taking a deep breath, I leaned against the kitchen counter for support, willing the cramp to subside. Just as I began to regain myposure, a strange sensation rippled through me. Oh no, not now. I felt a warmth against my thigh, and a sense of realization dawned upon me  my water had broken.


    Panic mingled with excitement as I grabbed my phone, my fingers trembling slightly as I dialed Alex¡¯s number. He had gone out to get groceries, and my timing couldn¡¯t have been more unexpected.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Alex¡¯s voice chirped from the other end of the line, his tone filled with warmth and familiarity.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my voice as I uttered the words that conveyed the urgency of the situation. ¡°My water broke!!¡±


    The words hung in the air for a moment, the gravity of the situation sinking in. From the other end of the line, I could almost hear the shift in Alex¡¯s demeanor as he processed the information.


    ¡°What?!¡± his voice eximed, a mixture of surprise and concern.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a nervous chuckle, despite the circumstances. ¡°Yes, really,¡± I replied, my voice carrying a mixture of emotions  excitement, apprehension, and a hint of amusement.


    There was a brief pause, and I could practically hear the wheels turning in Alex¡¯s mind as he assessed the situation. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m on my way. Just hang in there,¡± he said, his voice carrying a reassuring tone.


    Whoever said that childbirth was easy was definitely lying. As Iy there, my body contorted with pain, I could hardly believe the agony I was enduring. It felt like every fiber of my being was being put to the ultimate test. Ace stood by my side, holding my hand in a firm grip, his eyes filled with encouragement and concern.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re doing great,¡± he urged gently, his voice a steady anchor in the midst of the storm. ¡°Just a little more, and our baby will be here.¡±


    Tears streamed down my face, a mixture of pain, exhaustion, and raw emotion. I screamed with each contraction, the intensity of the pain overwhelming my senses. Every fiber of my being screamed in protest, and the thought of continuing seemed impossible.


    Ace¡¯s grip on my hand tightened, his presence a lifeline in the darkness of the delivery room. ¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± he whispered, his words a mantra that echoed in my mind. ¡°Take a deep breath and push. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you push!¡± I yelled, my voice a mixture of frustration and desperation. The pain seemed relentless, each moment stretching into eternity as I grappled with the ordeal that was unfolding. The room felt like a blur, a whirlwind of emotions and sensations that I struggled toprehend.


    Ace¡¯s expression was a mixture of empathy and determination. ¡°I wish I could,¡± he replied with a wry smile, his attempt at humor a brief respite from the intensity of the moment.


    As the waves of pain surged once again, I clenched my teeth and closed my eyes, summoning every ounce of strength within me. The room seemed to fade away, and all that remained was the raw struggle of bringing our baby into the world.


    Ace¡¯s voice broke through the haze, his words urging me on. ¡°You¡¯re a warrior, remember? You can do this.¡±


    And so, with a primal roar, I pushed. The pain was blinding, and my body trembled with the effort. Sweat coated my brow, and my muscles protested against the relentless demand I was cing on them.


    In that moment, it felt like an eternity had passed, yet simultaneously, time seemed to blur into one continuous struggle. The room seemed to be filled with an orchestra of emotions  the sound of my cries, the soothing reassurances of the medical team, and Ace¡¯s unwavering encouragement.


    As the pain reached a crescendo, I felt a surge of energy unlike anything I had ever experienced before. With one final, determined push, the room seemed to hold its breath. And then, in an instant, the pain subsided, reced by a rush of emotions I could hardlyprehend.


    A cry pierced the air, a cry that was both agonizing and beautiful  the cry of our newborn baby. Tears flowed freely down my cheeks as I caught my first glimpse of the tiny, wriggling being that had caused me so much pain.


    Ace¡¯s grip on my hand tightened once again, his voice soft and filled with awe. ¡°You did it,¡± he whispered, his words a testament to the strength and resilience I had summoned.


    As the medical team worked swiftly to clean and assess our baby, Iy there, my body still trembling from the ordeal. The pain was a distant memory, reced by the overwhelming rush of emotions thate with the arrival of new life.


    Ace leaned in, cing a tender kiss on my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± he murmured, his voice a soothing balm to my weary soul.


    Outside the delivery room, I knew that Alex was waiting, Amalia in his arms. Our family was expanding, and as the cries of our newborn baby filled the room, I felt a sense ofpletion  a sense that all the pain, the tears, and the struggle had led to this precious moment.


    It was a girl. I had a baby girl.


    ¡°Do you have a name for her?¡± Ace asked.


    ¡°Avery Cher.¡±

 100

    Three yearster


    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden glow across the beach as Iy there, a content smile on my face. The sound of the gentle waves crashing against the shore was a soothing melody that seemed to echo the peace in my heart. Beside me, a chilled margarita rested on the sand, a small indulgence I allowed myself on this blissful afternoon.


    As my gaze shifted towards the shoreline, my heart swelled with warmth at the sight before me. Ace and Alex were running along the water¡¯s edge, Amalia and Avery giggling and chasing after them with boundless energy. Three years had passed since Avery made her triumphant entrance into the world, joining our family with her infectiousughter and endless curiosity.


    Amalia had grown into a confident and spirited little girl, her blue eyes reflecting the joy she found in every moment. Avery, with her mischievous grin and boundless enthusiasm, had woven herself seamlessly into the fabric of our lives. And as I watched them y together, the bond between the two was undeniable.


    I took a leisurely sip of my margarita, allowing the vors to dance across my pte as I reflected on the journey we had been on. The love story that had unfolded between Ace, Alex, and me was unconventional by some standards, but it was a love that was rooted in deep understanding, respect, and a sharedmitment to raising the children in an environment filled with love and support.


    Ace and Alex were not just remarkable fathers to the girls; they were exceptional partners to me as well. Their unwavering devotion, their ability to seamlessly work as a team, and the way they showed up for our family every single day was a testament to their character.


    The strength of our rtionship was not just built on romantic love, but on a foundation of friendship, trust, and shared dreams. Their love for Amalia and Avery was palpable in every interaction  from theughter-filled ydates to the gentle way they calmed bedtime fears.


    As Ace and Alex rejoined us on the beach, their sandy feet and wind-tousled hair only added to their rugged charm. Theirughter mingled with the sounds of the ocean, creating a symphony of joy that enveloped us all. They settled down on the sand, Amalia and Avery curling up in theirps, their contentment evident in their smiles.


    Ace leaned over and pressed a gentle kiss to my cheek, his touch a soothing caress that spoke volumes of his affection. ¡°How¡¯s our beautiful partner doing?¡± he asked, his voice a soft melody that seemed to resonate in the air.


    Alex chimed in, his eyes warm as he looked at me. ¡°And how¡¯s the queen of our hearts today?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, their endearing nicknames a reminder of the unique bond we shared. ¡°Just enjoying the view,¡± I replied, my gaze shifting to the girls who were now building sandcastles by the water.


    As the sun dipped lower, casting an orange and pink hue across the sky, I felt a deep sense of gratitude. Gratitude for the love that had woven us together, for theughter that filled our days, and for the future that stretched before us, promising more adventures and cherished moments.


    ¡°You know,¡± I began, a fond smile on my lips, ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for better baby daddies than the two of you.¡±


    Ace¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a title we proudly ept.¡±


    Alex nodded in agreement, his gaze softening as he looked at me. ¡°And we couldn¡¯t ask for a better partner and mother for the girls.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I often wished Cher was here, standing beside me, watching her baby girl grow up with me. The ache of her absence was a constant reminder of the fragility of life, of the moments stolen too soon. Amalia, now a vibrant little girl with eyes that held both innocence and wisdom, had never met her mother, but she carried Cher¡¯s spirit in the way sheughed, the way she embraced life, and the way her blue eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Amalia and I often spoke of Cher, sharing stories of her infectiousughter, her fierce determination, and the love she had for her family. We visited her grave a couple of times, the three of us united in our bond even in the afterlife. The moments spent by Cher¡¯s graveside were filled with whispered conversations, as if the wind carried our words to her, as if she could hear the love and longing that remained.


    Amalia¡¯s understanding of her mother was heartwarming, a testament to the way Cher¡¯s presence lived on in our hearts. ¡°My mommy and daddy are angels,¡± Amalia would say, her innocent belief an affirmation of the connection she felt to the parents she had never met in person. She knew that they were watching over her, guiding her steps and filling her days with a love that transcended the physical realm.


    As I looked at Amalia, her small hand holding mine, I couldn¡¯t help but smile through the tears. Cher¡¯s legacy was alive in every word Amalia spoke, in everyugh that filled the air. She was a living testament to the love Cher had left behind  a love that had been entrusted to me, a love that I cherished with every beat of my heart.


    The gentle rustling of the leaves above seemed like a whisper from the universe, a reminder that love never truly fades away. My gaze shifted to the sky, the canvas of stars above holding the promise of eternity. ¡°While you¡¯re watching my baby up there,¡± I whispered to the heavens, ¡°I¡¯m watching over yours down here.¡±


    The end.

 101

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money, Nicole!¡± My dad looked displeased at me as he opened his bank ount and saw how much money I had spent. ¡°For all I know, you have everything you need. Why do you need to keep on buying stuff?!¡±


    ¡°Papai, I don¡¯t!¡± I muttered looking down at my perfectly polished toes. ¡°It¡¯s only sixty-five thousand real.¡±


    ¡°Only sixty-five thousand! Are you out of your mind?! That¡¯s a lot of money!¡± he seethed angrily. ¡°Give me your credit card. You will not buy anything for the next two weeks!¡±


    ¡°But dad¡­,¡± I whined, tears brimming in my eyes. This can¡¯t be happening right now. Not when the big ball approaches. ¡°I need to buy a dress for the elite ball next week. And shoes. And makeup!¡±


    ¡°You have a whole store with shoes, clothes, and makeup in your room. You even have three walk-in closets. Choose something you already have.¡±


    ¡°But it will be so out of style, dad. Please let me use it for this once. I promise I will not spend that much anymore.¡± I pleaded.


    He shook his head. ¡°You already said that thest time. And all the other five times. You¡¯re twenty-three and graduated, how can you still be so irresponsible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not irresponsible. I can¡¯t help that everything I see is so alluring. It basically calls me to buy it. You know it¡¯s hard for me to say no.¡±


    ¡°Well, you need to learn to say no to all the alluring stuff. Only buy what you need. Now, you are dismissed, I have work to do. You don¡¯t get your card back.¡±


    ¡°But papai¡ª,¡± I cried out.


    ¡°No arguments Nicole. I already made my decision. You don¡¯t know how to spend money, you don¡¯t get your credit card back.¡± he said sternly and pointed his finger at the door. ¡°Now, get out of my office, because I need to earn that sixty-five thousand real back.¡±


    I grunted angrily and stomped out of his office. I was so mad at him. He earns that money every fifteen minutes, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s the big deal. Next week there¡¯s going to be a big ball where all the billionaires and their families are going to be. It¡¯s a really fancy and elite ball and now I don¡¯t have anything to wear.


    I walked into my bedroom and angrily started to turn on my music, the volume all the way up. Look what you made me do of Taylor Swift sted in my room and probably through the whole penthouse.


    ¡°What is wrong with you, Nicole?¡± My mom yelled above the music as she barged into my room. ¡°Why are you throwing another tantrum?¡±


    I turned the volume down and huffed. ¡°Dad took away my credit card.¡±


    ¡°You spent so much money in three days. What did you expect?¡± She ced her hands on her hips and cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take his side.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. You graduated Bachelor of Arts in Fashion Design. Do something with that degree and earn your own money.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and plopped down on my king-sized bed. I love Fashion and I loved the field I majored in, but I wasn¡¯t feeling to work in Brazil anymore. Everyone knows me, since my dad is the CEO of Brazil¡¯s most popr hotel and casino chains. The Vargas.


    They would only give me the job because I was his daughter and not because of my degree. My dad also asked me a million times why I didn¡¯t want to have my own boutique, he had his connections to make it a reality.


    How much I really wanted it, I didn¡¯t want to achieve my sess through my parents. I wanted to do my own thing and be sessful on my own. But If I stay longer in Brazil, I can¡¯t achieve my dreams and my dad wasn¡¯t ready to let me go yet.


    How much I really annoy him and scare the living hell out of him when he sees the amount of money I spent on my shopping trips, he still loved me unconditionally.


    ¡°I already told you mamae, I don¡¯t want to open my business here.¡± I sighed, covering my face with my hands. ¡°You know the reason already.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s because of papai then it¡¯s a really dumb reason. He can¡¯t help that he¡¯s so well known. Brazil is also a really good ce to start your business. You¡¯re familiar with the ce.¡± Mom reasoned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only papai. It¡¯s also you, you¡¯re a popr artist. Your work is disyed in all art museums.¡± I got up from my bed and faced my mom. ¡°And by the way, I want a challenge.¡±


    My mom shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°Dad will not allow you to go out of the country.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± I just can¡¯t understand why he wouldn¡¯t let me go. ¡°I¡¯m not a teenager anymore!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Good Luck exining that to him.¡± With that, my mom turned around and walked out of my room. I let out an angry growl and threw my pillows on the ground. I was so frustrated and annoyed. My parents treated me like I was a porcin doll, that needs to be protected every single minute because she¡¯s so fragile.


    But I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not a porcin doll nor am I twelve. I don¡¯t know at what age they will stop treating me like I¡¯m a child. Even when I go for a run, I have to take a bodyguard with me. The ce where we live is a high secured neighborhood and you can¡¯t enter it without permission. I am their only child and I knew that they wanted the best for me, but this is just too overdone.


    I twisted and turned on my bed thinking of ways how to convince my dad that I¡¯m a grown-up woman. While the argument of me and my dad yed in my head, I fell asleep.


    I don¡¯t know for how long I have slept, but when I woke up it was already dawn. I yawned and stretched out before jumping out of bed. It was already seven pm and dinner would start soon. At day time my parents were rarely home. My dad was at his office and my mom was either working on her painting in the east wing of the penthouse or she was at the museum. The maids and I were the only ones at home. Most of the time I went shopping, golfing, or swimming. But when it was dinnertime we would all be around the table.


    No excuses.


    Dinner time was family time. If my dad had a meeting during dinner time, he had to cancel that. Familyes first.


    I closed the curtains of my window and walked downstairs. The smell of Feijoada entered my nostrils. ¡°Mmmmh.¡± I hummed as I entered the kitchen. Feijoada was my mom¡¯s specialty. It was warm rice with a stew of beans with beef and pork. It¡¯smonly prepared in Macau, the ce where my mom grew up.


    My dad was already seated on the dinner table waiting for his food to be served. Even though we were elites, my dad always preferred a meal prepared by his wife. Even for lunch he brought food from home that my mom prepared.


    ¡°Hey papai,¡± I seated next to him on the round dining table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier.¡±


    He just nodded. ¡°Good, you¡¯re realizing your mistakes.¡±


    I smiled stiffly. ¡°So, hmm¡ª,¡± Even though I have asked him this a million times and I know what his answer is going to be, I still keep on asking him. ¡°Can I move to New York, to start my career as a fashion designer.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± was his firm answer. ¡°I already told you. I¡¯ll not let you out of this country. We don¡¯t have anyone in New York who can watch over you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to watch over me. I¡¯m twenty-three, not twelve.¡±


    My mom ced the tes with food on the table and my dad reached over to her and nted a kiss on her cheeks. ¡°It smells delicious, querida. You never fail to amaze me with your cooking.¡± My mom blushed at hispliment.


    I sighed and started to eat. The food was delicious as always. My mom was good at everything. Painting, cooking, decorating, fashion, and so much more. She was from everything a little bit. Probably that¡¯s why my dad fell in love with her. I, on the other hand, was the total opposite of her. The only thing I¡¯m good at is spending money and eating non-stop.


    ¡°Can I have my credit card back papai,¡± I asked in a small voice. Maybe he realized how important a dress for the ball is and¡ª


    ¡°No!¡± My dad stated. ¡°I have already told you that. Let¡¯s not argue about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?!¡± My voice raised an octave. ¡°I¡¯m not twelve, I¡¯m twenty-three for god sake!¡±


    ¡°Nicole!¡± My mom warned sternly.


    ¡°Then act like you¡¯re twenty-three. You are throwing tantrums like a three-year-old.¡± My dad said calmly.


    I hated when he was acting calm. It made me even more furious.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should learn to let me go!¡± I yelled out and stomped out of the room.


    I was so mad. They are treating me like a child and I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I needed freedom.


    I groaned and kicked my bedroom door shut. What should I do for them to let me go?

 102

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°It¡¯s so itchy, get it off me!¡± I yelled out as I fastly unzipped the dress and let it fall on the floor. The rhinestones on this dress were horrible. I don¡¯t even know what it was doing in my closet.


    ¡°But Miss, you wore thisst year at the Benefit ball. You weren¡¯tining.¡± My assistant mumbled as she picked up the dress of the ground. ¡°And we already went through thirty-five dresses. You really need to choose, the ball starts in two hours.¡±


    I let out a strangled scream as I fall on the ground. This was horrible. I didn¡¯t have anything to wear for the ball and yesterday my mom told me that Ethan Gray is alsoing to the ball. I haven¡¯t seen Ethan in almost five years. After he graduated from high school in Brazil, he moved to Ennd to live with his uncle and aunt. Last year I heard that he was the youngest and most sessful CEO in the whole of Ennd. He had quite a reputation there.


    ¡°Miss!¡± My assistant looked down at me and shook her head. ¡°You need to hurry up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± I turned on my stomach and tapped with my fingers on the white marble tiles. I don¡¯t want to show up in front of Ethan in thest season dress. That would be so embarrassing.


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at that stupid question. Is she blind? ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to wear, can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°You have three closets with all kinds of clothes and dresses. What do you even mean?!¡± My assistant threw her hands in the air out of frustration. ¡°I told you, the blue one fits you perfectly.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so out of this season.¡± I groaned.


    ¡°You never wore it, it will not be bad at all. And the dress is one of a kind.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, looking at my assistant. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    She nodded in confirmation. ¡°Yes, it is one of a kind. That¡¯s the only reason you wanted to buy it.¡±


    My eyes shifted on the beautiful long blue dress on my bed. It was a charming round neck blue tulle one of a kind dress. I stood up and touched the material. It was so soft, better than the one with the awful rhinestones.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I huffed, turning around to face my assistant. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    My assistant let out a breath of relief and immediately pushed me in front of my vanity table. ¡°Sit still, I¡¯ll do your hair and makeup quickly!.¡±


    She took a handful of my light brown colored hair and started tob it fast and hard. I bit on my lips to not yell out of pain. After All, with beautyes pain.


    After my hair was done, she worked on my face. I didn¡¯t like to have a lot of foundation and primer on, because my face was already smooth enough. I have my own self made face mask that does a wonderful job to keep all the e away and to keep my face fresh and clean.


    She sprayed the setting spray in my face and pped in her hands. ¡°Done, now go put on your dress. You¡¯re already fifteen minuteste.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called fashionablyte.¡± I stood up from the chair and walked over to my king size bed to put on my dress. It fitted me like a glove.


    ¡°You will be the most beautifuldy at the party!¡± My assistant hushed excitedly as she spun me around to admire the dress from all different angles and views. ¡°Now, hurry up. The limousine is waiting for you outside!¡±


    I grabbed my diamond clutch and stuffed my phone, keys, and hand sanitizer in it and hurriedly walked downstairs followed by my assistant. Dani, my bodyguard was waiting for me at the door. He gave me a curt nod and opened the door for me. I walked outside and stepped in the limousine.


    During the ride, I fixed and reapplied my makeup. I think I should buy a new setting spray, because this one is doing an awful job. I groaned inwardly as I applied my highlight for the third time. I picked up the phone next to me to call the driver.


    ¡°Good evening Miss Vargas, how can I help you?¡± His raspy voice asked as he opened the window so I could see the back of his head.


    ¡°Is there any cosmetic store open? I need to buy a new setting spray.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, but no. All stores are already closed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine I will make this work,¡± I muttered and put the phone down. I looked back in the mirror and finished my makeup.


    Suddenly the limousine stopped and when I looked outside we were already at the ce of destination. Even from outside, I could see that It was crowded with Armani suits and designer dresses. All the rich and first-ss people of brazil were here.


    The door at my side opened and I stepped out. Back straightened, chin high, and smile wide. I walked with confidence to the main entrance of the ballroom. When the security saw me they immediately led me in, because they recognized me as the daughter of brazil¡¯s most richest and powerful CEO.


    When I entered the ballroom, all pairs of eyes were at me. The admiring look on men their faces and the envious look in women their eyes. They were all looking at me as I was making my way towards my parents who were standing in the corner talking to a guy I don¡¯t recognize.


    His back was faced towards me, but I could tell that he was young and handsome.


    ¡°Hey mamae, Papai.¡± I greeted with a smile. My mom looked up at me and smiled contently.


    ¡°You look stunning.¡± My mom smiled at me and took me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came because I want to introduce you to someone who might help you to fulfill your dreams.¡±


    I scrunched my eyebrows in confusion at thest part. What does she mean?


    I turned around towards the stranger and my breath almost stopped. I gaped openly as I observed his sharp jaw, chin, and cheekbones. On either side of his straight nose were two zing hazel eyes. Spiked, warm brown fringed with smooth green. His dark brows were actually graceful but currently furrowed in a frown. He was a few inches taller than me and his tousled dark brown hair was glistening in the moonlight illuminating from the window.


    He was an eye candy.


    A total hottie.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t realize he was greeting me until my mom nudged me from the side. I instantly came back to my senses.


    ¡°Good evening Miss Vargas.¡± His voice was deep. He had that rich, silky tone that whenever he spoke, every head in the room would turn.


    I smiled kindly at him. Showing off my set of white teeth. ¡°Good evening Mr¡­¡± I rose up an eyebrow at him because he hadn¡¯t introduced himself yet.


    ¡°Gray,¡± he said with a small smile.


    ¡°Ethan Gray.¡±

 103

    Nicole Vargas


    I was still in shock. The handsome stranger was Ethan Gray. Ethan Gray was a handsome stranger. Puberty really did hit him hard. I remembered Ethan as the malnourished little boy with the prettiest hairstyle. The only reason I was infatuated by him at that time was because of his hair.


    But now, everything changed. He looked like a whole course meal in his expensive Armani suit and Rolex watch he had on. I wondered how rich he actually was. From sources, I could gather that he was the youngest billionaire in Ennd and that he was the CEO of one of the most fast-growingpanies.


    His hazel brown eyes that were shielded with the thickest and lustrous eyshes I have ever seen on a man stared at me with a mischievous glint. His lips twitched in an arrogant smirk as he saw what for effect he had on me.


    ¡°So, I was thinking,¡± I looked at my dad as he spoke. ¡°Since Ethan is going to live in New York for a year, I¡¯ll put you under his supervision, which means you can go abroad to fulfill your dreams. That¡¯s what you want right?¡±


    My dad looked at me with a victorious smile as if he just proposed the world¡¯s best idea. In fact, it was not. It was the dumbest idea I have ever heard.


    I shook my head wildly. ¡°No Papai. That is far from what I want. What I want is to go to New York without being under someone¡¯s watch. And I don¡¯t think Mr. Gray will appreciate my presence. Right Mr. Gray?¡±


    Ethan chuckled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s Ethan for you Nicole. And for your information, I already approved this idea. Your dad brought it up the moment I told him I will stay in New York for a year.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I yelled out unbelievably. I can¡¯t believe people are making decisions for me behind my back. I am twenty-three for god sake. ¡°I am perfectly capable to make my own decisions! And I¡¯m not going to New York with you.¡±


    ¡°Then forget ever going to New York!¡± My dad barked angrily. He calmed down when he saw that people were throwing weird nces at us. ¡°You either go with him or not go at all. It¡¯s your choice, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°I have so many choices, It¡¯s you and mom that are limiting it!¡± I was so angry right now. My mom gave me a stern look but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she muttered ¡®spoiled¡¯ and ¡®ungrateful¡¯ underneath her breath.


    ¡°I think your dad¡¯s idea is wonderful, Nicole.¡± Ethan butted in which earned him a deadly re from me.


    ¡°Stay out of this Ethan! So far I know, I haven¡¯t asked for your opinion did I?!¡± I flipped my hair to the back and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m not going to New York with Ethan, dad! Not because I don¡¯t want to, but because you can¡¯t keep making decisions for me!¡±


    I stormed out of the party without even waiting for his reply. I knew it was not a good idea toe to the ball, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this bad.


    Ethan Gray


    I had heard so many stories about Nicole and I didn¡¯t wanted to believe them. The Nicole I knew was nice, kind, and little. I should have realized that was years ago. When Santiago Vargas asked me if I would like to watch over his daughter I didn¡¯t hesitate to say yes. Santiago is a really great man and an amazing businessman. Everyone wanted to do business with him. When he asked me if I would take Nicole to New York and let her live with me for a year until she was able to afford her own ce, I agreed instantly. In my head, Nicole was still the innocent little girl I knew before I left brazil.


    When I saw the drop-dead gorgeousdy approaching Santiago, I couldn¡¯t help but think of various ways of getting her into my bed. But when she opened her mouth and greeted Santiago, my heart stopped and I was left shocked. She said Papai.


    She was the daughter of Santiago. Which means she was Nicole, who once was a cute little girl, but now is a sophisticated woman. She was very beautiful and I¡¯m pretty sure many men would love to have her by their sides. That¡¯s why I¡¯m wondering. Is she still single?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about my daughter.¡± Santiago apologized when Nicole stormed out of the party. She was indeed a spoiled brat. Exactly like how the gossip papers described her. Spoiled, sassy, and hard-headed. In short, a drama queen.


    ¡°She¡¯s a handful.¡± Santiago¡¯s wife said. She looks exactly like Nicole. Only with a little bit of grey in her hair and wrinkles in her forehead. ¡°But that¡¯s why you have two hands, darling.¡±


    Santiago gave her a stern look and then he shifted his attention back to me. ¡°Nicole really wanted to start her career in New York. Since forever. But you know, I still see her as my little girl and I¡¯ll not sleep well knowing she¡¯s all alone in a big city. That¡¯s why I never send her to New York. So after you¡¯ve seen her behavior, do you still want to take her with you?¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t like her behavior. She¡¯s old enough and she needs to get her act together. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will let my old man Santiago down. At his question, I nodded. ¡°Yes, I will. If she still wants toe, because of what I saw¡­ I don¡¯t think she wants to go anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry.¡± Santiago¡¯s wife said smiling. ¡°We will find a way for her to go. She needs to work and learn the value of money.¡±


    Santiago nodded in agreement. ¡°She likes to spend money. And a lot too. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford it. I just don¡¯t want her to be a spoiled brat. She¡¯s very capable of working and making her own money. And that¡¯s what I want for her. I will not be around her entire life to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will bring her to New York and introduce her to people who can help her achieve her dreams. I will leave tomorrow evening, so make sure she has everything packed by tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± Santiago¡¯s wife asked disappointedly. ¡°We were thinking of having you over for dinner.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My apologies. But there¡¯s a lot of work waiting for me in New York.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Santiago said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Nicole has everything packed by tomorrow. Do we need to bring her to Gray Private airport?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much Ethan. I know my daughter will be in good hands with you.¡±


    Will she though? I asked myself. She¡¯s a very gorgeous woman. I shook my head to get all the wild thoughts out.


    She¡¯s a drama queen. A sassy, spoiled, with a hell lot of attitude girl.


    Not my type. Never my type. Except for her beautiful body everything about her screams drama queen and trouble.


    I took a deep breath. I can do this.


    It¡¯s only for one year.

 104

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay with Ethan for a year. Can I at least have my own apartment?¡± I looked with pleading eyes at my parents.


    This is such a great opportunity, but I don¡¯t want to stay under the same roof with Ethan. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust him, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t trust myself. Seeing him after so many years made me realize how much he actually grew as a person. And not only in knowledge but also in body parts.


    ¡°No, you are going to stay with Ethan. He has a big mansion in New York, you will not have to see him every day. The least you can do is cook for him.¡± My mom stood at the doorway in her pink fluffy bathrobe. Her hair was tied in a messy bun and she had a green facemask on and a Starbucks in her hand.


    ¡°Cook?¡± I stared at them as if they grew two horns. My dad stood next to my mom, dressed in his suit, ready to go to work. He was constantly looking at his watch while arguing with me.


    ¡°Yes, cook.¡± He said. ¡°He is already kind enough to let you stay in his mansion for a year. Be nice and make something to eat for him once in a while. I didn¡¯t raise a spoiled little brat.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t cook. He¡¯s so rich, it¡¯s no luxury to hire a cook.¡± I can¡¯t believe Ethan didn¡¯t have a cook. What did he eat then? Takeout?


    ¡°He likes to prepare his food himself, so help him. Do some chores and whatnot. This is a chance for you Nicole. Don¡¯t waste it. It¡¯s only for a year, after that you can live wherever you want.¡± My mom sipped on her Starbucks and it made the annoying sound, I couldn¡¯t stand.


    ¡°Ughh!!¡± I growled and plopped down on my bed. ¡°Do I need to remind you that I¡¯m already an adult and that I can make my own decisions?¡±


    ¡°Nicole!¡± My dad was getting impatient. ¡°I know you¡¯re an adult, but you¡¯re also my only child. And god forbid if something happens to you. I¡¯ll never forgive myself. You don¡¯t know New York City, you never went there. So please, take my advice and live with Ethan so you¡¯re not alone. You will learn from him and it will benefit you somewhere in the future.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh. My dad was notpletely wrong. And it will be just for a year. I can do it. I can live under the same roof with Ethan Gray without crushing on him. Maybe he even has a girlfriend, that would be much easier for me to keep my distance from him.


    ¡°What time will he pick me up?¡±


    A smile crept on my mom¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯ll be here in three hours, so you better hurry up.¡±


    Three hours? How the hell am I going to pack in three hours?


    I jumped out of bed and grabbed my suitcases from underneath my bed. I called my assistant toe and help me. It was urgent I said, since it was her day off.


    When my assistant came she started packing so I could take a long bath. I poured some champagne in a ss and stepped into the bathtub that was filled with roses. I grabbed a bath bomb and put it in the water. So restful and refreshing.


    I stayed in there for a while and after that I put on my bathrobe so I could do my makeup and hair. I straightened my hair and applied a minimum of makeup. I don¡¯t like to get all dolled up especially when I¡¯m traveling. I sprayed some setting spray on my face and walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡°I already packed everything that you asked me too, do you need anything else?¡± My assistant asked. I shook my head and dismissed her. I can do the rest myself.


    I changed into somefy traveling clothes and walked downstairs to make myself a smoothie. My mom probably went to the art gallery, because I didn¡¯t see her car in the garage. When I entered the kitchen, Carolina, our housemaid was cleaning the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re leaving today,¡± she said, turning around and hitting me with the duster in the process.


    ¡°Ugh! Linaa!¡± I groaned annoyed. ¡°Watch out and yes, I¡¯m moving to New York today.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, so it¡¯s true. You¡¯re going with Mr Gray?¡± She winked at me and I rolled my eyes. She did her ¡®stalking¡¯ I see because otherwise she wouldn¡¯t know that Ethan turned into a greek god.


    ¡°Yes, I actually have to live with him for an entire year. Thanks to my parents.¡± I said, sarcasm dripping from my voice.


    ¡°It will not be that bad, anyway I made your favorite smoothie. It¡¯s in the fridge.¡±


    I opened the fridge and saw a ss with my favorite strawberry-yogurt smoothie. ¡°Thanks Lina.¡±


    She smiled at me and continued cleaning the kitchen. I walked back upstairs with my smoothie. Ethan should arrive soon. I did somest-minute packing, clean my room up, and put all my bedding and dirty clothes in theundry room.


    After I was done I heard a horn outside. ¡°Nicole! Mr. Gray is here to pick you up!¡± Lina yelled from downstairs.


    ¡°Can you help me with my luggage?!¡± I yelled back. ¡°Tell Vincent and Martinez too!¡±


    Momentster Carolina, Vincent, and Martinez all helped me to bring my stuff downstairs. When I entered the living room Ethan stood there with his hands in his pockets. He wore a navy blue shirt with brown khaki pants. His hair was damp and messy, which gave him the ¡®I just woke up, but I still look hot¡¯ look.


    His eyes.


    His eyes turned big when I entered the room.


    And not because of me.


    He stared at my luggage, opened his mouth and closed it again. I don¡¯t know why he is so surprised. It was only eight suitcases and four carry-ons. I will be staying for a year, what did he expect?


    ¡°Those are not going to New York.¡± He said after a while, and pointed at my stuff.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°What do I have to wear?¡±


    ¡°Two suitcases are more than enough, not a bajillion of them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating Mr. Gray. It¡¯s only eight!¡± I replied annoyed.


    His lips turned into a scowl. ¡°I think that since you¡¯re going to live with me it¡¯s safe to call me Ethan. And no, we¡¯re not taking eight suitcases to New York. It¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to wear then, Ethan!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Nicole. That¡¯s way too much.¡± My dad¡¯s voice came from behind me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a credit card. You don¡¯t need so much stuff.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± My mom appeared from behind my dad. ¡°There¡¯s only a limited amount of money in it.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± I yelled out. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means, you can only use it in emergency situations.¡± My dad rified.


    ¡°But¡­ but every day is an emergency situation. What am I supposed to wear?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should learn how to wash your clothes and wear it again.¡± My mom rolled her eyes and blow her fingernails. I didn¡¯t get my attitude from a stranger.


    I scrunched up my nose. What the hell? ¡°That¡¯s so old-fashioned!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not old fashioned, it¡¯s normal! And I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. Take it or leave it!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I groaned out frustrated, I know I¡¯m not going to win this argument. ¡°UGH! FINE!¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Choose the suitcase you want to bring.¡±


    I pointed angrily at two suitcases and one carry on and Vincent brought it to the car for me. I turned around to my parents. ¡°Uhm, okay goodbye. Thank you for this torture I guess.¡±


    My dad sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not torture, it¡¯s a¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    I hugged him and then my mom. After the goodbyes I walked to the car and Ethan was already waiting for me.


    I stepped in and sat down next to Ethan and let out a deep sigh as the driver turned on the engine.


    This is going to be one hell of a year.


    Let¡¯s just hope I¡¯ll not fall in love with the person sitting next to me.

 105

    Nicole Vargas


    We arrivedte at night in New York. The flight was very pleasant. Ethan didn¡¯t even bother to have a conversation with me, instead, he was busy on hisptop most likely doing his work.


    A sleek ck car stopped in front of the private jet. Ethan opened the door for me while he was on the phone and ushered me inside. I stepped in and he closed the door behind me.


    The car then started to drive away and I looked confused at the driver. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Ethaning with us?¡± I asked, tapping him on his shoulders. ¡°Mr. Gray needs to attend a meeting tomorrow morning in Arizona. I thought he had informed you.¡± The driver said, looking at me through the rearview mirror.


    I shook my head. ¡°He didn¡¯t, where am I going now?¡± ¡°He gave me instructions to bring you to his mansion where his maid will show you around.¡± I nodded my head and leaned back in the soft leather seat. I looked outside and let out a contented sigh. New York is so beautiful at night. So many people, lights, cars, no wonder it¡¯s called the city that never sleeps.


    Momentster we arrived at the mansion.  The guard opened the huge ck gate with the Gray name engraved on it in gold and the first thing I saw was the beautiful garden and fountain. My eyes almost fell out of my socket when I saw how big the mansion was. It was not even a mansion, it was a castle. I can¡¯t believe Ethan lives here alone.


    The car stopped in front of a huge ss door and I could see an olddy approaching the car. The driver opened the door for me and I stepped out.


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Vargas.¡± The olddy greeted and extended her hand at me. I smiled kindly at her and shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m L and I take care of Mr. Gray¡¯s mansion. If you follow me, I¡¯ll show you your room.¡±


    She walked back inside the house and I followed her. When I entered the inside of the mansion the first thing I saw is the tallest ceiling ever, lovely crown molding, a table in the center, and two flights of spiral staircases going up to the second floor. There was a huge silver chandelier in the middle of the ceiling and there were colorful paintings on the wall.


    ¡°Does Mr. Gray live here alone?¡± I asked L. We walked up the stairs and from up here I could see part of the kitchen and living room. In the middle of the living room I saw a ck piano.


    ¡°Yes, his family oftene here in summer and during the holidays. They have a ranch in the backyard.¡±


    ¡°A ranch?¡±


    L nodded her head. ¡°Yes, there is a ranch in the backyard with three horses. I will show you around tomorrow or any day you¡¯re free.¡±  We came into a space with huge doors on either side of the hallway. I guess that behind these doors is the bedrooms. The doors to the rooms are carved with an eight-panel design. She stopped in front of a huge door and opened it. ¡°This is your room, Miss.¡±


    I stepped into the room a small gasp left my mouth. The room contained a queen-sized bed, a vanity table, a white feathery carpet that felt like it was made in heaven, a t-screen tv, a firece, a walk-in closet, and a bathroom. It was a thousand times better than my room in Brazil. Now I wonder, how did Ethan be so rich? Yes, he took the business over of his uncle, but from what I heard the business wasn¡¯t really that stable.


    I rubbed my fingers along the silken mattress. Theforter was thick and irresistibly soft, like a billowing cloud.


    ¡°Miss, do you want me to bring your food to your room or are you going toe downstairs?¡± I heard L ask behind me. I turned around and saw that my stuff was already ced in my room.


    ¡°I¡¯lle downstairs,¡± I said.


    She nodded her head. ¡°Great, dinner will be ready in a half-hour.¡± With that she quietly closed the door, leaving me alone behind in my new room. I sat down on the bed and took a deep breath. I was so overwhelmed by everything. I couldn¡¯t believe Ethan had a ranch. My heart made a happy dance when L said that.


    Since I was a teenager, I rode and took care of horses. It was my hobby until my dad decided to sell Arrow, my chestnut Arabian horse. I was so heartbroken. I was only seventeen and I had that horse since I was twelve. I wonpetitions with her and it was so hard for me to sell her. My dad sold her to a Costa Rican man, who took interest in her when she won thest race in Rio. After that, I¡¯ve never ride another horse anymore. It took me forever to get over Arrow.


    I stood up from my bed and went into the bathroom. I took a quick shower, wore a white dress with flowers embroidery on it, and put my hair up in a messy bun. I applied my face mask and studied my face in the mirror. My whole face was covered in white cream and it smelled like honey and cucumbers.


    I waited until it dried a little bit and then made my way downstairs to get some food. I like to have my facemask as long as possible on my face because my face is very sensitive if ites to traveling and stress. If I travel, I often get dry skin or sometimes I even get pimples or wrinkles.


    I passed the living room and saw the piano from close up. It was so pretty and I wondered if Ethan could y the piano. It would be nice though to wake up to some Beethoven every morning.


    I entered the kitchen and L was standing with her back towards me, doing the dishes. ¡°Hey L.¡± I greeted and took a seat on the barstool.


    She turned around and let out a shriek. ¡°Goodness!¡± She yelled out, cing her hand over her chest. ¡°What is that on your face?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I forgot that I had a facemask on. ¡°It¡¯s a face mask.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, you scared the crap out of me.¡± She chuckled nervously. ¡°You can choose whatever you want to eat, everything is still warm.¡±


    I looked at the table and there was indeed a variety of food choices. There was Ravioli, Salmon, shrimp pasta,sagna, teriyaki, lime chicken, mushroom risotto, and mini meatloaves. For dessert, there were cupcakes and red velvet cake.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of food,¡± I remarked as I took a te and fill it withsagna and ravioli. ¡°Are there other peopleing?¡±


    L shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. Gray likes to have¡­ choices.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Choices? This doesn¡¯t sound like the Ethan Gray I knew from a couple of years ago. This was a whole different Ethan Gray. And although I¡¯m not here to be close with him, there¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s dying to get to know him better.


    ¡°Does Mr. Gray has a girlfriend?¡± I asked as I took a seat on the dinner table.


    ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. He never brought one home, but if you listen to gossips it is rumored that he¡¯s dating Veronika Morozov.¡±


    ¡°The Russian model?¡± I raised my eyebrows.  He did have a good choice, Veronika Morozov is one hell of a pretty girl.


    ¡°Yes, she. But she¡¯s a golddigger. His family doesn¡¯t approve of her.¡± L said. ¡°She came here to New York for a Charity, so I only met her one time. She¡¯s very¡­ vain. She thinks she¡¯s better than everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± was all I could say. ¡°Well, if he loves her then uhm¡­ I don¡¯t think his family can do anything about that right. Love is love. You¡¯re basically blind until you break up.¡±


    L chuckled. ¡°I just think they use each other to get attention. Don¡¯t worry, you still got a chance with him.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I choked out. ¡°No, I¡¯m not into him¡­ at all.¡±


    ¡°Umhu.¡± L said giving me a smug smirk, but turned around and walked out of the kitchen leaving me all baffled behind.


    I don¡¯t actually like him, do I?

 106

    Nicole Vargas


    I woke up when sun rays kissed my face. I let out a yawn and stretched out. The bed felt like heaven and I had a really good sleep. I¡¯m so excited about today because I got to see the rest of the mansion, including the ranch. I quickly went to take a shower and while I was still blow-drying my hair, I heard a soft knock on my door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± I yelled, assuming it was L with breakfast. I was starving and couldn¡¯t wait to eat some of L¡¯s delicious food.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    I froze instantly when I heard the voice. I turned around and my eyes turned wide like saucers. ¡°Ethan? I thought you were in Arizona?¡±


    Ethan was standing in front of my doorway dressed in a ck Armani suit. His hair was neatlybed and his hazel-green eyes were scanning my room. He looked so handsome like he just stepped out of a photoshoot. ¡°I just arrived. The meeting was this morning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still morning,¡± I said rolling my eyes.


    He raised his eyebrows up in amusement. ¡°Are you sure about that? It¡¯s already in the afternoon, princess.¡±


    I put my blow dryer down and checked my phone. Damn, he was right. It was already passed twelve in the afternoon. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Oh. Anyways, I just want to let you know. L is not always here. She only cooks asionally, most of the time I make my own food.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked in disbelief. I still can¡¯t believe, he didn¡¯t have a cook. ¡°She told mest night you like to have choices. She prepared so much food.¡±


    Ethan rolled his eyes. ¡°Her cooking is delicious, so that¡¯s why I ask her to do that. And it¡¯s part of her job, she gets paid for it. But that only happens like once or twice in a month.¡±


    ¡°Why not every day? You are loaded!¡± I can¡¯t believe it. He can afford everything and he still chooses to cook on his own. I don¡¯t know where he gets the time to do that.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Because I am capable of cooking for myself! Now, I already had breakfast and lunch. There are eggs, bread, vegetables, etcetera in the kitchen. Just go take a look and see what you can do.¡±


    ¡°What?! What do you mean?¡± I asked wide-eyed. He isn¡¯t asking me to cook my own food right? ¡°Ethan, I cannot cook!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even prepare brunch?!¡± He yelled out in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I said, rolling my eyes. I never cooked. Ever. It was either Carolina or my mom. Mostly my mom. ¡°That¡¯s not my job.¡±


    ¡°Well, here it will be unless you want to starve to death.¡± He said.


    ¡°But I cannot cook!¡± I huffed annoyed. Can¡¯t he understand?


    ¡°Then you will learn. There¡¯s youtube and google. Use it!¡± Ethan turned around and walked out of my room.


    I let out an annoyed groan. This will definitely turn into a disaster. Youtube and google or not helpful if ites to me and cooking. Ibed my hair and applied moisturizer for my face and walked downstairs, to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was clean except for the sink. There was an empty te with bread crumbs in it, which I¡¯m guessing is from Ethan.


    I opened the fridge and saw eggs, juice, bacon, and vegetables. I stand in front of the fridge for a while and decided to make some scrambled eggs.


    I saw my mom making it a couple of times so I hope I¡¯ll not mess it up. I looked around in the kitchen. I found the frying pan and the spat in the dishwasher.


    I ced the frying pan on the stove and it took me a good ten minutes to figure out how to turn it on. Then I poured some oil in the pan. It made a hissing sound.


    Oops, I identally poured too much oil in the pan. Now it looks like I¡¯m going to make soup. I hope it¡¯s not bad.


    I broke the eggs and it immediately went into the pan. Suddenly the whole kitchen was filled with smoke. What the hell?!


    How did that happen?!


    I coughed and grabbed the towel to throw it over the pan to stop the smoke froming.


    The whole towel went up in mes. What the hell!


    Shit! I forgot the stove was already on. Oh god! Oh god!


    The fire rm started to go off and that¡¯s when I started to panic!


    ¡°Oh god! Help! Help!¡± I yelled out trying to get out of the kitchen, but the only thing I could see was smoke, smoke, and more smoke. What if no one hears me?


    I yelled louder. ¡°Help! Oh god! Help!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck happened here?!¡± Ethan appeared out of nowhere with a fire extinguisher and immediately extinguished the fire.


    He opened the windows in the kitchen so the smoke could go away. ¡°What the hell were you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Cook?¡± I replied in a small voice. I was still shaking and coughing. I grabbed the dining table for support because my knees were shaking badly.


    ¡°Cook?! You were trying to put my kitchen on fire!¡± He said raucous and climbed on the kitchen counter to turn off the fire rm. When the kitchen was finally cleared, he looked at the pan on the stove. ¡°Were you trying to make soup in a pan?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m not that dumb! I identally poured too much oil in the pan. I wanted to make scrambled eggs.¡±


    ¡°Scrambled eggs?! You almost burned my kitchen down because of scrambled eggs?! You seriously need some cooking sses!¡± He snapped while cing the pan in the sink.


    ¡°I told you I couldn¡¯t cook!¡± I yelled out angrily. Tears were brimming in my eyes. No one ever yelled at me. ¡°Why are you so mean?!¡±


    ¡°Goddamit Nicole! I¡¯m not mean! You can¡¯t even make scrambled eggs? That¡¯s a fucking shame!¡± Ethan turned the water on and looked back at me annoyed, angry, and pissed.


    Now I felt so attacked. Who the hell does he think he is? He¡¯s only supposed to watch after me and here he is insulting me. ¡°You have no right to insult me Ethan!¡± I screamed, tears falling down my cheeks. God, I hated that I cry when I¡¯m angry.


    I walked out of the kitchen and hurried back to my room. I was so angry that he yelled at me for something I couldn¡¯t do. I warned him already and he still didn¡¯t listen to me.


    I sat on the bed and sobbed softly. I was starving, but I didn¡¯t want to go downstairs and face Ethan anymore. I was so angry with him.


    Maybe I could go to the ranch. I slipped on my shoes and quietly sneaked out of the mansion. I could still hear that Ethan was in the kitchen doing god knows what.


    The ranch smelled so fresh, I could hear the soft snorting from the horses. I felt so at peace here. I walked into the horse barn and I could see three beautiful Arabian horses.


    My eyes widened as I saw the horse on the far left.


    ¡°Arrow.¡±


    How did she end up with Ethan as her owner?

 107

    Ethan Gray


    I can¡¯t believe it!


    I just can¡¯t believe it. Nicole cannot cook AT ALL. When she told me that she had no idea how to cook, I was positive that if she would watch some youtube videos she would be able to at least know how to do the basic stuff. Like scrambling an egg for example.


    But no.


    Instead, she almost burned the kitchen down. I was not worried about the kitchen at all, I was worried about her. What if I wouldn¡¯t be there to save her? Oh god, the thought of it only.


    I felt so bad for yelling at her. I was so mad because she had to be more careful if ites to cooking.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I ced the freshly baked blueberry scones on a te and poured orange juice in a ss. I never prepared breakfast for anyone in my entire life except for myself and here I am doing it for Nicole. I couldn¡¯t stand her tears, I should have been more understanding. When I saw her tears something inside me snapped.


    I felt so guilty and was about to apologize, but she ran out of the kitchen before I could do so.


    She¡¯s not used to this life. She cannot cook even if her life depends on it.  I took the tray with food to her room. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her not eating. Even though I¡¯m angry at her for not being careful enough, that¡¯s not an excuse to let her starve.


    The door to her room was ajar. I knocked twice, but when I didn¡¯t hear anything I opened it wide and there was no one inside. ¡°Nicole?!¡± I called out, looking around in the room. Maybe she¡¯s in the bathroom, but the door to the bathroom was wide open. ¡°Nicole, where are you?¡±


    Where the hell could she be? I walked back downstairs to see if she¡¯s in the living room, but it was also empty. ¡°Nicole!¡± I let out a deep sigh and walked to the backyard to see if she¡¯s at the pool. God forbid if something happens to her. She hasn¡¯t eaten yet, what the hell could she be possibly doing now? Isn¡¯t she starving?


    The pool was empty. There was no one there. I was about to walk inside when I saw that the gate of the fence that lead to the ranch was open. What the hell? No one ever goes to the ranch except for the gardener if he has to feed the horses. And that happened early this morning. I ced the tray with food on the table next to me and wore my shoes.


    I hurriedly walked over to the ranch. Maybe the gardener forgot to close the gate. When I came closer to the ranch I heard the soft snorting of the horses and another voice. A female one.


    ¡°Nicole?¡± I looked at the brown-haired Brazilian girl who was hugging Spencer, one of the Arabian horses. Her eyes were swollen and still teary. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    My uncle builds this ranch three years ago for his niece Florence, but now she¡¯s married and her husband had a ranch. The only time when she visit now is during summer and the holidays.


    ¡°I heard from L that there was a ranch and I really wanted to see it.¡± Nicole croaked out as she caressed Spencer on her head. ¡°I thought she was Arrow.¡±


    ¡°Arrow?¡± I asked confused. Who the hell is Arrow and why did she think Spencer was Arrow?


    ¡°Yes, I had a horse named Arrow when I was younger. My dad sold her to a Costa Rican man and she looks a lot like Arrow, but¡­¡± Nicole paused and took a handful of Spencer¡¯s mane in her hand. ¡°If you look closely this one has a blonde mane. Arrow didn¡¯t.¡±


    Her voice was soft, it sounded sad and heartbroken. ¡°Did Arrow meant a lot to you?¡± I asked as I walked closer to her. ¡°Her name is Spencer by the way.¡±


    ¡°Spencer.¡± She whispered. The horse immediately looked up to her. ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful. And to answer your question. Yes, Arrow meant a lot to me. We wonpetitions together.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s very impressive.¡± I was blown away at what she told me. I couldn¡¯t believe that she, the drama queen, won horse ridingpetitions. You would think that someone like her would be into beauty contest and all that sort of stuff.


    But I guess Nicole is full of surprises.


    ¡°Yeah, but when he sold Arrow I never did horse riding anymore. It took me very long to get over Arrow. Is Spencer yours?¡± She asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°Nope, It¡¯s my uncle¡¯s, but if you want you can ride her. She¡¯s very good. She won variouspetitions in Monte Carlo.¡±


    Her eyes lit up and she shifted her attention back to Spencer. ¡°Really? Wow¡­ Mmh, Spencer maybe we should go for a ride. What do you think?¡±


    Spencer whinnied and Nicole chuckled. She looked back at me. ¡°Where¡¯s the gear?¡±


    ¡°I will show you thatter, will youe eat first?¡± I asked, remembering that she hasn¡¯t eat yet. She lowered her eyes and turned her back at me. ¡°I cannot cook Ethan, get it into your thick skull. I will go outter to grab myself something. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    I heaved a long sigh. ¡°I¡­ I made blueberry scones for you.¡±


    She immediately turned around and her eyes turned wide. ¡°You did what?¡±


    I cleared my throat and repeated, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t clear enough, I made breakfast for you. So you better go back to the mansion and eat before it turns cold.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you didn¡¯t had to do it.. I¡ª,¡±


    I ced my finger on her lips and she immediately stopped talking. Damn, those felt really soft. I quickly removed my finger from her lips, before any other thoughts would make its way to my mind. ¡°Go eat, Nicole. It¡¯s not healthy to skip brunch.¡±


    She gulped. ¡°Fine, where is it?¡±


    She followed me back to the mansion. I had put the tray with food on the table next to the pool. Her eyes immediately fell on the scones and juice on the tray. ¡°Wow, they look delicious.¡±


    ¡°And they are too.¡±


    She smiled up at me. A cute small smile. She looked so cute and adorable when she smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She took a bite of the scone and let out a small moan. ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡±


    I chuckled and sat down next to her. I put my phone next to the tray and picked a scone and ate with her.


    ¡°Where did you learn how to cook?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My aunt back in Ennd taught me. She majored in culinary and she also makes wedding cakes.¡± I told her. ¡°Uhm, I also want to apologize for what happened earlier. I should have listened to you when you told me you couldn¡¯t cook.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I mean it¡¯s embarrassing isn¡¯t it? But for me it¡¯s normal. I have been treated like a princess my entire life. I don¡¯t expect other people to treat me any less.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Here¡¯s the Nicole, that I know.


    Our conversation got interrupted when my phone started ringing. Since the brightness of my phone was on a hundred percent, the name of the caller, was shing brightly for Nicole to see it.


    Veronika.

 108

    Nicole Vargas


    I was so stressed and frustrated. Today I was going to meet a designer and I didn¡¯t have a single piece of clothing to wear. I groaned internally and stomped out of my room. For some reason, I was very moody since yesterday.


    Now I know that Ethan is definitely dating Veronika Morozov. She called him yesterday and his angry mood immediately changed. From afar I could hear them talking. He sounded so happy, peaceful, and nice. A side he will never show me.


    I walked into the kitchen and Ethan was having breakfast. He looked up from hisptop and mumbled a good morning. I ignored it and sat down next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to wear. How am I going to meet the designer?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t have anything to wear? You brought clothes didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked, looking up from behind hisptop.


    ¡°Yes, I did. But I brought the wrong suitcase. The one I brought only hasst season clothes.¡± I let out a deep sigh and rested my head on my hand.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what season clothes you wear. Important part is that you need to be presentable,¡± he said focusing back on hisptop.


    ¡°It matters! What the hell! I can¡¯t meet a designer wearingst season clothes. That¡¯s so unfashionable.¡± I scrunched up my nose at the thought of wearingst season clothes. ¡°I rarely wearst season clothes. And by rarely I mean never!¡±


    Ethan just ignored me and continued with his work. This is what annoys me. When people ignore me. I hate it! ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me! Do something!¡±


    ¡°What the hell should I do? You have so many clothes, don¡¯t throw a tantrum about clothes!¡± He closed hisptop and angrily walked out of the kitchen. ¡°If you¡¯re not finished in thirty minutes, I¡¯ll just leave you and you can forget that you¡¯ll ever be a fashion designer!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± I yelled out. Thirty minutes? Who does he think I am? The sh? I can never get ready in thirty minutes. He¡¯s the boyfriend of the Russian model, Veronika, he should have known. It takes at least two hours to get ready. ¡°That¡¯s not enough time! You should know since you¡¯re dating Veronika.¡±


    He turned around and red at me. ¡°Veronika is nothing like you!¡± he snapped. ¡°She¡¯s mature. She can cook without burning the kitchen down and there are more important things in her life than clothes. You, on the other hand, I cannot say the same!¡±


    I angrily stomped out of the kitchen. ¡°Why do you need to insult me like that?!¡± I was so mad. Furious. No one ever insulted me like that. I ran back upstairs to my room.


    I entered my room and closed the door with a loud bang. I was so mad. This is not good. It¡¯s not good for my skin. I calmed my breathing and tried to meditate to calm my soul down. I need to be calm. Stress can make you age faster.


    When I finally calmed down, I went through my clothes to see if there was something to wear that wasn¡¯t really out of the season yet. I decided to go for a pair of denim jeans, a white shirt, and a zer that should save the outfit. Denim never gets old, a white shirt is always a go-to. I always have a white shirt in my bag, because most of the time it can save an outfit. The zer, on the other hand, I wore it twicest year. I never wear my clothes more than two times. But this is an emergency situation.


    I applied a minimum of makeup and curled my hair. I slipped into a pair of five-inch stilettos, grabbed my bag and made my way downstairs.


    Ethan was already waiting at the door, impatiently tapping with his shoe on the white tiled floor. ¡°You¡¯re five minuteste!¡± He hissed and opened the door so I could pass.


    I just rolled my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s called fashionablyte Ethan.¡±


    I stepped in the car and Ethan sat next to me. This time we didn¡¯t have a driver. ¡°Who¡¯s going to dri¡ª,¡± I stopped halfway because Ethan took a seat behind the steering wheel. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I drive the Bentley and the Lamborghini, I only have a driver for the Rolls Royce. That¡¯s the car I use when I need to transport my visitors,¡± he said when he saw the confused expression on my face.


    ¡°Oh.¡± was all I could say.


    Ethan turned on the engine and we drove away. ¡°You¡¯ll get a car too. I don¡¯t want you to be dependent on me.¡±


    ¡°Which one will I get?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Probably a Porsche. I hope you know how to drive.¡± he gave me a side nce and I just rolled my eyes. I may not know how to cook, but I know how to drive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a Porsche. I want a Jeep.¡± I said, I don¡¯t like the Porsche. I¡¯m just being honest. If he buys something for me, he better make sure I like it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you want, It¡¯s what you need,¡± Ethan replied through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I need a Jeep.¡±


    Ethan let out an annoyed groan. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of your attitude. Can¡¯t you change it a slight bit?¡±


    I huffed. ¡°Why should I need to change my attitude for you? You¡¯re not that important.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re living in my house,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Oh and? You suggested it to my father. I only came because this is the only way for me to see the world.¡± I stared out the window and watch the skyscrapers pass. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get enough of New York.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Ethan said curtly as he parked the car. ¡°If you¡¯re done, give me a call.¡±


    I stepped out of the car and eyed the big ss building. I confidently walked inside and was greeted by a beautiful red-haired girl. ¡°Good morning, you must be Miss Vargas. Mrs. Athena is waiting for you inside.¡± She apanied me to Mrs. Athena¡¯s office and knocked twice before opening the door. ¡°Mrs Athena, Miss Vargas has arrived.¡±


    I entered the office and a woman with silver-gray hair and kind eyes greeted me. ¡°Wee Miss Vargas, please take a seat.¡±


    I took a seat in front of her desk. ¡°Thank you for having me today Mrs. Athena.¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s a pleasure,¡± she said. ¡°Mr. Gray is a very good friend of mine and he told me that you are a very great and dedicated fashion designer.¡±


    ¡°He did?¡± I asked surprised. I can¡¯t believe Ethan did that for me.


    ¡°Well yeah and seeing you here I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll be the next Versace or Tommy Hilfiger.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I hope so. That¡¯s the goal.¡±


    ¡°Great! I love people who set high goals for themselves. It makes you work harder.¡± Mrs. Athena opened her top drawer and ced a dossier on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to be well-known in New York. We will start here and if the sales here are sessful we can expand to other countries.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My heart makes a joyful dance. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want Mrs. Athena.¡±


    She smiled kindly at me. ¡°Great! Do you have your sketches? Ideas on what you want to design?¡±


    I pulled out my sketchbook out of my bag and showed it to her. ¡°These are some sketches I made. I also wrote next to it what kind of color and texture I want it to be.¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡± She eximed. ¡°In no time you¡¯ll have your own boutique here, Miss Vargas. Your sketches are wonderful. The only things we need are seamstresses and a ce to open your new boutique.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Is it that easy?¡±


    Mrs. Athena chuckled. ¡°Of course not, You¡¯ll need the money and good advertisement. But don¡¯t worry, for now, I¡¯ll arrange that. Later you can pay me back. I know you will be very sessful.¡±


    I was about to say something when there was a soft knock on the door. The door opened and Ethan entered the office.


    What the hell was he doing here?


    ¡°Good morning Rose,¡± He greeted Mrs. Athena and walked up to her to hug her. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well, Ethan.¡± She said. ¡°I must say, your girlfriend here is very talented. She will be the next Tommy Hilfiger.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°I¡ªuhmm I am not his girl¡ª,¡±


    Ethan interrupted me and smiled warmly at me. ¡°I know, Rose. She¡¯s very talented. I¡¯m blessed to have her in my life.¡±


    My eyes widened. What the hell?

 109

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°You better exin to me why I suddenly became your girlfriend. Do I need to remind you what had happened earlier this morning?¡±


    The moment we were alone I started firing questions at Ethan. I was so confused and lost when he opened his mouth in front of Mrs. Athena and I suddenly became his loving girlfriend. We were already five minutes in the car and he didn¡¯t even bother to answer me. Jerk.


    Ethan drove silently through the busy streets of New York. He ignored all my questions and res. How can someone be immune to my res. My res were deadly.


    ¡°Want something to eat?¡± He asked as if I hadn¡¯t just asked a question. He looked at me amusingly. ¡°Anger suits you, princess.¡±


    At this point I was about to burst out in anger. I hated when someone thought that I was cute when I was actually silently nning their death. Ethan from years ago was way easier to figure out, than current Ethan. But still, I love and hate him at the same time. And why is he acting like this? Or is he like this? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her that you are with Veronika huh? She¡¯s girlfriend material, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Ethan looked at me and frowned. His expression was unreadable. ¡°Veronika? Girlfriend? Seriously, you believe in the rumors?¡±


    I almost wanted to bang my head on the window. This morning he was praising the Russian Model and now he¡¯s telling me they¡¯re not dating. What kind of mind games is he ying with me?


    ¡°Rumors? You told me!¡± I yelled, throwing my hands in the air. ¡°Damn it, Ethan! Quit being so confusing and tell me why you had to tell Mrs. Athena such a lie!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Those were your assumptions, princess. I never confirmed that Veronika was my girlfriend. And the reason why I told Rose you¡¯re my girlfriend? Rose is getting old and she wants to see me settle down with someone who brings the good out in me. You know the crap that old people want for you. Well, she¡¯s not exactly fond by Veronika. As you may know, Veronika doesn¡¯t really care about the people around her. She¡¯s really full of herself. Rose never bothered to hide her distaste about Veronika.¡± Ethan told me, his eyes still fixed on the road. I waited for him to continue, but he just stopped there.


    Great, what should I do with that information? I rummaged through my purse to find my lip gloss. When I found it I turned my attention back to Ethan.


    ¡°That did not answer my question, Mr. Gray,¡± I muttered, applying lip gloss on my lips. The way hisst name sound, was so sexy. Oh god, did I just say that Ethan¡¯sst name sounds sexying out of my mouth? I think I should wash my mouth with soap when I arrive home. This is not good. Why do I get thoughts like this?


    ¡°Rose is sick okay and I¡¯m trying to fulfill herst wish. And that¡¯s me having a girlfriend.¡±


    I turned my head back to Ethan. My eyes widen and my mouth wide open. ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡±


    Ethan scoffed. ¡°Why would I joke about sickness, Miss Vargas?¡±


    The way he pronounced myst name send shivers down my spine. It just rolled so perfectly out of his mouth. What the hell am I thinking? I shook my head so I coulde back to my senses. ¡°You could hire someone to pretend to be your girlfriend. Now every time we¡¯re going to meet Mrs. Athena I need to act like I¡¯m madly in love with you.¡± And I don¡¯t want to act like your goddamn girlfriend because in the end, I¡¯m the one that¡¯s going to end up hurting.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re good in acting.¡± he casually replied. ¡°And why would I hire someone to be my girlfriend? I mean you are here to fulfill that job, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s no going back now, Nicole. What do you want Rose to think of me? That I¡¯m jumping from one girl to another? Nah-ah, not happening.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and cursed inwardly. ¡°I graduated in Fashion Design, not Drama.¡±


    ¡°Your whole life is drama, Nicole.¡± Ethan chuckled, ncing over at me. I send him a re and he chuckled softly. Now that I took a better look at him. Ethan looks quite handsome, but like isn¡¯t he always. He wore his work attire, of course, his ck Armani suit. His signature smirk that¡¯s always present on his face, making all the girls bow down like peasants. Well, except for me. The only thing I want to do is wipe it off his face, like how I want to wipe off the eyebrows of all the girls who annoy the hell out of me.


    ¡°Ugh Shut up!¡± I leaned back in the seat and put my feet up on the dashboard. Ethan saw it but didn¡¯t say anything. Great, because even if he would I wouldn¡¯t even care. Because I¡¯m a princess, and princesses get what they want. My stomach suddenly made a loud whale sound. I looked over at Ethan, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. Damn, I forgot that I haven¡¯t had breakfast this morning. I was hungry and didn¡¯t Ethan mention something about food earlier? I was so mad at him that I totally forgot to answer that question.¡±You have mentioned something about getting food earlier, my answer is yes.¡±


    It was silent for a second before Ethan burst outughing. Hisugh was so contagious that I started tough too. He shook his head and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re really something else, Nicole.¡±


    Momentster we arrived at Buvette, a French restaurant. I stepped out of the car and Ethan waited for me on the other side. He extended his hand to me which made me raise my eyebrows in confusion. Since when did he became so friendly? ¡°We should practice being in love, Nicole,¡± he said snapping me out of my thoughts.


    Oh yeah, I almost forgot that I was his ¡®girlfriend ¡®. Why did I even agree to do this? I rolled my eyes and ced my hand in his. His hand was big with callus spots here and there, while mine were small and soft. The moment our hands touched, I could feel sparks igniting in my stomach.


    Oh no, this is not good. My stomach tickled as he intertwined our fingers. The ticklish feeling in my stomach. I knew exactly what it means, it was the so-called butterflies in your stomach.


    We were just holding hands, and I already get these feelings. I don¡¯t think I can do this. But it¡¯s toote now. And I¡¯m already screwed.


    Oh god, help me!

 110

    Ethan Gray


    The weird feeling in my stomach started to grow the longer I stared at the sleeping beauty next to me. She leaned her head against the window, her eyelids closed, her mouth in a small pout as her chest raised slowly up and down every time she took a breath.


    She looked serene, peaceful, even-tempered. Nothing like the girl from this morning. God, she was throwing such a fit about clothes. And then she even mentioned Veronika. I know that she knew about Veronika because it¡¯s all over the gossips. I never thought she would believe them. Gossips are gossips. Every celebrity, influencer, or model knows that. Even though Nicole didn¡¯t fall in any of those categories, she was the only heir of the Vargas hotel chains which makes her the perfect target for gossips.


    Nicole seemed tired. After we had brunch at the Bruvette, she was very hungry may I add. Probably that¡¯s because she hadn¡¯t had breakfast in the morning, because of the tantrum she was throwing. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s bothered about clothes and their seasons. When she came back downstairs, I couldn¡¯t help butpliment her inwardly. She looked so ssy, stylish, fabulous, and oh god hot. Women wearing business clothes always looked so formal and uptight. Sometimes their clothes were too conservative or sometimes too revealing. None of those two were ttering.


    But Nicole. She wore the perfect outfit to make men fall weak to their knees. I don¡¯t know how she does that. She¡¯s also very oblivious about what¡¯s happening around her. She can¡¯t see that men are openly eye raping her. If I could, I would throw them all a punch. Disgusting little pigs! She wasn¡¯t even revealing skin and they were all lusting on her.


    After we had brunch I brought her to Stone Street for a walk and a nice little chat. Even though she was still mad at me that I introduced her as my girlfriend to Rose, she immediately forgave me as she saw how aesthetic Stone Street was. Just what she needed for her Instagram feed. After taking a couple of hundred pictures, we finally went back to the car. But not before grabbing a drink.


    There she wanted to know more why Rose didn¡¯t like Veronika. That old woman didn¡¯t like the Russian at all. Hell, I didn¡¯t even like her. We both used each other for attention, a pr stunt is what they call it. Veronika was pretty¡­ hot and vain. She could talk hours and hours about herself and never get tired. But she was the type of girl you could turn into your wife. Not only did she had the looks, but she was also a very good cook, cleaned the house, decorated everything, cleaned the kitchen, and whatnot. She was the ideal wife. My ideal wife.


    But something. There was something missing. Not only did I not feel anything towards her, I also don¡¯t get the weird feeling in my stomach like the one that I get when I¡¯m around Nicole. With Nicole, everything is so different. She could be dramatic as hell and throw tantrums like it¡¯s in her DNA, but she could also be sweet and understanding when necessary. She could make you feel like hell, but at the same time, it felt good.


    A weird feeling. A feeling that I can¡¯t describe. Or maybe I could, but I don¡¯t want too. I don¡¯t want to admit.


    I sighed and brushed a strand of hair out of her face. She stirred a little but didn¡¯t wake up. We were already parked in front of the mansion for fifteen minutes and I was still contemting if I should carry her inside or just wake her up.


    I poked her softly on her upper arm, but she didn¡¯t even move. Guess there¡¯s only one way to get her in the house.


    Minutester I found myself carrying Nicole on the stairs to her room. She was lightweight, her hair covering half of her face as she still slept peacefully. Suddenly she moved and her eyes snapped open. Her eyes widened in confusion as she yelled out; ¡°What the hell!¡±


    She immediately jumped out of my arms, pping my balls in the process.


    Oh god ! Not my boys!


    I groaned in pain as I watch her freak out.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±She apologized, ¡°I was just a little confused.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse to hit me in my balls!¡± I groaned in pain as I was trying to stand up straight. She had one hell of a hard punch. This girl!


    ¡°I thought it was your tummy. I thought you were¡ªoh my god I don¡¯t know! I was just shocked.¡± She walked over at me and helped me stand up straight. ¡°I am so so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I waved my hand in dismissal as I tried to catch my breath. ¡°You have very strong¡­ hands.¡±


    ¡°I know right!¡± She smiled proudly as she inspected her hands. Papai always told me that. He said it wille very handy when I get kidnapped or something.¡±


    Oh, it will indeede in handy when she will ever get in trouble.


    ¡°Why did you had to carry me inside? You could have just wake me up.¡± She said, ¡°By The Way, I¡¯m really hungry.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You were sleeping like a corpse. I poked you so many times and you didn¡¯t even move.¡± I said, ¡°And what do you want to eat?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Whatever you make for me. I cannot cook remember.¡±


    Oh yes, don¡¯t want my kitchen to catch fire again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back downstairs then.¡± I walked back downstairs followed by Nicole. I entered the kitchen and immediately opened the fridge. Today L did some shopping so my fridge was stocked with all kinds of vegetables and sweets.


    ¡°Chicken, hamburger, french frie¡ª,¡±


    ¡°French fries!¡± I heard her yell from behind me. ¡°I want french fries.¡±


    I chuckled as I grabbed the pack with french fries. ¡°French fries it is then.¡±


    After I fried the french fries, onion rings, and sausage we settled down in the living room. Nicole was eating and asionally moaning at how good it tasted. She then suddenly turned towards me with ketchup smudged on her cheeks.


    I wiped it away with my thumb and smiled at her. ¡°Does it taste good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± She said smiling, licking her bottom lip.


    Oh no! Don¡¯t! I cursed inwardly as she did that. That was my weakness. I could feel my heart racing wildly in my chest.


    ¡°I wanted to ask if you y the piano?¡± She asked as she looked at the piano in the middle of the living room.


    It was ced there because every year during Christmas Florence and I used to y on it. ¡°Of course I y it, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be there.¡±


    ¡°Can you y for me?¡± She asked softly, ¡°I mean you don¡¯t have to, but¡ª,¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mean why not?¡± I stood up from the couch and walked towards the piano. I took a seat and took a deep breath. I decided to y the easiest one I knew. River flows in you from Yiruma.


    I got so lost in it, I always do when I y the piano. It makes me forget everything for a while. The piano calmed me down. Always.


    When I was done ying, I turned around and saw Nicole looking at me intently and in total awe. A small smile yed on her lips. ¡°The piano calms you down.¡± She remarked.


    My eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s true, how did you know?¡±


    The small smile stayed on her face. ¡°Just the way you yed it. I could feel you, you know that right? The emotions.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. She could feel my emotions?


    She shook her head. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m rambling. Uhm Thanks for the food, I¡¯ll go get some sleep now before more crapes out of my mouth.¡± Sheughed nervously. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± I whispered, still thinking about what she said earlier.


    She could feel my emotions. The way she said it. Her voice.


    So soft. So serene.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I thought I could do this.


    But I can¡¯t.


    I just realized that I¡¯m falling for her.


    And I¡¯m falling hard.

 111

    I could just feel the connection between me and Spencer. It felt amazing. It¡¯s like a dream, feeling the horse underneath me, holding onto the scrawly but beautiful flowing mane. Tail whipping behind, clinging on.


    There was a sense of euphoria when traveling at high speeds, taking jumps, riding a pattern ¨C a feeling of aplishment and being in control, yet free at the same time.


    I jumped off Spencer and brought her back to the barn. It was almost dawn and I was starving. After I cleaned her up and put everything back in ce I closed the barn and walked back to the mansion. The delicious smell of food entered my nostrils when I walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°I made Chicken tikka mas, I hope you¡¯re hungry.¡± Ethan handed me a te with steamy white rice and spicy chicken served with a creamy gravy-like sauce. ¡°It¡¯s an extremely popr British dish.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I rolled my eyes. Of course, I know that I¡¯m not dumb. ¡°I know and yes, I am starving. I skipped lunch.¡±


    Ethan narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Seriously? I told you to never skip a meal. Why didn¡¯t you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry.¡± I lied. Actually I was really hungry, but there weren¡¯t any leftovers that I could have. And I didn¡¯t want to cook nor did I wanted to bother Ethan who was busy in his study room.


    ¡°Liar.¡± Ethan motioned at me to sit down at the dinner table. ¡°Next time if you¡¯re hungry, just call me. I can make something for you.¡±


    That¡¯s the thing. I don¡¯t want to bother him. I don¡¯t want to be a pain in his butt.


    ¡°Mmhh,¡± I moaned as I chewed softly on the chicken. It was so freaking good. Ethan was a MasterChef. His cooking skills amazed me every time. He is capable of doing so many things. Running apany, cooking, ying the piano. What can this boy not do? ¡°You are a very good cook. Geez, why didn¡¯t you be a chef or something?¡±


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°Thank you and I like cooking as a hobby. Not like an actual job.¡±


    When we were finished eating I cleaned the table and Ethan did the dishes, because of course, I will not do chores like that with my acrylic nails. It will damage and I want to have them longer since I spent a crazy amount of money on it.


    ¡°What do you think of my nails?¡± I asked Ethan as I stood next to him, watching him wash the dishes. He took a look at it and stared for a while.


    ¡°Looks really inconvenient, but beautiful nheless. It¡¯s really pointy though, why? You can stab someone with those nails of yours.¡±


    Iughed out loud. ¡°I can scratch someone, but not stab. It¡¯s not that sharp. When I was younger I couldn¡¯t do anything If I had acrylic nails, but when I grew older I learned how to do stuff with it. And now, it¡¯s pretty easy.¡±


    ¡°How old were you when you had those for the first time?¡±


    I frowned my eyebrows and thought about it. That was a long time ago. ¡°Probably like eleven or twelve.¡±


    ¡°What! You were so young!¡± Ethan eximed.


    I just shrugged. Growing up in the Vargas Family, you are never too young to do something. I got my first phone when I was seven and at the age of fourteen, I had my own credit card and personal driver.


    I was and I am still a spoiled princess. I don¡¯t expect anyone to treat me any less than that.


    ¡°That¡¯s my life, Ethan. I have been spoiled my entire life.¡±


    Ethan dried his hands on the table cloth. ¡°Is that why you are so dramatic? You always throw tantrums about random stuff.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I brushed a strand of hair out of my face. ¡°I¡¯m very picky if ites to shoes, clothes, and whatnot. I¡¯m a fashion designer for god sake, I cannot walk around looking like a sack potato.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a sack potato?¡± Ethan questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡± I groaned following him to the living room. ¡°The point is that I don¡¯t like to look¡­mon. I want to look instagrammy, you know. Aside from a fashion designer, I¡¯m also a social media influencer. Have you seen how many followers I have? Seven point eight million. I¡¯m even verified. What about you?¡±


    Ethan sat down on the couch and turned the tv on. ¡°I have a bank ount with six zeros. What can you buy with your seven-point how many million followers? Do you even get paid for it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I get PR packages every time to review. Kylie cosmetics always sends me stuff. People beg me to review their brand. But I am very picky you know. I don¡¯t review brands that harm animals. I think it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°It is disgusting.¡± Ethan agreed. ¡°Poor animals. So that means you don¡¯t wear fur.¡±


    ¡°Fake fur only. It¡¯s one of my favorite clothing items. It alwayspletes an outfit.¡±


    ¡°Did you always wanted to be a fashion designer?¡± Ethan asked, zapping through the channels.


    I shook my head. ¡°Actually no, I wanted to be awyer. I always loved that profession. It always fascinated me. But¡­ not everything that I want, I can get. And bing awyer was one of them. So that¡¯s why I became a fashion designer. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I always wanted to study business,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I just love the idea of running apany. I also remembered that I wanted to study the Frenchnguage. But like you said. Not everything that I want, I can get. And studying french was one of them. I sucked at French.¡±


    Iughed heartily. ¡°And there I thought you were capable of doing anything. Veronika is really lucky to have you.¡±


    The happy expression on Ethan¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Why do you bring her up? She¡¯s not my girlfriend. You are, remember?¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°The pretend one. I am the pretend one.¡± I corrected him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. She is not my girlfriend. I don¡¯t know why you still think that.¡±


    ¡°Because you said that to me,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you cannot tell Rose the truth. Is there a reason why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan asked, looking at me questioningly.


    ¡°I mean why can¡¯t you tell Rose that you and Veronika are over?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Ethan sighed and took a deep breath. ¡°Veronika and I are very close friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends with benefits.¡±


    ¡°Close friends,¡± Ethan repeated through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Ah side chick.¡±


    Ethan red at me. ¡°You know what, do you want me to y the piano for you?¡±


    I smiled widely at him and that was the cue for him to stand up and walk over to the piano.

 112

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I yelled out as Ethan and I got into another heated argument. Tonight we were invited to a party hosted by Rose and I didn¡¯t have anything to wear. Of course, I was throwing a fit. I can¡¯t wearst season clothes to the party, what will people think about me? I¡¯m about to be the next fashion designer.


    Ethan thought it was not necessary for me to go out and spent some crazy amount of money on a piece of fabric. I also wanted to get my hair done and buy new shoes. I am going crazy, I have not to go out shopping in so long. This is so not me.


    ¡°I just want to look pretty!¡± I screamed as I closed the door in front of his face, tears running down my face. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°No, I do not! You have so many dresses, makeup, and shoes. Why do you need to add more to that collection? And you¡¯re beautiful in whatever you wear.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I sniffed, pulling the covers of the bed over me. I didn¡¯t want to hear anything thates out of his mouth right now. My mind was foggy and I was angry and tired. Angry, because I didn¡¯t get what I want and tired, because I was so done with this life. I hate it so much. I felt like a prisoner. Ethan didn¡¯t want to assign a driver for me and he didn¡¯t want to give me the keys to the garage.


    When I didn¡¯t answer, I heard a long tired sigh outside my door. ¡°Open the door. You¡¯re angry, talk to me Nicole.¡± His voice was less harsh than before, but I couldn¡¯t care less now. He shouldn¡¯t have yelled at me. When I didn¡¯t respond to him, I heard footsteps and then they were gone. Guess he gave up trying to make everything right.


    He always does that after every argument we have. He always tries to make things right. The hell I know why.


    If I were him I would have shipped me back to Brazil a long time ago. There are times I wish I wasn¡¯t like this. I wish I was just like Ethan. I didn¡¯t have to worry about what people think or what brand of clothes I wear. But I am not like that, at all. Even if I try I will feel so ufortable and anxious.


    My eyes suddenly felt heavy and tiredness consumed my body. In no time, my eyes closed and I fell into a deep sleep.


    A knock¡­. A soft knock¡­ Far¡­ Far¡­ away.


    Another knock. And another¡­.


    My eyes fluttered open and I was greeted with darkness. The balcony door of my room was open and a cold breeze made me shiver. I yawned and kicked the covers off me, to grab my phone to see what time it was.


    7:00 PM


    Did I sleep that long? It was already in the evening. Again I heard the knock against my door. ¡°Miss Vargas, are you there?¡± I heard L ask. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you something.¡±


    I stood up from my bed and opened the door. L was standing there with a big box in her hand and various designer bags on the floor. I looked questionably at her.


    ¡°Mr. Gray told me to bring this upstairs.¡± She said as she walked into my room. ¡°He said you should be ready in an hour.¡±


    Now my eyebrows rose in confusion. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Am I still dreaming?


    ¡°I thought I was very clear. Mr. Gray told me you should be ready in an hour for Rose¡¯s party.¡± L repeated, cing the big box and designer bags on my bed. ¡°Why do you look so surprised?¡±


    Why? A couple of hours ago we were fighting and suddenly this. I¡¯m so confused. First, he didn¡¯t want me to go out and buy myself clothes, but now I got clothes delivered. I¡¯m so lost.


    ¡°Magnificent! Beautiful! Exquisite!¡± A high pitched voice startled me. A man with long blonde curly hair stood at the entrance of my bedroom, looking inplete awe at my room. His eyes found mine and it immediately lit up. ¡°Oeh! Are you my client? Gorgeous baby, gorgeous.¡± He pped excitedly in his hands and walked over to me. ¡°Marlon, hairdresser and makeup artist.¡±


    ¡°Nicole,¡± I answered curtly, I was still in a state of shock. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You, of course.¡± He answeredughing. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re going to a party, not a funeral. Smile a little.¡±


    I tried to manage a smile. ¡°W¨CI mean who send you here?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, my good friend, of course.¡± And then he muttered underneath his breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he always gets the gorgeous girls. Lucky bastard.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Marlon looked at me. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up¡­ Chop.. Chop! There¡¯s a lot of work to do.¡± He pushed me into the bathroom and closed the door. ¡°Hurry up, darling! Time is not waiting for you!¡± He yelled out from the outside.


    I brushed my teeth, washed my hair, and took a quick shower. After I was done, I wore my silky bathrobe and walked back into my bedroom. Marlon was at my Vanity table looking at the makeup on there.


    He must have felt my presence because he turned around and said: ¡°Amazing brands of makeup you have there. Cruelty-free. I feel a friendship here.¡±


    Iughed and walked to my bed. I opened the big ck and red box with the bow tie and I had to suppress a squeal. Inside the box there was a beautiful dress with a moon ne. A note was attached to the ne.


    Sorry for earlier. E


    The corners of my lips lifted up into a smile. This was so sweet. Even Marlon was amazed by how simple, elegant and yet beautiful the dress was. ¡°That¡¯s a very beautiful dress, darling. But now, let¡¯s get you transformed honey.¡±


    He pushed me in front of the Vanity table and did my hair and makeup. I could tell that he was a very skilled hairdresser and makeup artist. He worked fast and neat.


    When he sprayed the setting spray in my face, he turned me around and a small gasp left my mouth. I looked at my face in the mirror from every angle possible. ¡°Oh god, Marlon you are one hell of a good makeup artist. And I don¡¯t even want to talk about the hair. It¡¯s so pretty.¡±


    Marlon grinned from behind me. ¡°I know darling, I know. I¡¯m very good at what I¡¯m doing. Anyways, you should dress up now. Mr. Gray expects you in five minutes downstairs.¡±


    Marlon handed me the dress, ne, and shoes. I went into my walk-in closet to get dressed up in front of the huge golden mirror. When I looked at my reflection, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh dreamily.


    The dress fitted me perfectly. It was a very simple ck dress with a unique shoulder line. The dress was also not too tight and not too big. I wondered how Ethan knew my size.


    I walked out of the walk-in closet and Marlon was waiting for me at the entrance of my door. He whistled at me as I made my way towards him. ¡°Damn, Mamacita if I didn¡¯t have girlfriends I would have definitely hit on you.¡±


    I chuckled and he ced his hand behind my back. ¡°Let¡¯s go surprise that boyfriend of yours.¡±


    I bit my lip. I wanted to correct him that Ethan was not my boyfriend, but I remembered that I had to be his pretend girlfriend. I know it¡¯s only for Rose, but the less people know the truth, the better.


    Ethan was standing in the foyer, looking like a male model. He was such a good looking, tall, sharp-featured and well-built specimen. Can someone even get any hotter than that?


    I totally forgot that I was mad at him earlier. At this moment, he was taking my breath away.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes found mine and a small smirk appeared on his face. His eyes studied me from head to toe and I could see a sparkle in his eyes. ¡°Is the princess happy now?¡± He asked teasingly as he took my hands in his and kissed me on my forehead.


    That totally caught me off guard. I felt goosebumps all over my body. I was so not ready for this. He should have probably felt how tense my body was because he started to rub me softly behind my back. ¡°Remember Nicole,¡± He whispered softly in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend.¡±


    I took a deep breath. Don¡¯t take everything too serious I told myself. This is just an act for Rose. Next to me Marlon squealed excitedly. ¡°You two are so cute, right L?!¡± L who walked out of the kitchen looked at the both of us and smiled. ¡°They are, now you two. Hurry up, the party will start soon. You two are going to bete.¡±


    Ethan grinned next to me. ¡°It¡¯s called fashionablyte, L.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at that, but couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Those were my words.


    ¡°Are you ready to go, Princess?¡± Ethan asked, squeezing me softly in my hands.


    I looked up at him, shing him a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m so ready, darling.¡±

 113

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Are you ready, princess?¡± Ethan whispered in my ear as we walked up on the stairs to the grand ballroom. The whole venue looked stunning. There were high ceilings, diamond chandeliers, and beautiful paintings on the wall. The stairs were made out of marble, it was such an aesthetically pleasing sight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this show started, darling.¡± I whispered back in a seductive tone. If he wants to y this game, I¡¯m going to show him how it¡¯s done. From the inside I was smiling mischievously.


    Ethan smiled wickedly at me and tightened his grip on my waist. ¡°Tonight you¡¯re mine. I don¡¯t want to see you looking, dancing, touching or talking to other men. You¡¯re mine to entertain only.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at what he said. So damn possessive. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t obey you, Mr. Gray?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m going to have to punish you.¡±


    A sly grin appeared on my face. That sounds exciting. ¡°I hope you know that¡­ punishments turns me on.¡± I kept my voice low, only for him to hear.


    Out of the corners of my eye, I could see his eyes darken. His lips were now in a thin line and his grip on me tightened, almost suffocating me. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ y¡­ with¡­ fire, Nicole.¡± he hissed, before the door of the Grand Ballroom opened and hundreds of eyes were on us.


    ¡°Ethan, Nicole!¡± Rose walked towards us in a long blue chiffon dress. She looked like an angel in the middle of the room. ¡°You made it!¡± She hugged Ethan and then me. ¡°Ah, you two look adorable. I never thought I would see you with a¡­ a decent girl.¡±


    Ethan forced a smile. ¡°Rose, Veronika is not that bad. You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t want to hear her name.¡± Rose huffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, she¡¯s not good for you. I prefer Nicole. Darling, how are you? You look stunning.¡±


    I smiled kindly at her. ¡°Thank you, Rose. The same goes out for you. Your party looks¡­ legit. You have invited a whole bunch of people.¡±


    ¡°Oh these are just my friends.¡±


    I rose my eyebrows up in surprise. Friends? More than two hundred people are here and they are all her friends? I can¡¯t rte.


    ¡°When did you two started dating?¡± Rose snapped me out of my reverie. Her eyes glowed as she asked that question. ¡°And where did you meet? Gosh, I¡¯m so excited to hear about your love story.¡± She sighed dreamily.


    I squeezed Ethan¡¯s hand, because we haven¡¯t discuss this. Ethan cleared his throat and gave me a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Actually I went to Brazil to visit my parents.¡± Ethan started and rubbed my hands softly. ¡°And then I met her and she decided toe to the states with me.¡± He looked at me and shed me a bright smile. ¡°She¡¯s the sweetest.¡±


    ¡°Awh,¡± Rose sighed and ced her hand over her heart. ¡°You two are so cute. Anyway,e, I will introduce you two to my guests. They will be thrilled to hear that you have found a girlfriend Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Rose, I think it¡¯s too early to announce it.¡± Ethan chuckled nervously. ¡°Right, princess?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said, managing to put a smile on my face. ¡°We have only been dating for a short period.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Rose asked, raising up her eyebrows. ¡°I know that you two are meant to be, so it doesn¡¯t matter for how long you¡¯ve been together.¡±


    She then smiled warmly at me. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll introduce you two. My favorites. Ah!¡±


    We followed Rose to the middle of the ballroom. Ethan leaned over at me and whispered: ¡°This is not good. Geez, I didn¡¯t know this would happen.¡±


    ¡°Why is this not good?¡± I whispered back, my heart hammering wildly in my chest. I was so confused and nervous.


    ¡°Veronika. She will hear about it.¡±


    I wanted to p myself in the face. Of course, Veronika. ¡°Stop talking about her when I¡¯m supposed to be your pretend girlfriend. I don¡¯t want to hear about¡­ her anymore when I¡¯m with you.¡± I hissed annoyed.


    For some reason, Veronika¡¯s name made my stomach turn. I was supposed to be his girlfriend, but he couldn¡¯t even forget that bloody girl. I wonder what type of rtionship he had with her.


    ¡°Are you¡­ jealous?¡± Ethan questioned, pulling me closer to his body. I could feel his six-pack from underneath his suit.


    ¡°What if I am? You are so damn possessive, so I think it would make us even.¡±


    He chuckled lightly. ¡°You got a point, princess.¡±


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± Rose voice echoed through the whole room. She didn¡¯t even need a microphone. All heads turned towards us. ¡°First of all, thank you foring. I appreciate it. And second of all. I have very surprising news for all of you¡­,¡± Rose turned her head towards us and smiled widely. ¡°Ethan Gray got himself a girlfriend! Meet Nicole Vargas.¡±


    The whole room apuded, here and there I heard whispers. ¡°Trust me, tomorrow the gossip tabloids will be full with our names,¡± Ethan whispered in my ear.


    Iughed softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Of course not. This news will reach Russia.¡±


    I took a deep breath to not burst out in anger. I wiggled myself out of his grip. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± I said curtly and immediately walked away. It should not bother me if he talks about Veronika, but it does. It angers me for some reasons.


    I wished he would stop talking about Veronika and just focus on me. His pretend girlfriend.


    I walked into the restroom and fixed my makeup. In the mirror, I could see two girls staring at me. I frowned my eyebrows at them and they immediately stopped staring at me. Just when I thought they had left one of them came next to me and tapped with her long acrylic nails on the marble sink.


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s girlfriend?¡± She asked in a high pitched voice. Her eyshes were so long and thick I wondered if she could see through them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered, cing my lipstick back in my handbag.


    ¡°You know that he¡¯s dating Veronika Morozov right?¡± She said and batted her eyshes at me. ¡°They haven¡¯t made their breakup public yet, so that means¡­ they are still together.¡±


    ¡°They were never together. Get your facts straight, honey.¡± I smiled nicely at her and walked out of the restroom. Outside I bumped into Ethan.


    ¡°You were so long in the restroom.¡± He remarked. ¡°I was worried.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I waved my hand in dismissal. ¡°It¡¯s alright. No need to be worried.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat and then we can go home.¡±


    I stared at Ethan and burst outughing. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re not going to ask me to dance?¡±


    His eyes lit up and he smiled cheekily. It was so cute. ¡°Do you want to?¡± Ethan asked, taking my hand in his.


    ¡°Of course, darling.¡±


    Ethan ced his hand on the small of my back and we walked towards the dance floor. ¡°Hey girl!¡± I heard the same high pitched voice from the restroom behind me. What the hell does she want?


    I rolled my eyes and turned around. Ethan looked questionably at us.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I sighed as I watched her walking towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I sounded like a bitch earlier, but trust me I¡¯m a sweetheart.¡± She smiled widely at me showing off her braces. She then looked behind me and waved. ¡°Hey Ethan!¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡± Ethan greeted through gritted teeth.

 114

    ¡°Nicole, this is Ang, my cousin who can¡¯t keep her mouth shut. Ang, this is Nicole, my girlfriend.¡± Ethan introduced us with a sigh.


    ¡°What happened to Veronika? Did you two break up? It¡¯s not on Clevver news.¡± Ang raised her eyebrows up.  ¡°Tell me, dear cousin.¡±


    Ethan groaned annoyed. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Veronika. We were never a ¡®thing¡¯ so why would it be on that stupid gossip channel?¡±


    Ang raised her hands up in surrender. ¡°I was just looking out for cutie here.¡± She pointed at me. ¡°I mean I didn¡¯t like Veronika, because shemented that my eyshes looked like umbres. Little bitch.¡± Ang let out a disapproving sound.


    Ethanughed. ¡°They actually do.¡±


    Ang red at Ethan. ¡°I have the urge to punch that pretty face of yours, cousin !¡± She then shifted her attention back to me. ¡°Since you¡¯re the new girlfriend of my dear shithead cousin, do you want to go shopping sometimes? I actually like you. Pretty little thing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit on my girlfriend, Ang!¡± Ethan said through gritted teeth and muttered under his breath, ¡°Not only do I need to keep an eye out on the men, but also on the women.¡±


    Iughed at that. ¡°So possessive, Mr Gray.¡±


    He squinted his eyes at me and said in a mischievous voice, ¡°Oh I will show you what possessive is, Miss Vargas.¡±


    I shook my head and looked at Ang who was watching us amusingly. ¡°Of course I want to go shopping with you. Just tell me when.¡±


    Ang smiled and pped in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so excited! I¡¯lle to the mansion tomorrow. Be ready in the morning.¡±


    I was about to nod yes, but Ethan cleared his throat. ¡°You have a meeting with Rose tomorrow, remember?¡±


    Ugh yes ! How could I forget that? I mentally facepalmed myself. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about that. I¡¯m sorry Ang, maybe another time?¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s alright.¡± She shook her head and smiled. ¡°We can have a movie night or something.¡±


    ¡°That sounds exciting.¡±


    ¡°Okay Ang, are you done with my girlfriend? I want to take her to dance.¡± Ethan said impatiently.


    Ang huffed a long sigh. ¡°Fine, take her. She¡¯s all yours. Bye, Nicole.¡±


    I said goodbye to Ang and Ethan grabbed my hand and brought me to the middle of the dancefloor. He ced one hand on my waist and the other one he held in his other hand. We slowly moved to the rhythm of the music.


    It¡¯ste in the evening; she¡¯s wondering what clothes to wear


    She puts on her make-up and brushes her long blonde hair


    He held me close, our body molding into one as if we were made for each other. cing my hands on his shoulder we danced silently.


    And then she asks me, Do I look all right?


    And I say, ¡°Yes, you look wonderful tonight


    I felt all eyes on us. We did look so real. While most pretend rtionships never work out, because of bad acting ours feels so real. Everything just flows, like it¡¯s meant to be. And it scares the crap out of me.


    We go to a party and everyone turns to see


    This beautifuldy that¡¯s walking around with me


    I wanted to say something, anything, but each time I opened my mouth to speak, I felt the harshness of his hands against my petite waist and sighed in content.  Slowly I moved my hands up to his neck and rested my head on his chest. I wished I could stay like this forever.


    And then she asks me, Do you feel all right?


    And I say, ¡°Yes, I feel wonderful tonight¡±


    He pulled me impossibly close that I could hear the beating of his heart.


    I feel wonderful because I see


    The love light in your eyes


    He twirled me around like a doll and I let out a soft squeal. That was so unexpected. I heard Ethan chuckle.


    And the wonder of it all


    Is that you just don¡¯t realize how much I love you


    I stared up at Ethan, his lips in a wicked smile. I was so tempted to kiss him. I know he didn¡¯t love me back. It is always Veronika, Veronika. But I just couldn¡¯t resist anymore, to hell with Veronika.


    It¡¯s time to go home now and I¡¯ve got an aching head


    So I give her the car keys and she helps me to bed


    I inhaled sharply. Must he be so perfect? I look up at him, his eyes holding a questioning look.  For that single moment, time stops. I don¡¯t care about the people around us, in fact, I don¡¯t even notice them. It¡¯s just me and him now.


    And then I tell her, as I turn out the light


    I say, ¡°My darling, you were wonderful tonight


    Oh my darling, you were wonderful tonight


    And just before the song ends, I stood on my tippy toes and pressed my lips against his. It was now or never. I kissed him soft and slow, waiting for him to let me in. To respond. His lips felt so gentle so warm, my hands began to slide up his chest and encircle his neck. I didn¡¯t want this moment to end, but sadly it did.


    He gently pushed me away and I have never felt so rejected in my entire life. Something inside me snapped, I don¡¯t know why I was feeling like this. This is supposed to be a pretend rtionship. Why did I feel so disappointed that he didn¡¯t respond to the kiss? I should have known that he would never love me back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I muttered silently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Nicole.¡± He said coldly and we walked off the dancefloor. When we made it outside, a cold breeze made me shiver.


    ¡°What was that on the dance floor?¡± Ethan stared at me with bewildered eyes. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± I muttered, not daring to look at him.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Ethan tilted my chin up. ¡°This is a pretend rtionship. Don¡¯t ever forget that.¡±


    ¡°It will never happen again.¡±


    Ethan sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make this any moreplicated than it already is, princess.¡±


    How dare he! ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me princess again.¡± I hissed and stepped into the car. I sat in the far corner, far away from Ethan.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What the hell, Nicole?!¡± He stepped into the car and closed the door behind him. ¡°I thought it was very clear from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. Go get Veronika back, I don¡¯t want to do this anymore.¡± My lips quivered as I said that. ¡°I¡¯m so tired Ethan, you¡¯re so confusing. I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I said so!¡± I yelled out frustrated. ¡°And you know what? The kiss was just an ident okay. Don¡¯t break your head about it !¡±

 115

    Ethan Gray


    I couldn¡¯t sleep. It was already passed 2 AM and we arrived home two hours ago, but the awful feeling in my stomach stayed. I closed my eyes and opened them again. The kiss keeps reying in my head.


    Deep down inside I knew that I craved for it. Damn, I was so close to responding to her. But I couldn¡¯t. There¡¯s something holding me back. Fear maybe?


    The hurt on Nicole¡¯s face was evident. I had hurt her. Badly. The pain in my heart was unbearable. I couldn¡¯t see her like that. I should have not snapped at her. God, I wished I could turn back time. Kissed her back and just confessed. Confessed what exactly? That I loved her? I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m feeling.


    And then there¡¯s Veronika. The one I don¡¯t like, but use for attention. She does the same thing with me, so it¡¯s fair.


    I couldn¡¯t stay any longer in bed. Even though Nicole told me to not break my head over it, I¡¯m still doing it. I cannot rest before I mend things with her. I don¡¯t like to see Nicole mad at me. It hurts me for some reason.


    I walked downstairs to the kitchen to make myself something to eat. I switched on the light and let out a gasp at the figure sitting on the kitchen counter. Dressed in a very skimpyce and satin pajama, Nicole sat on the kitchen counter eating Ice-cream.


    Startled she turned around when the lights turned on. I groaned internally when she did that. Her clothing covered barely anything. She wore a ckce and satin pajama that did an awful job of hiding her curves. Everything was so see-through and it was hard for me to keep my eyes off her.


    ¡°Turn the lights off!¡± She said as she tried to cover her body. Her efforts were all in vain. The more she tried to cover her body, the more it got exposed.


    When I didn¡¯t do anything, she red at me. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m out of here.¡± She wanted to jump off the table, but I stopped her. ¡°Wait!¡±


    She looked up at me with a questioning look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized. ¡°For earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She mumbled as she stared at the Ice-cream container. ¡°Stop trying to make everything right. It was my fault.¡±


    ¡°It was my fault,¡± I said. ¡°I should not have yelled at you.¡±


    She waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± She snapped, her eyes holding all kinds of emotions. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t break your head over it.¡±


    ¡°But I do!¡± I yelled out frustrated. ¡°Fuck I do, Nicole! I should have kissed you back and deal with the consequencester!¡±


    Nicole immediately snapped her head at me. Her eyes widened in surprise. She was definitely taken aback. ¡°Wh¨CWhat did you just say?¡± She stuttered out.


    ¡°I said¡ª,¡± I walked closer towards her. ¡°I said that I should have kissed you back and deal with the consequencester.¡±


    I stood in between her legs, staring into her eyes. All kinds of questions were probably floating in her head. I¡¯m not going to deny, in mine too. And the biggest one was ¡®What the hell am I doing?¡¯


    ¡°Veronika?¡± She asked with uncertainty. I rolled my eyes at that, way to ruin the moment.


    ¡°To hell with Veronika.¡±


    She chuckled lightly, small dimples appearing in her cheeks. They were very small, one needs to pay close attention to spot it. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking earlier.¡± She confessed. She scooped a spoonful of Ice cream and brought it to my mouth. ¡°Want some.¡±


    I opened my mouth and I felt the Ice-cream melting inside. Vani-Strawberry.


    ¡°If you wake up tomorrow,¡± Nicole said quietly. ¡°Are you going to regret this?¡±


    I shook my head wiping ice cream off the corner of her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t regret anything. Not the kiss. Nothing. I was just confused, lost.¡±


    ¡°Enlighten me, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m feeling for you. I don¡¯t want to give you false hope.¡± I answered honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the one I want to spend the rest of my life with.¡±


    She closed her eyes for a split second. ¡°Why don¡¯t we figure it out then? There¡¯s no harm in that.¡±


    I nod my head at her answer. ¡°Exactly what I was thinking. I should give you a chance, Mrs. I cannot cook even if my life depends on it.¡±


    She yfully pped me on my chest andughed. Her chest rising up and down when she did that.


    I gritted my teeth at the sight. So tempting.


    ¡°Was it necessary to dress into this¡ªthis thing that does not cover anything?¡±


    She looked up at me, a naughty glint in her eyes. ¡°Does it turns you on?¡± She bit her bottom lip as she questioned me that.


    My eyes darkened at her sudden boldness. I leaned in and whispered in her ear. ¡°A lot  princess, a lot.¡±


    I could feel the sudden goosebumps on her body. Good, at least my words have an effect on her. She caressed my cheeks. The way she did it, it felt so soft. So right.


    I move my head closer to hers. She sits frozen, from both fear and excitement. She leans in a little bit more, so her foreheads rest against mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret this.¡± She says in barely more than a whisper.


    ¡°Never,¡± I replied my voice low and husky.


    Dear God, I couldn¡¯t fight against the thoughts that were going through my mind now.  I should take things slowly. But her very smell was flooding my senses now. It made me hot and bothered.


    A shy look before I pulled her face closer and our lips met.  I kissed her and the world fell away. It was slow and soft,forting in ways that words would never be. Nicole ran her fingers down my spine, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us and I could feel the beating of her heart against my chest.


    As we parted I saw her eyes sparkle and lips curve up into a smile and I couldn¡¯t help but smile back.  I know exactly what she was thinking.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The kiss was different. Very different from the first time.


    This time I kissed her back. She got a taste of me.


    ¡°If this is what kissing you feels like,¡± I said leaning in. My lips covered her¡¯s again and the world seemed to disappear around us. ¡°Then I don¡¯t ever want to stop,¡± I whispered against her skin.

 116

    Nicole Vargas


    Metallic tters from pots and pans woke me up. I blinked my eyes to get used to daylight. What time was it now? I looked around and realized I wasn¡¯t sleeping in my room, instead I wasying on the couch with a nket covering half of my body.


    My face turned red and it suddenly became very hot when I remembered what happenedst night. I kissed Ethan, he rejected me, we came home, and we kissed again. The only difference was, the second time he kissed me back. How can something that feels so good and so right, be wrong?


    I sighed as I kicked the cover off me. We kissed and cuddled until I fell asleep. Nothing sexual happened, thank goodness. Not only would it be embarrassing for me, but I also would have regretted it badly the next morning. I want to save my innocence for the person I love and want to marry. Not for someone who¡¯s not sure about me.


    When I walked into the kitchen, the first thing I saw was the sexy back of Ethan. He didn¡¯t wore a shirt, only gray sweatpants. I wondered if the oil didn¡¯t ssh on him since he was frying something. ¡°Good morning, princess.¡± He said in a husky voice without even turning around.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I yawned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Making breakfast of course.¡± He replied with a chuckle and then turned around. He turned off the stove and walked towards me to press a long kiss on my lips. ¡°What a sight to see every morning. I don¡¯t think I will ever get bored of it.¡±


    I smiled against his lips. ¡°What do we have for breakfast prince charming. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Ethanughed and walked back to the stove. ¡°I made fried eggs with toast and coffee. If you want something else, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°That sounds delicious.¡± I licked my lips as he ced the te in front of me. It looked so good. I don¡¯t think I will ever get bored with your cooking.¡±


    Ethan chuckled and take a sip of his coffee. ¡°Dig in, princess. You need to meet Rose in three hours.¡±


    ¡°Three hours?!¡± My eyes turned wide as saucers and I was panicking. I only had three hours to get ready?! That¡¯s not enough time! I shove the te away and jumped off the barstool. ¡°Oh god! I need to get ready!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ethan stared bewildered at me. ¡°You have three hours, not three minutes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough time!¡± I panicked. ¡°I need to take a bath of at least thirty minutes, wash my hair, try some clothes, choose an outfit¡­ Oh no, there¡¯s so much to do! I¡¯ll have breakfastter!¡±


    I ran upstairs and I immediately walked over to my wardrobe. Time to get some clothes out and hopefully figure an outfit out in an hour. It usually takes me more than that, but now it was an emergency situation. After what seemed an eternity I finally had an outfit. I decided to wear patterned shorts paired with nude heels to create a super long leg line and a white shirt with long sleeves. The outfit was casual with a hint of formal in it.


    Then I went into the bathroom to shave my legs, very careful not to cut myself. Then I put my face mask to exfoliate my face and took a long bath with my favorite bath bomb. After I was done I washed my hair and face and walked back into my bedroom to blowdry my hair, curl it and do my makeup.


    I was still blow-drying my hair when my phone rang. I looked at the caller ID and saw my mom¡¯s name on top of it. I turned off the blow dryer and picked up the phone. ¡°Hey mamae.¡± I put her on loudspeaker while I was doing my makeup.


    ¡°, minha filha, how are you?¡± My mom asked she sounded very cheerful and happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, how are you and papai?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing amazing. Today I sold a painting of mine to a rich man from Dubai. He paid one million dors for the painting.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyebrows raised up in surprise. Wow, people do give a lot for paintings. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible. Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! How is everything there? Have you start your boutique yet?¡±


    ¡°I talked to Rose already, she¡¯s going to assist me through this whole process. I will meet her again today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, sweetie. I¡¯m so d you are feeling great over there. How¡¯s Ethan doing, are you cooking for him?¡±


    I bit my lip. Hearing his name send shivers down my spine. ¡°Ethan is okay. Actually he is cooking, because he¡¯s not allowing me to cook after thest time when I almost burned his kitchen down.¡±


    I heard my mom scowl at me in the background. ¡°Silly girl, you make me look like a bad mom.¡±


    ¡°You never taught me how to cook, so it¡¯s not actually my fault.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, It was you who was not interested.¡± My mom said sternly. ¡°Can you remember what you said? Why do I need to learn how to cook when I will have a chef.¡±


    I chuckled, I remembered saying thest part. ¡°I¡¯ll still have it after I opened my boutique. Then I will be a busydy and I¡¯ll not have time to cook.¡±


    I looked at the time on my watch. My eyes widened when I saw the time. Was it already sote? ¡°Mamae, I need to end the call right now. I still need to get ready for my meeting with Rose.¡±


    ¡°Okay, goodluck. Eu amo voce minha filha,¡± My mom made kissing sounds on the other side of the line.


    ¡°Amo voce tambem, tell dad I said hi.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± She replied. I slide my hand across the screen and the call ended. I hurriedly finished doing my hair and makeup. After that, I put on my outfit and grabbed my bag with everything I need for the meeting.


    I haven¡¯t realized that it was already sote. I thought only an hour passed by, but apparently it was three hours.


    When I came downstairs Ethan was already impatiently waiting in the garage. ¡°We are sote.¡± He grunted as he opened the car door for me to step in. He then walked over to the driver seat and started the car and raced towards our destination.


    ¡°Three hours and thirty minutes to get ready? Seriously Nicole.¡± Ethan impatiently honked behind a car as he gave me a side nce.


    ¡°I usually take longer.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, clearly confused. ¡°No matter what you put on, you still look gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°I have very high standards of myself. I can¡¯t help that I¡¯m like this. I am like this since I was young.¡±


    ¡°A spoiled princess.¡± He mocked.


    I just smiled and shrugged. ¡°Yeah, if that¡¯s what you want to call me.¡±


    I never saw the word spoiled princess as an insult, in fact it was just the truth. I was spoiled and I am still spoiled. I am not afraid to admit it, unlike some people.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Ethan parked the car and then we walked into the huge ss building to the office of Rose. We took the elevator and when we finally reached the right floor, Rose was already waiting outside her door.


    ¡°You two arete.¡± Was the first thing she said.


    I was about to apologize, but Ethan behind me opened his mouth first.


    ¡°We would be early,¡± He said in a mocking voice and then looked at me with his hands on his hips. ¡°But someone had to take three hours to get ready.¡±

 117

    Nicole Vargas


    Halfway during the meeting, Ethan excused himself to pick up a phone call. I stayed behind with Rose discussing the ns for my clothing line.


    ¡°So,¡± Rose pulled out some papers and ced it in front of me. ¡°I have decided that your first fashion show will be at the end of next month. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too early?¡± I asked. Even though I already have my sketches ready, there¡¯s still a lot more to do.


    ¡°It is.¡± Rose agreed. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I already have a venue, decorators, and seamstresses. The only thing we need to search for is models.¡±


    ¡°But do you think the clothes will be finished in a month¡¯s time? That¡¯s a very short amount of time.¡± The clothing I design are not particrly easy to sew and I don¡¯t know if the jewels and fabric can be found in New York. ¡°What about the jewels and fabric? Can it be found there?¡±


    Rose nodded her head. ¡°Yes, a majority of them. But there are some that need to be imported from Europe. I have a friend there who can send them in a week or two.¡±


    I was still very skeptical about it. I don¡¯t like to be rushed in things I love to do. But then again, Rose is longer in this field then I am. I should trust her. ¡°If you say so, Rose. I¡¯ll trust you in this.¡±


    Rose smiled kindly at me. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart. Everything will be picture perfect! Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ethan came back into the room. ¡°Are you two done here?¡± He stood at the doorway impatiently tapping with his shoe on the floor. ¡°I need to be at a meeting in ten minutes.¡±


    I stood up from my seat and walked over to Rose to hug her. ¡°Thank you, Rose, for helping me. I will hear from you soon, I hope.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Probably tomorrow or so. Why don¡¯t you twoe over for dinner tomorrow? Then we can discuss this all.¡± Rose suggested.


    I look over at Ethan and he just shrugged. ¡°Sounds fine to me. I don¡¯t have anything nned for tomorrow¡¯s evening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then, Rose.¡± I gave her a warm smile and grabbed my bag. ¡°Bye.¡±


    Rose waved at me as I closed the door of her office. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± I asked Ethan as we practically ran to the car.


    ¡°I got a phone call from my PA. Some important people from Dubai and Japan are waiting in my office. ¡± He said. Ethan unlocked the car and after we buckled up he sped away. He looked at his watch and cursed loudly.


    ¡°Geez, can you drive a little slower. It¡¯s not like they made an appointment or something.¡± I said as I hold the seat firmly. ¡°Watch out¨C! Ethan!!¡±


    My heart was banging loudly in my chest. That was just in time. I looked at him angrily. ¡°Are you trying to kill us!¡± I yelled out.


    He slowed down the speed and looked over at me apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just in a fucking hurry.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean to kill us!¡± I snapped still shaking. We arrived at hispany and he parked the car. ¡°Are you going to stay here in the car?¡± He asked, grabbing his stuff from the back seat.


    I shook my head wildly. Of course not. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the mall across the road.¡±


    He threw something at me, his credit card. ¡°There, buy whatever you like. Consider that my apology for almost killing you.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows at that, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, I stepped out of the car, nted a kiss on his cheek, and told him I would meet himter.


    Finally, after so many weeks I can do some shopping. I feel so alive. With a big smile on my face, I made my way towards the mall. I couldn¡¯t wait to finally walk into Gi and Louis Vuitton and do some serious shopping.


    The credit card that my dad gave me was only for business purposes. I couldn¡¯t use it for shopping or anything personal. But luckily Ethan gave me his and I would make good use of it. I snickered silently before I stepped into the Gi store.


    Ethan: Where are you?


    I received a text from Ethan two hourster. I sat down exhausted at Starbucks with so many designer bags around me.


    Me: I¡¯m at Starbucks. In the mall.


    After I sent the message I ordered a Caramel Mhiato. When I got my drink Ethan entered Starbucks. Immediately everyone¡¯s eyes went towards him. Of course. He looked like a damn model.


    His eyes widened as he saw all the designer bags. I smiled sheepishly at him. Okay maybe I spend a little too much.


    ¡°Jesus, Nicole!¡± He sat down across me, still in shock. ¡°You seriously have a shopping addiction.¡±


    ¡°I maybe went a little overboard,¡± I said in a small voice, slurping loudly on my drink.


    ¡°A little?¡± Ethan chuckled and shook his head. ¡°You mean too much, princess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have to warn you but I was just too excited. I haven¡¯t shopped in weeks.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ethan leaned over the table and kissed me on my forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, I¡¯m starving. Homemade or take out?¡±


    ¡°Take out,¡± I replied. Ethan seemed tired and I didn¡¯t want him to stand behind the stove to cook for us.


    He grabbed the shopping bags and we walked together to the car. He put the bags in the backseat and we drove to a Thai restaurant. ¡°I hope you like Thai food.¡±


    I never had Thai food before, but for everything, there¡¯s a first time. We stepped out and Ethan ordered the food while I sat on a table. When he finally sat down I asked him what he ordered.


    ¡°Beef noodle, Chicken wings, and Pad Thai,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I love Pad Thai, I had a friend who lived in Thand for three years and he could make the most delicious Pad Thai.¡±


    ¡°I would like to meet that friend of yours. Maybe he can make us some Pad Thai.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s now in Australia with his wife. We can go visit them sometimes.¡±


    ¡°In Australia?¡± I asked, raising up my eyebrows. I have never gone to Australia, but I would love to. ¡°I would love to go there someday.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow,¡± Ethan replied casually.


    I pped him on his arm. ¡°We have dinner with Rose tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Ethan facepalmed himself. ¡°I almost forgot. And oh, I want to tell you something. Since you¡¯re officially my girlfriend¡ª,¡±


    ¡°What?! When?¡± I asked half in shock, half surprise.


    ¡°Yesterday of course. When we kissed. You¡¯re officially my girlfriend. I don¡¯t like to share.¡±


    The way he said it, it sounds so good. I grinned, leaned over, and bit his bottom lip. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡±


    ¡°Tease!¡± He scolded when I sat back on my seat, not continuing the lip-biting that would lead to kissing and other things.


    ¡°Patience, darling,¡±  I whispered. ¡°Anyways,¡± I said in a normal voice. ¡°What did you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, we are invited to attend the yearly ball in Dubai in two weeks.¡±

 118

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy how we went from pretend rtionship to real rtionship so fast.¡± Iughed as I took a bite of the chicken wing. We sat in the living room couch eating our Thai food. It was a great night. The curtains of the huge windows were open so that the moonlight shone into our living room.


    After our order was ready we immediately drove home, because we were both starving. I haven¡¯t had breakfast this morning and for lunch, I only drank a Mhiato. The meeting had made Ethan hungry because since it was unannounced he didn¡¯t order refreshments.


    Surprisingly I really loved Thai food. It was so rich in seasoning. Very different than other foreign dishes I have tried.


    ¡°I know right.¡± Ethanughed, leaning over to wipe sauce off my face. He was so attentive and sweet. ¡°What do you think about food? Should we get it more often?¡±


    I let out a loud moan to show him how much I really loved it. ¡°It¡¯s so good and yes definitely. Thai is my new favorite.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re my girlfriend now. A real one may I add.¡± He nudged me from the side and winked.


    I rolled my eyes and chuckled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you wanted to do the pretend one. Looking back it¡¯s so childish and stupid.¡±


    ¡°Not for me. For me, it was to find out if I really wanted you in my life or not. What I said about Rose is only partially true. Yes, she¡¯s sick, but now she didn¡¯t care if I had a girlfriend or not.¡±


    I figured thatst part out. ¡°And, did you find out if you want me in your life?¡± I asked, quirking an eyebrow up at him. I was curious now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know yet.¡± He shrugged his shoulders indifferently. ¡°This is our trial. I¡¯m supposed to find out if you are really worth it sometimes along the way.¡±


    I felt so ufortable when he said that. It felt like I was a thing, instead of a human with feelings. If he considers this rtionship a trial, what will happen then? If he doesn¡¯t like it, what is he going to do? Unsubscribe?


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m also a person with feelings right. If you consider this rtionship a trial, I¡¯m the one that¡¯s going to get hurt the most, because you will basically¡­ what? Unsubscribe to me?¡±  My voice became lower in thest part. ¡°In a rtionship, I either give my all or nothing. There¡¯s no in-between.¡±


    Ethan stayed silent for a while as he stirred the leftover Pad Thai on his te. ¡°Look, Nicole you are a big risk¨C,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fucking business deal, what do you mean?¡± My voice raised an octave. We weren¡¯t even twenty-four hours in a rtionship and we are already having our first argument. But maybe, that¡¯s good. We should clear out our misunderstandings before we continue to the next step. ¡°Geez,¡­¡± I threw my hands in the air and let out a loud exasperated sigh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were a business deal. I¡¯m saying that you are way out of my league. You are not the type of girl I use to date or would ever consider dating¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh well, d to know that. I will step out of this rtionship right now. Thanks for telling me.¡± I interrupted him and ced my te loudly on the table. I felt anger rising up in me.


    ¡°You are not even listening to me.¡± Ethan groaned as he grabbed me by my waist and pushed me back on the couch.


    ¡°Ethan!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even let me finish my sentence, stubborn girl. You are not the type of girl I am used to date or would ever consider dating, but I would love to try damn it. My rtionships with other girls never worked out, so maybe that¡¯s a sign to try something new.¡±


    ¡°I hate the way you¡¯re talking or saying it,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°You talk like I¡¯m some sort of dish on the menu.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you are a dish on the menu. To be more specific, the only dish on my menu.¡± He ced a wet kiss on my cheek.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± I yelled outughing. ¡°Ew, there¡¯s sauce on my cheekbone. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your new highlighter, princess. That¡¯s where you put highlighter right?¡±


    I looked surprised up at him. ¡°That¡¯s so true, how¡¯d you know that?¡±


    ¡°Veronika used to¡ª,¡± He stopped halfway when he saw that the smile on my face dropped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, never mind.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s time I should know about her.¡±


    Ethan became silent. Dead silent. He just stared at his te. Now I got more curious about this whole Veronika thing. What the hell did he have with her?


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± I nudged him softly at the side. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s time you actually tell me.¡±


    ¡°A lot happened, Nicole.¡± His voice was low, almost painful. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°And when will you actually talk about it to me?¡± I questioned.


    Now he looked up at me. He caressed my face and a small smile appeared on his face. ¡°Maybe someday or maybe never.¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± I whispered softly. ¡°What did she do to you or what did she do for you?¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡±


    A deafening silence followed after that. I wanted to know more about Veronika and he didn¡¯t want to tell me anything. She either hurt him so badly or he just can¡¯t get over her. It¡¯s either one of them. The way he still talks about her, I think it¡¯s more thetter one. And it scares me, because what if shees back?


    ¡°Hey princess,¡± Ethan waved his hand in front of my face. I was zoning out. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re mine and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°I just¡ª,¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to y the piano?¡± He asked, putting his te on the table. He stood up and stretched his hand out at me.


    What a good way to avoid this conversation.


    I sighed deeply because he knew I could not say no to that. The piano was our thing. Our way of showing that everything is all right even when it isn¡¯t.


    I ced my hand in his and we walked to the piano in the middle of the room. The moon shone directly on the piano and it felt so magical. Every time he yed a different tune on the piano and every time I fell deeper in love with him.


    I sat next to Ethan and the moment he ced his fingers on the keys, I closed my eyes and ced my head on his shoulder.


    This is what I want.


    Him, the piano, us.

 119

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet?¡± Ethan groaned from outside of the bedroom. Should I tell him I was still in my bathrobe? Probably not.


    ¡°In five minutes,¡± I yelled back.


    ¡°You said that for the past thirty minutes.. I¡¯mi¡ª,¡± Before I could do anything he opened the door. Shit! ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re not serious!¡± He yelled out as he stood in the door opening. ¡°You¡¯re not even dressed yet! What the hell were you doing?¡±


    I smiled sheepishly at him. What the hell was I supposed to say? ¡°I was in bath.¡±


    ¡°For three hours?! What the hell!¡±


    ¡°Not that long.¡± I rolled my eyes and applied lipstick on my lips. My makeup was notpletely finished yet. Not that I wore a lot. ¡°Then I straightened my hair. You see, It takes an hour and a half to straighten my hair.¡±


    ¡°An hour and a half?! Do you have straws as hair?¡±


    ¡°What? No, I have thick hair. What would you know about that? Now, can you please be still so I can finish getting ready.¡± I hate it when people around me talk when I¡¯m applying makeup. It¡¯s distracting.


    Ethan groaned once more and jumped on my bed. I groaned because it took me forever to make my bed look all neat and tidy. I looked over at him and that¡¯s when I realized he was wearing a suit. A freaking suit. With a tie. Talk about being extra.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to dinner, an informal asion.¡± I remarked as I watch him gettingfortable on my bed. He¡¯s kicking my pillows in all different directions. Boys will be boys.


    ¡°It¡¯s always good to be ssy. A fashionista like you should know.¡±


    ¡°There are specific clothes for formal and informal locations.¡± I said as I was still looking at him. Now he¡¯s kicking my fluffy nket off the bed. Oh god!


    ¡°Well, I like to remain ssy no matter the asion,¡± Ethan said and send a dazzling smile to my direction. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Do I need to change? I will do it only to please you, Princess.¡±


    He¡¯s too sweet. My heart is so full of him. He never fails to make me smile. He is everything I have ever wished for even though in the beginning things weren¡¯t so well between us. But hey, as the saying goes: There¡¯s a fine line between love and hate. And Opposite attracts. Ethan is definitely the opposite of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You look like a goddamn meal. A lot of girls would fall for you on their knees.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I want only you to fall on your knee¡­ In front of me.. Opening that pretty mouth and suck¡ª,¡±


    ¡°Ethan! Jesus!¡± I yelled out, covering my ears. ¡°Oh my goodness, we are about to go to dinner. You can¡¯t say stuff like that.¡±


    Heughed out loud. ¡°And why can¡¯t I? Does it bother you?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah. Especially since you¡¯re in my room and in my bed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± He looked around and shook his head. ¡°This is not good.¡±


    ¡°What is not good?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The room.¡±


    The room was perfectly fine. It has everything I need, I don¡¯t have anything toin. I don¡¯t know why he thinks it¡¯s not good. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s perfectly fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Not to me. Everything¡¯s wrong with this room, ¡¯cause it¡¯s not my room.¡±


    I facepalmed myself. I should have known that he would say something like that. ¡°You didn¡¯t just say that. Oh my god!¡±


    Ethanughed. ¡°Nicole, princess¡­ How long will it take? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    I let my bathrobe fall on the ground only to reveal my ck dress that was clinging on my skin. It was a ck strapless dress that I bought at H&M. Simple yet elegant.


    ¡°Holy Mama,¡± I heard Ethan say from behind me. ¡°You look incredibly stunning. Let¡¯s not go to dinner anymore. I want to have you for dinner.¡±


    ¡°We promised Rose that we woulde¡­ Maybe if you¡¯re a good boy you can have dessert.¡± I turned around and Ethan¡¯s eyes turned wide as saucers.


    ¡°Are you serious Nicole¡­ I mean princess.. Damn if you are I am going to be a good fucking boy.¡±


    I chuckled softly. ¡°We will see. Now let¡¯s go. We are alreadyte.¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s fault is that?¡±


    I ignored Ethan and he jumped out of the bed to open the door for me. I smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, what a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°I dress like this for a reason, princess.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I turned around and adjusted his tie. ¡°Very handsome.¡±


    Ethan kissed my forehead and smiled. ¡°You make me look a thousand times better. You¡¯re so perfect, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Iughed, secretly ttered by hispliment. ¡°I cannot do basic stuff normal women do.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not normal.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me I¡¯m an alien?¡± I asked offended.


    Ethan shook his head and face palmed himself. ¡°I mean you¡¯re special, Nicole. Special.¡±


    I smiled contently and ced my hands in his. ¡°C¡¯mon let¡¯s go. The earlier we get home, the earlier you can have dessert.¡±

 120

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Finally, I thought you two would nevere,¡± Rose eximed as she opened the door for us. ¡°Come in, dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    Rose¡¯s house was huge. It looked more like a pce than a house. The floors were marble, the stair rails were ornate mahogany, carved and polished so that it shined. Portraits were painted in oils and hung in gold frames. The furniture seemed to be all handmade by master craftsmen and the air was scented with fresh flowers.


    Rose wore a dark red dress covered in feathers. For an old woman, she sure looks stylish and ssy.


    ¡°Before we have dinner I¡¯m going to y with Thomas for a bit. You and Nicole can catch up.¡± Ethan said as he walked away.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Thomas?¡± I asked Rose.


    ¡°That¡¯s my dog.¡± Sheughed. ¡°He has his own part in this house. Come, darling, let¡¯s go to the kitchen and have some wine.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I followed her into the kitchen and there were two maids standing at the counter. They slightly bowed their head at me. ¡°Good evening miss,¡± they both said in unison.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I answered curtly. They both looked young. In theirte thirties perhaps? They wore a grey uniform with Rose¡¯s name on it. I assume that is their uniform.


    ¡°Two sses of wine please¡­,¡± Rose said and leaned on the kitchen counter where the two girls were just standing. ¡°I hope you like Italian food. I have made Panzane and pasta carbonara. Ethan loves pasta carbonara.¡±


    ¡°I actually do love Italian food,¡± I admitted. ¡°Howe you can prepare them?¡±


    Roseughed softly. ¡°My husband, well may his soul rest in peace, he was half Italian. He taught me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said softly. Rose is a widow. ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Mmh let¡¯s see¡­ Eight years. I have been a widow for eight years.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lonely in this huge mansion?¡±


    Rose chuckled lightly. ¡°Not at all. This mansion is his actually. After his death I got everything. His money, house, cars, and whatsoever. He made sure I would have afortable life.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow.¡± I breathed out. He¡¯s a true gentleman.


    ¡°And he was also twenty-five years older than me. I started off as his sugar baby.¡± Rose added casually.


    My mouth fell open. ¡°You what? You mean he was¡ª,¡±


    ¡°My sugar daddy?¡± Rose smiled, ¡°He was. He had a boring wife. I was there to spice it up for him. He loved kids, but he didn¡¯t want any for himself.¡± Rose sighed and gazed dreamily in the distance. ¡°He divorced herter and married me. Everyone said I did it out of money. They said I was a gold digger, but trust me when I say I love that man so much.¡±


    The two girls came back. ¡°Please, ma¡¯am. Here¡¯s your wine.¡± The girl handed me and Rose a ss of wine.


    ¡°You can go home now,¡± Rose said to both of them. ¡°I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow morning.¡±


    They nodded their heads. ¡°Good night.¡±


    When the girls left the kitchen Rose spoke again. ¡°They are all trained. Everyone who works here was trained by him. So how¡¯s it with you and Ethan? When is the wedding.¡±


    I choked on the wine. I coughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m.. what wedding?¡±


    ¡°Yours and Ethan¡¯s wedding. You two are so perfect for each other. Since I don¡¯t have kids, it¡¯s kinda lonely up here sometimes. So since I got to know Ethan, my life has been a little bit more worth living. And since he got you, I cannot help to feel like a proud mom. He scored so well.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Well, we take things slowly. I¡¯ve known him for quite a while, but so far things are good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. You know a rtionship will never be all sunshine and roses. There will be thunderstorms, and¡­ there will be a point where you want to give up. But keep this in mind. In a rtionship, it¡¯s not you against the person. It¡¯s both of you against the problem.¡± Rose took a sip of her wine. ¡°That¡¯s the best advice he ever gave me.¡±


    ¡°You loved him a lot didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked. The way how Rose talked about her dead husband, you would never think he was her sugar daddy. Her love for him is so pure. The pain in her voice is so evident. ¡°Have you had someone else after his death?¡±


    Rose shook her head. ¡°I wish I could. But I can¡¯t do my man dirty like that. Everything that he possessed, it all belongs to me now. The least I can do is remain loyal to him even after his death.¡±


    I heard footsteps outside the kitchen and Ethan entered in the mid of our conversation. He took a deep breath. ¡°Mmh, I smell pasta.¡±


    Rose smiled at him. ¡°I made pasta carbonara for you.¡± Rose motioned for me to sit. ¡°Let¡¯s start dinner now before the food gets cold. What do you want to drink, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Water, please.¡±


    Rose went and grabbed water for him. After that, she sat down and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you both are here. Now let¡¯s pray and dig in.¡±


    Ethan did the prayers. I never saw him as a religious guy, but I guess I was wrong. The food was delicious. It tasted better than the Italian food I asionally ate at the restaurant in Brazil.


    After dinner, Ethan went to take Thomas out for a walk and I helped Rose with the dishes. Rose handed me a small book. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as I looked at the beautiful satin red book in my hand.


    ¡°Recipes of food Ethan like,¡± Rose said with a twinkle in her eyes and added teasingly, ¡°Because as you know¡­ The way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach.¡±

 121

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Wee to Dubai, Mr. and Mrs. Gray.¡±


    A beautifuldy in a cashmere uniform greeted us as we stepped out of the private jet. Ethan walked next to me, his hand possessively resting on my waist. I wore a long floral dress and my hair was in a messy bun since I have slept most of the time during the flight.


    We were in Dubai for the ball. Ethan was invited and he had to bring well his girlfriend.


    ¡°Hello Samira, how are you doing?¡± Ethan greeted thedy. She gave him a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m doing well, Mr. Gray. I booked your hotel room and driver. I hope you will have a pleasant stay in Dubai. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can contact me anytime.¡±


    ¡°I certainly will.¡± He gave her a curt nod and she walked away. A man dressed in a back suit approached us. From my own experience, I know he¡¯s the driver.


    ¡°Hello Mr. and Mrs. Gray. I¡¯m Mo, your driver for the next few days.¡± His voice has a heavy Arabic ent in it. Ethan nodded his head at him and Mo walked away to grab our luggage.


    When he was out of earshot I red at Ethan. ¡°Why do you tell people that I am Mrs. Gray?¡± I emphasized thest part of my sentence. ¡°I¡¯m not even engaged to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to propose to you right now?¡± Ethan asked daringly. I could see my reflection in his ck shades. His lips were curled into a smirk. That goddamn smirk.


    ¡°What?! Of course not. The proposal has to be special. Memorable.¡±


    ¡°Mmh, well give me some time then.¡± He tightened his grip on my waist and walked further.


    ¡°Ethan.¡± I groaned out annoyed.


    ¡°I just like it. You have no idea, how much I prefer Mrs. Gray instead of Miss Vargas. I want everyone to know that you¡¯re mine. You¡¯re a very attractivedy.¡± He murmured as he kissed my temples. ¡°Get used to be called Mrs. Gray. Eventually, it will happen.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so certain about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said in a matter-of-factly. ¡°If ites to you I am always certain of what I want. And I want you, princess.¡±


    I smiled and squeezed his hand. ¡°Ethan, as long as you haven¡¯t popped the question yet I¡¯m still a Vargas. You can¡¯t have it your way this time.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± He grunted and turned his head towards me. ¡°Will you marry me, princess?¡± It came out mocking and I hated it.


    I narrowed my eyes at him and pped him lightly on his chest. ¡°This is not funny.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I proposed, did I not?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± I growled and walked away from him. ¡°Did you miss the part where I said it should be special and memorable?! I can¡¯t believe you just¡ªUgh, whatever!¡±


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was just kidding,¡± Ethan ran behind me and grabbed me by my waist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone, you cannot joke about certain things¡­ especially this.¡± I tried to get out of his grasp, but he just tightened his grip on me. ¡°Ethan¡ª,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you, princess. Not unless you forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, fine, fine¡­ Let me go now.¡±


    He chuckled and opened the door for me. ¡°Chivalry¡¯s not dead.¡± He winked.


    I rolled my eyes and stepped in. ¡°You know,¡± I said to Ethan who sat down next to me, his hand on myp.


    ¡°Mmh?¡± He asked as he pulled off his shades. He looked at me as he put his shades in his pocket.


    ¡°You told me that you were not sure about me. I mean, this was like a trial for you, right? I mean you wanted to figure out if you actually wanted me in your life, right? Have you decided yet?¡±


    ¡°You really had to ask me this question now?¡± He groaned as he squeezed my thigh. ¡°But if you really want to know. I think it¡¯s so obvious, I really want you in my life, okay? Don¡¯t even question that. Like, I actually really like you. Love you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you love me?¡± I asked my eyes wide and my mouth slightly hanging open from his confession. Heughed and put a hand through his hair. ¡°Yeah, I actually do. I love you, princess. I hope the feeling is mutual.¡±


    ¡°I only love when you¡¯re ying the piano for me,¡± I said jokingly, ¡°Oh and when you cook.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at me and scooted closer to me. ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Ethan, you are in my personal space. You are literally pressing me against the window.¡± I tried to push him away, but instead, he came closer. ¡°Ethan!¡±


    He chuckled and went back to his seat. ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I turned my face away to hide my blush. ¡°Where are we staying?¡±


    ¡°The Burj Khalifa hotel, have you been there before?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yeah, three years ago. It was my parent¡¯s wedding anniversary.¡±


    ¡°Your parents are so rtionship goals,¡± Ethan remarked.


    ¡°But so are yours.¡±


    ¡°I know, how lucky are we huh?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I want that, you know. So many people give up and I just¡­ I don¡¯t want that. I want a forever kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡± I said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m really picky on who I¡¯m dating.¡±


    ¡°So what made you choose me?¡± He asked amusingly.


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°You have that kind of vibe you know. I don¡¯t know how to exin it. But something about you, it¡¯s so different than the rest.¡±


    He smiled mysteriously. ¡°I have the same feeling about you. Do you think that this is what they call soulmates? Like, when you meet your soulmate, the spark is there. You just feel it, but you cannot exin it?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know. Because the first time I met you I was not really fond of you.¡± Iughed, thinking back for the first time I saw Ethan back in Brazil.


    ¡°Likewise, but I thought you were pretty hot tho.¡± He chuckled, ¡°But as the saying goes there¡¯s a thin line between hate and love.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hate you. Hate is a strong word.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a saying.¡± He said, emphasizing thest word. ¡°Look, we¡¯re approaching the Burj Khalifa. You have five hours to get ready, please don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I will not. I already prepared what I¡¯m going to wear.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, looking out of the window. ¡°Since the night you told me that we¡¯re going to Dubai.¡±

 122

    Nicole Vargas


    A man should always wait for hisdy. That¡¯s what I have been taught. Waiting will increase their curiosity and when they finally get to see only a glimpse of you, they will be baffled. That¡¯s the kind of reaction I wanted from Ethan. I let him wait fifteen minutes in the living room, but instead¡­


    ¡°Jesus Nicole, I thought you said you already prepared your outfit weeks in advance,¡± Ethan said frustrated. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge my dress. He didn¡¯t even see the bun on my head that I spend an hour on. No, to him I waste.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be like any other man andpliment your woman?¡± I muttered, slightly annoyed. ¡°Am I not beautiful to you or what?¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re beautiful, princess. You always look beautiful. It¡¯s just that sometimes you act irresponsibly.¡±


    ¡°What?! I¡¯m only fifteen minuteste. Usually, it¡¯s up to an hour. This is progress, Ethan.¡± I rolled my eyes as I said that.


    ¡°The next time can you please be on time?¡± He asked, taking my hands in his and kissing my forehead.


    ¡°No promises.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    We walked outside where there was a car waiting for us. A ck rolls Royce. ¡°Where is the ball going to be held?¡± I asked Ethan as he sat down next to me.


    ¡°Asateer at Antis the Palm. Have you been there before?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I went there two years ago. It¡¯s a beautiful ce for such events.¡±


    ¡°Are there going to be people there who I know?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe, maybe not. Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°No, is there a possibility I might meet a family member of yours there?¡±


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a small chance. Why? Don¡¯t you want to meet my family?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, but we should date longer than this to finally introduce each other to our families.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, princess. Anything for you.¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    Ethan was right. The Asateer was a beautiful venue with the most stunning view of Dubai¡¯s skyline. When we arrived there were probably over a hundred guests already.


    Ethan ced his hand in mine and together we walked inside. ¡°I want you to stay close to me. I don¡¯t like other men flirting with you, princess.¡±


    ¡°I will not flirt back.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ethan chuckled and squeezed my hand softly. ¡°Just¡­ stay close to me.¡±


    We walked inside the venue and we were greeted by the host, Mr. Abadi. ¡°Gray, you came.¡± He said, smiling and giving Ethan a fistbump. ¡°And you brought a date¡­ who isn¡¯t Veronica?¡± He looked at me and frowned his eyebrows.


    ¡°Jafar,¡±Ethan smiled tightly at the Arab man. ¡°This is Nicole Vargas, my girlfriend soon-to-be fiancee.¡±


    Mr. Abadi, who¡¯s first name is Jafar, looked at both of us with a surprised expression on his face. He opened his mouth and closed it again. After a minute he finally said something. ¡°Hi Nicole, nice to meet you. I am just a little shocked.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Well, after Veronica I never¡ª,¡±


    ¡°Jafar,¡± Ethan said in a warning tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you have other guests to wee?¡± Ethan gave him onest warning look. He and Jafar then stared at each other, having a silent conversation, and then Jafar nodded his head and look at me, smiling. ¡°Enjoy the party.¡±


    He then walked away and I raised my eyebrows up at Ethan. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°What was what?¡± Ethan asked, pretending he didn¡¯t know what I was talking about.


    ¡°That¡­ What just happened. What was it all about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I groaned and rolled my eyes at him. ¡°You know exactly what I am talking about. The whole silent conversation? Who was it about, me or Veronica?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make a scene here,¡± Ethan said quietly. ¡°We will talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°The hell we will.¡± I yanked my hand out of his and stared angrily at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about Veronica, I¡¯ll not talk to you. Simple as that.¡±


    Before he could say something, I walked away from him. Luckily the ball was held in a spacious venue. Ethan would not find me easily. I walked over towards the bar and ordered a cocktail.


    While I was sipping on my cocktail, a guy dressed in a blue suit walked over towards me. He was quite handsome with his hair in a man bun and eyes so blue you could drown in it.


    ¡°Good evening, mydy.¡± he greeted as he gave me a handshake. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well,¡± I answered, smiling. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°Hayden Williams, CEO of Williams Enterprises. I bet you have heard of it, Miss Vargas.¡±


    I looked at him in surprise. He knows m, so that means¡­ ¡°Yes, I do. Now I remember seeing you a couple of times at our house.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Yeah, my dad used to do business with your father and I asionally came with my dad.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. So what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you from Australia or something?¡±


    ¡°New Zend.¡± He corrected me. ¡°And I came here for the ball, like you. Did youe with your parents?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A voice said next to me. It was Ethan, his eyes were spitting fire. ¡°She came here with me.¡±


    Hayden looked shocked at Ethan and then at me. ¡°You came here with Gray?¡±


    I nodded my head slowly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my¡­ uhm¡­ boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Williams,¡± Ethan said annoyed. ¡°She¡¯s soon about to be my fiancee.¡±


    ¡°Fiancee?¡±


    Hayden gave me a disapproving look. ¡°Since when? I went to Brazilst week and your dad told me you were single. He does not know about this, does he?¡±


    ¡°What the hell, Hayden?¡± I frowned my eyebrows at him. ¡°No, my parents don¡¯t know it yet. But soon I will introduce Ethan to them. What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one with the problem, you are.¡± Heughed and then shook his head. ¡°Anyways, have a great rest of the night.¡±


    He walked away and Ethan cleared his throat. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear earlier? You were supposed to stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°And wasn¡¯t I clear earlier? If you don¡¯t want to talk about Veronica, I¡¯ll not talk to you.¡±


    Ethan sighed deeply and went with his hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°Fine, princess. I will tell you, but at home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    Ethan nodded his head. ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°Good, now give me a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan looked at me as if I was crazy.


    ¡°Give me a kiss to seal the deal, Mr. Gray.¡±


    ¡°So damn bossy, Miss Vargas.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I love it.¡±


    Ethan gently leans in and kissed me warmly on my lips. He then pulled apart and smiled at me. ¡°You¡¯re so perfect, princess.¡±

 123

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Veronica and I knew each other for seven years before we ended things.¡±


    Seven years. That¡¯s a long time.


    Ethan¡¯s voice rang a couple of times in my head and for a moment I just stared at him agape, before telling him to continue.


    An hour ago we arrived home from the ball and I immediately demanded Ethan to tell me his story with Veronica. I was curious to know what kind of rtionship they had.


    Ethan took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Veronica and I have a lot of history together. I don¡¯t know what we were and I think that¡¯s the reason why things fucked up. It¡¯s soplicated, to begin with. There were days when we were friends, but there were also days when we were more than that. Sometimes we didn¡¯t see or talk to each other for months.¡±


    ¡°So, you guys were fuckbuddies for seven years?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethan shook his head. ¡°I genuinely liked her; it was not only about fucking. We lived together like husband and wife, but then either I or she disappeared for a long time. It could be for work or any other reason. We didn¡¯t tell each other about the ns we made and we didn¡¯t feel guilty about leaving each other in the dark. It was messy,plicated, and we both didn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°You two had a very toxic rtionship,¡± I said frowning.


    He nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s true. But it was also a good feeling. We enjoyed the time we spend with each other for as long as itsted. We always talked about what we wanted in the future, but we both knew that there were no us in the future.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s the reason for the breakup?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing actually. We didn¡¯t exactly break up, because we were never really in a rtionship. I never asked her to be my girlfriend. We were just jumping right in I guess.¡±


    I blinked a couple of times, trying to progress the information. ¡°So, you two were like friends with benefits.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan raised his shoulders up. ¡°Yeah, maybe. If you want to call it that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any other way to describe what you guys had. Do you still love her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ethan took my hand in his and kissed my knuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t love her anymore, I have you now.¡±


    ¡°So, is that the story about Veronica?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan said, ¡°The only reason people ask about her is that asionally we went to events together. She went to the ball with me three times in a row, so that¡¯s why Jafar was questioning me about her. No one knows what we had going on. To them, we were a happy couple¡±


    ¡°But you two were everything except happy?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We were just fooling ourselves and the people around us. As I already said, it wasplicated and messy.¡±


    ¡°And where is she now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who? Veronica? She¡¯s somewhere in Russia. I just want to let you know that I love you. I love you so much, Nicole. What I had with Veronica is nothingpared to what I have with you. You give me everything. Love, attention, happiness, headaches, and grey hairs.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give you grey hairs,¡± I said offended and pped him on the back of his head. Ethan chuckled and pulled me towards him for a deep kiss. ¡°Mmh, Ethan.¡± I moaned softly against his lips.


    He pulled away from me and smiled against my now swollen lips. ¡°So perfect.¡±


    It was already two in the morning and I was getting tired and sleepy. ¡°You look tired.¡± Ethan acknowledges. I nodded my head and yawned. ¡°Shall we go to bed? It¡¯s already two in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you want to go on a dinner date tomorrow?¡±


    I smiled at Ethan and stood up from the couch. ¡°Yes, sounds good to me.¡±


    Ethan and I walked towards the king-sized bedroom that we shared together. I immediately jumped onto the bed and pulled theforter over me. ¡°Good night, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Princess.¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    I yawned and stretched my arms, before opening my eyes.


    The other side of the bed was empty. I was about to go and take a shower when the bedroom door opened and Ethan came in with breakfast. Damn, didn¡¯t he look hot?


    ¡°Mmh.¡± I moaned as the delicious smell of fresh-baked waffles entered my nostrils. ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Ethan gave me a peck on my lips and smiled. ¡°Good morning, princess.¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I answered back. ¡°You woke up so early today.¡±


    ¡°Early?¡± Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s already 11 in the morning.¡±


    I gasped loudly. ¡°What? Is it sote? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°You look so peaceful when you sleep, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt that.¡±


    ¡°Mmh, anyways are we going somewhere today?¡± I asked and then looked outside from the huge window in our room. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day.¡±


    Ethan grinned and leaned in to wipe something from the corners of my mouth. ¡°I have something nned, but that can only happen when you don¡¯t take long to dress up.¡±


    I let out a long frustrated groan. ¡°How many times should I tell you?¡± I shoved the te with food away and jumped out of the bed to take a shower. ¡°If you n something, tell me in advance.¡±


    ¡°I just want to train you how to be fast, princess.¡±


    ¡°That will never work.¡± I let out an exasperated sigh as I opened the bathroom door. ¡°I like to take my time on myself. You cannot change that.¡±


    I closed the door behind me and stepped in the shower. After I took a long shower, I blow-dried my hair, did my makeup, and put on my clothes. When I walked back into the bedroom, Ethan was already impatiently waiting on the bed.


    Served him right. He should have told me about his ns sincest night or even betterst week. That would give me enough time to pick out an outfit and n my whole look.


    ¡°Finally,¡± He stood up and walked over towards me. ¡°You take forever.¡± He nted a kiss on my forehead and took a step back to admire me. ¡°But damn you look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as heced our fingers together and we were walking down the hallway.


    He gave me a mysterious smile. ¡°Somewhere you will love.¡±

 124

    Nicole Vargas


    He brought me to the mall. The biggest mall in Dubai.


    I could not believe it. When I asked him why, he told me that he figured that I needed clothes for tonight. Can I marry him already?


    The mall indeed made me happy.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was in cloud nine when we visited many shops and he did not evenin one bit. For a moment I thought he was sick or something. But no, he was just genuinely loving the idea of shopping with me.


    He even gave his opinion on my clothes, shoes, makeup, and I just stared at him baffled as he did that. Damn, this man was a keeper.


    This was a whole other side of Ethan that I got to know. So patient and sweet. I wish he could show me this side more often.


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    I entered the living room in my silver satin dress and Ethan stared at me speechless, his mouth slightly hanging open. ¡°Wow, you look beautiful.¡±


    He kissed me softly on my lips. ¡°Even though you take forever to dress up, you never fail to amaze me.¡±


    I smiled, the butterflies in my stomach going wild. Ethan grabbed my hand and together we took the elevator to the lobby. Everyone in the lobby stared at us as we passed by. There were low whispers and here and there I saw a sh from a camera.


    ¡°Are those paparazzi¡¯s?¡± I whispered to Ethan as we were outside the hotel. Ethan ushered me into the car. ¡°Yes, hurry up before they snap more pictures of us.¡±


    We stepped into the car and the car immediately drove away. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked Ethan as I stared outside, looking at the beautiful buildings passing by.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to An first ss lounge.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise and excitement. ¡°Really?¡± I asked excited. ¡°That¡¯s my favorite ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Ethan chuckled, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Well, then I made a good guess.¡±


    ¡°They have food from all nations there and the staff is so friendly. I love it.¡±


    ¡°I know right and have you tried the burgers there?¡± Ethan asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, but I tried the chicken tikka mas. It was delicious.¡±


    ¡°Well then, today you should try the burgers and fries. You will have a taste of heaven.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    We arrived at An first ss lounge and we were greeted by a very friendly staff. Ethan already made reservations, so we just had to sit down and order our food. I let Ethan order as I looked around the lounge.


    There were not many people like thest time I came here. The lounge however became more fancy and pretty.


    ¡°Favourite country?¡±


    I looked back at Ethan, confusion written on my face. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Favourite country?¡± He repeated, a little louder.


    ¡°Brazil of course.¡± I saidughing at his stupid and random question. ¡°I was born and raised there.¡±


    ¡°Mmh, yeah that¡¯s true. Do you like this ce so far?¡±


    ¡°I love it.¡± I smile as I look around. ¡°It¡¯s different from thest time I visit, but definitely beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I know right.¡± He held back a grin. ¡°Especially with you here.¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Iughed, ¡°You¡¯re so corny.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it when I¡¯m with you, princess.¡± He chuckled and went with his hand through his already disheveled hair. Cute. ¡°You make me do and say the most random things.¡±


    I stared at Ethan shocked, but mostly surprised. I stayed silent for a while. This cannot be true. Ethan must have noticed the shocked expression on my face, because he frowned his eyebrows silently asking me what was going through my head.


    After what seemed an eternity I could finally utter out the question that was burning inside me. ¡°You have never been in love before?¡±


    Ethan cringed at the question, but answered it anyways. ¡°If this is what love feels like, then no. I have never.¡±


    I gasped at his answer. I was shocked. Totally and utterly shocked. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to believe when I know that so many girls would happily volunteer to be your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have never had a girlfriend before.¡± He said, emphasizing the word girlfriend. ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t feel the same way for them like I do for you. You make me feel so different and foreign. And it drives me crazy.¡±


    I stared at Ethan and opened my mouth and close it again immediately, because our food had arrived. The smell of the delicious looking burger and fries entered my nostrils and I moaned softly.


    ¡°If it smells good then it definitely taste good.¡±


    Ethanughed. ¡°Take a bite, princess. I promise you will get a taste of heaven.¡±


    After the delicious dinner we went straight home. After our shopping spree this afternoon and dinner tonight, we didn¡¯t feel like going out anymore. Plus my feet hurt badly, because I had been wearing heels all day long. The whole ¡®Ethan has never been in love¡¯ thing was somewhere in the back of my mind.


    The delicious food made me actually forget about it.


    I made a happy dance when I could finally take my heels off. I threw them in the corner of my room and let out a contented sigh. Finally my feet could breath.


    I quickly undressed and went through my suitcase to find something appropriate to wear when suddenly the door of my room opened.


    I instantly got up from the floor and turned around only to see Ethan staring at me from head to toe. ¡°Have you ever heard of knocking?¡± I red at him, but he just gave me lopsided smile.


    He entered my room, closing the door behind him, and made his way towards me. My heart was beating so fast, I think it might jump out of my chest. ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°I forgot actually.¡± He smirked at me as he stopped right in front of me. Towering over me. He ced his hands on either side of my face and stared deep in my eyes. Sucking the soul out of my body, by just staring.


    ¡°Ethan¡­ I¨C,¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence, because he smashed his lips against mine. His lips felt so warm against mine and I don¡¯t think I will ever get enough of his kisses.


    Our lips fitted perfectly¨C as if they were meant for each other. Ethan grabbed the back of my neck, growling in the kiss as I whimpered in pleasure.


    He suddenly stop and broke off the kiss. ¡°Do you want this?¡± He asked, staring down at me.


    I know that he wasn¡¯t referring to the kiss only. He was referring to something much more. He was referring to the bigger picture.


    And did I want it?


    I just smiled at his question and started to unbutton his shirt. My head was filled of crazy thoughts. Half of them horny thoughts while the others were like, ¡°What the hell am I doing?¡±


    Before I could even think, he stood only in his boxers in front of me. The mischievous glint in my eyes was a cue for him to carry me to the bed. His arms wrap around my back and in one gentle pull our skin touches.


    He looked at me again. ¡°Are you sure sure sure?¡±


    I let out a deep breath and kissed him softly on his lips. ¡°I have never been more sure sure sure.¡± I said after I pulled away.


    He smiled at me and ced me back on the bed. ¡°Good, because I¡¯m about to fuck you to heaven and back.¡±


    I groaned at his choice of words. ¡°Show me what you got, Gray.¡± I smiled coyly at him as I removed my bra.


    Ethan eyes darkened before he grabbed my hands and put them above my head. ¡°Keep it there or I will have to use handcuffs.¡±


    Kinky. I love it.


    He ced kisses all over my body and pinched my nipples. I let out a soft whimper. His hand made its way downwards and I feel my back arch in anticipation, knowing where his fingers will soon reach.


    My head rocks back against the soft pillow as he does, the first moan of the night escaping my lips.

 125

    Nicole Vargas


    I woke up to the steady patter of rain upon the bedroom window. I grabbed my phone from the nightstand to check the time and my eyes instantly widened. I had only two hours to get ready for my meeting with Rose. Shit, Shit, Shit !


    I put my phone back on the nightstand and turned around to look at Ethan who was sleeping peacefully next to me. His hand draped casually around my waist and his legs were tangled with mine under the sheets.


    It has been a week since we returned from Dubai. A week full of love making, anywhere, twenty four seven. It¡¯s like the guy doesn¡¯t get tired. But then again, I¡¯m notining either. The smile on my face hasn¡¯t left one time for the past week.


    I slowly tried to get out of bed without waking him up, but instead he drew me closer to him. ¡°Ethan¡­¡± I groaned softly. ¡°I need to get ready for the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Mmh.¡± Was his response, his eyes still close.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± I squeaked as he pulled me closer, burying his face in the valley of my boobs. ¡°No morning sex today.¡±


    His eyes immediately fluttered open. ¡°Princess¡­¡± He whispered softly as he drew circles on my bare stomach with his finger. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I will bete to the meeting.¡± I answered as I went with my hand through his messy hair. It was so soft and warm from the sleep.


    ¡°The meeting is important than my health?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, scrunching my eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he looked at me, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°ording to Queen¡¯s University, three rounds of morning sex a day will keep the doctor away.¡±


    I stared at him, before bursting outughing. ¡°You just made that up.¡±


    He shook his head and yed with the strands of my hair. ¡°I¡¯m not. We haven¡¯t been to the gym for the past few weeks, so morning sex also count as a work out and¡­. apparently it can help you look younger.¡±


    ¡°Did you just came up with these or are they actual facts?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but keep onughing. ¡°Bytheway we have had more sex than an average couple does in the past week, I think we made it in the Guinness book of World Records.¡±


    ¡°The more, the better.¡± He said in a husky voice. ¡°Come on, one round princess?¡±


    I let go of his hair and pushed theforter off me. ¡°Not today, Ethan. What you said earlier about morning sex, was it true?¡±


    Ethan chuckled as he let go of me. ¡°Of course it was true.¡± His eyes trailed to my bare legs and his lips suddenly turned into a thin line. ¡°Did I do that?¡±


    I know what he was referring at. The bruises on my thighs.¡±I have really sensitive skin, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the bruises, not sorry forst night and all the other nights¡­ and mornings.¡±


    I pped him on his bare chest and a heughed loudly. ¡°Bytheway,¡± I said, as I jumped off the warm bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t spare you either.¡±


    He smirked at me and gave me a wink. ¡°I don¡¯t mind the scars on my body. It means I did a great job.¡±


    ¡°So cocky.¡± I muttered silently as I went into the bathroom to take a shower and get ready for the meeting with Rose.


    An hour had passed by when I was finally ready. I decided to go with a pair of grey pants and a ck long sleeve bodysuit. It was a rainy day, so I didn¡¯t really bother to do my makeup. Instead I braided my hair to the side and put on my sses.


    Work mode on.


    When I walked downstairs, the delicious smell of food made my stomach grumble. I entered the kitchen and Ethan was there making breakfast, only in his boxers.


    ¡°What if the oil sshes on you?¡± I sat down on the kitchen ind, waiting for him to turn around and answer me.


    ¡°Where do you see oil, princess?¡± He chuckled amusingly and turned around with two tes in his hands. ¡°Even with four eyes you can¡¯t tell the difference between water and oil.¡±


    I red at him and he justughed and kissed me on my lips. ¡°I made you an omelette.¡±


    ¡°In a stic bag? In water?¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°Yup, just dump everything in it and vo.¡±


    He gave me a fork and I immediately tasted it. ¡°Mmh, it¡¯s so good.¡± I closed my eyes, trying to enjoy this blissful moment.


    ¡°Better than morning sex?¡± he asked teasingly.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    After breakfast, Ethan gave me his car keys so I could drive to the meeting. He was going to pay hispany a visit today, so he couldn¡¯t bring me.


    With the help of google maps I was able to drive to the AMA conference center where the meeting was being held.


    When I arrived there, everyone was already waiting for me. ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted all of them with a smile. They all greeted me back. Aside from Rose, I did not know who the others in the room were.


    Rose stood up and walked over towards me to give me a hug. ¡°Good morning, darling. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well, thank you.¡± I answered, smiling. I took a seat next to hers and ced my bag on the carpeted floor. I pulled out my notebook and pen to take notes during the meeting.


    ¡°Now that Miss Vargas has arrived, I think It¡¯s time to start the meeting. Mr. Joaquin, do you want to start first?¡±


    A male in tinum blonde hair and green eyes stood up from his seat on the other side of the table. He had hisptop in his hand and walked to the front to start his presentation.


    ¡°He¡¯s the event nner.¡± Rose whispered to me and I nodded my head, focusing back on Joaquin.


    After the meeting I stayed behind with Rose to discuss everything regarding the fashion show. ¡°The presentations were really good, I¡¯m impressed.¡± I said, as I put my notebook back in my bag.


    ¡°Me too. So since the fashion show is approaching really fast, we have a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes we do.¡± I repeated after her. ¡°I want to have the tailors and sewers as soon as possible so I can show them on a mannequin what the dresses should look like.¡±


    Rose nodded her head. ¡°I will arrange that. You will most likely meet them this weekend and they will have two weeks to design the dresses.¡±


    ¡°Two weeks is not much.¡± I remarked.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the people I will introduce you to are professionals. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you said.¡± I answered smiling and looked at the time. ¡°I should go now. Can you send me the profiles of the models?¡±


    ¡°Will do it right away.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Rose.¡±


    ¡°Have a great rest of the day, Nicole.¡± Rose said, sending a warm smile my way. ¡°Tell Ethan I said hi.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    I drove back home, because I promised Ethan that I would be home to have lunch with him. When I entered the mansion, he was already in the kitchen. This time not in his boxers, but in his expensive business suit.


    He looked so goddamn hot and handsome. My insides melted at the sight of him.


    ¡°Afternoon, Ethan. How was work?¡± I asked as I hugged him from behind, inhaling the scent of his cologne. I loved it when a guy smell good. Such a turn on.


    ¡°It was good, princess. How was your meeting?¡± He asked, turning around and kissing the tip of my nose.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I let out an exhausted sigh. ¡°It was hectic. The fashion show is approaching and we still have a lot to do.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy, princess.¡± He chuckled and motioned me to sit at the kitchen ind. ¡°I made chicken stir fry. I hope you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± He smirked. ¡°Eat well, because we are having afternoon sex.¡±

 126

    Nicole Vargas


    I walked into the room in my silky bathrobe waiting for Ethan toe upstairs. My hair was in a tight bun and my eyelids were heavy.


    I was so tired, because I had spent the entire day today in the office with Rose to discuss the materials and fabrics we needed for the Fashion Show. She ordered the materials and fabrics from Europe and they were the best I have seen so far.


    But still, we needed more things, but she promised me that the rest of the materials were avable in the US.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She had already ordered all the materials and fabrics, but she just needed my approval. Ethan was at hispany today, but during lunch he came to visit me at Rose¡¯s. He brought Sushi and together with Rose we had lunch.


    Lately he was also busy at work. He often stayed upte to finalize documentations, presentations, and deals.


    I opened myptop and went through all the pictures and information of the models. There were over a hundredth pictures I had to go through, only to pick the best fifty. Then there will be an audition and out of the fifty only thirty will make it to the fashion show.


    It was a tough job since all the models seem fine.


    ¡°What is that on your face?¡± I hadn¡¯t realize that Ethan entered the room. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to his elbows and he looked exhausted. His hair was disheveled and his eyes screamed sleepy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mask to keep my face smooth and soft.¡± I said, focusing back on myptop. It was my own home-made mask. It kept all the e and dry skin away.


    ¡°It looks like mud.¡± he mumbled and came closer to me to pinch my cheeks. I pped his hand away and red at him. ¡°It¡¯s so slimy. Does it really keeps your skin smooth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it also keeps it soft.¡±


    ¡°I want it too.¡± He said, sitting down next to me. ¡°I want smooth skin too.¡±


    I chuckled and closed myptop. ¡°You already have a smooth skin.¡± I caressed his cheeks softy. ¡°See? So smooth. Not one single pimple.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have pimples either.¡±


    ¡°I use makeup,¡± I told him. ¡°The foundation, concealer and all that stuff can ruin my face if I don¡¯t take proper care of it.¡±


    ¡°Oooh.¡± He smiled at me and stood up. ¡°Now I get it.¡± He walked over towards his nightstand and grabbed something. ¡°Do you want to go to dinner tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes of course.¡± I said with a bright smile. I was so happy he asked, because I really wanted to spend some time with him. I opened myptop again to look at the models. ¡°Do you want to help me pick models for my fashion show?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie instead?¡±


    ¡°You can watch, I will pick my models.¡± I told him as I scrolled down myptop, looking at pictures of all the girls. So goddamn many.


    ¡°You have been so busytely.¡± Ethan remarked as he changed his clothes. He was now standing in his boxers and I had to bit my bottom lip to not drool over his sinful body. His V-line and rock hard abs always made me go ¡®wild cat¡¯ on him. He just awakens the inner devil in me.


    ¡°The fashion show is approaching.¡± I told him, as I stared at myptop screen. If I keep staring at him, no work will be done. ¡°We have so much to do still.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you. It will be a huge sess.¡± he said as he walked over towards me and wrapped his arms around me. He ced a soft kiss on my shoulder. ¡°Wash that muddy thing of your face so I can kiss you, princess.¡±


    Iughed but realized it was also time to actually wash it off. I had it on for more than a half hour  already.¡±Then get off me.¡±I softly pushed him away. ¡°You smell nice. Have you been using my strawberry body wash?¡±


    Ethan raised his eyebrows up in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You used my strawberry body wash, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked amusingly. ¡°I know the smell of my favorite body wash.¡±


    ¡°Is it the red bottle in the shower?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± I told him.


    ¡°There are so many bottles in the shower, how am I supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°By reading what¡¯s written on the bottle. You smell good anyway, so it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°Your opinion is all that counts, princess.¡± He hugged me again from behind. I could feel his erection pressing against my butt. Not again. If I don¡¯t get away from him, bad things will go down. Not that I would mind, but considering how tired we both are and how early we need to rise up tomorrow it is definitely not a good idea to have a wild night.


    ¡°Yeah okay, now let me go so I can wash my mask off.¡±


    He groaned frustratingly, but let me go. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    I threw a quick nce behind my shoulder and saw how he is frustratingly adjusting his manhood in his boxers. I chuckled and opened the bathroom door.


    I walk inside the bathroom and washed my face. After I was done, I dried it and went back to the bedroom.


    My lips curled into a smile as I neared the bed. Ethan was sleeping peacefully, hisptop in his hands. Some sort of movie was ying onflix, but he was too tired to even stay up.


    I took hisptop and ced it on the nightstand. I was about to click on ¡®shutdown¡¯ when suddenly a message popped up.


    ¡°Hey darling¡±

 127

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Is there something bothering you, darling?¡±


    Rose stared at me intently as I draped the fabric over the mannequin, showing the tailor and sewer how I want the dress to be. ¡°See, this should go over the shoulder. This tiny detail makes it unique.¡±


    They nodded their heads at me and made notes in their notebook. ¡°What about the bottom half. I still don¡¯t get that one. It¡¯s a little bitplex.¡± the redhead in the skin tight dress said to me.


    ¡°It is, but don¡¯t worry I will show you it once more. You all can have a break now. I¡¯ll see you guys back in twenty.¡± I said as I walked towards Rose who was sitting behind her desk. I let out a deep and exhausted sigh as I sat down across her. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just so tired and stressed.¡± I lied to her. I don¡¯t want to ask her about Veronika and Ethan, because I feel like this is something I should handle on my own.


    Plus Rose is like Ethan¡¯s mother. She would always be on Ethan¡¯s side, no matter if it¡¯s good or bad. Maybe she would help me¨C to break up with him¨Cbut she will always be with Ethan. She would probably be mad at him for awhile but she would forgive him eventually.


    The message was from Veronika Morozov. It was a chat message on facebook. First of all, I didn¡¯t even know Ethan had facebook. Personally, I don¡¯t use facebook only Instagram and snapchat.


    I didn¡¯t went through his chat, because I¡¯m not the type of girlfriend who¡¯s going to invade his privacy. If he wants to tell me something, he will do it on his own. I don¡¯t need to go through his messages and phone calls.


    But¡­ I know that he is not telling me something and it¡¯s killing me. Why would Veronika still hit him up? I trust the guy, but now I have my doubts. When the morning came, I saw breakfast on my nightstand with a note saying he had to go out early and that he couldn¡¯t wait for our dinner date tonight.


    I didn¡¯t had a chance to question him. And now I¡¯m overthinking everything. Crazy thoughts are floating in my head. It¡¯s so hard to concentrate when something like this is constantly on my mind.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± Rose asked, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°You look so distressed, darling. I should take you to one of my yoga sses.¡±


    Rose¡¯s assistant handed me a hot steaming cup of coffee. ¡°You do yoga?¡± I asked, incredibly surprised. I never saw Rose as a yoga person.


    ¡°Yes of course. Why do you think I¡¯m so fit? It¡¯s the power of yoga.¡±


    I chuckled and took a sip of my coffee. It felt so good to have some liquid sliding down my throat after talking and exining so much.


    There was a soft knock on the door. I looked at the time and saw that there was still fifteen minutes left of lunch break.


    Ethan stepped in with a panera bag in his hand. ¡°Good morningdies.¡± He greeted, walking over towards me to ce a soft kiss on my lips. He then went around the desk to give Rose a hug.


    ¡°My big baby. You brought lunch for us again?¡± Rose asked as she opened the panera bag. ¡°Is this Bacon Mac and Cheese?¡± Her eyes lit up as she stared at Ethan.


    ¡°Yep, that one is for you. The BBQ one is for Nicole. I hope you like BBQ Chicken Mac and Cheese.¡± He said, looking at me. The way he looks at me, one would believe he was so in love. His eyes were sparkling everytime he looks at me.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I¡¯m not the one who noticed it. Rose did.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said softly. ¡°You did not have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I cannot let my princess starve.¡±


    I smiled at him and grabbed the bowl with food. ¡°It smells delicious.¡±


    ¡°Wait until you taste it.¡±


    We ate our lunch in silence. asionally Rose made a joke or questioned Ethan about his work. Ethan on the other hand seemed a little wary.


    He was not very talkative and he avoided eye contact with me. Or maybe I was just imagining that. Before he left, he quickly ced a kiss on my cheek and told me to not take long to dress up for our dinner date¨Cas if¨C.


    The rest of the day went by very smooth. The whole thing about the chat message didn¡¯t really bother me anymore.


    When I finally came home it was six in the evening. There was no sight of Ethan. I decided to take a long bath to unwind a little. Today had been a hectic day and my muscles were sore. I hope that a warm bath would help me feel a little better.


    After what felt like hours I finally decided it was enough. I stepped out of bath and entered the bedroom to find myself something to wear. Ethan was still not home yet. I wondered what took him so long. It was almost eight.


    I decided to settle on a ck off the shoulder dress. The dress hugged my figure perfectly and the long slit on the side showed off my naturally long tan legs.


    I sat in front of my vanity mirror to do my makeup, which this time surprisingly did not take long. Maybe because I was not feeling to do a full face, but rather go for a more natural look tonight. I looked at the time again and frowned, thinking why Ethan was not home yet.


    This was the first time in history that I¡¯m actually ready to go on time. And of course, no one is here to witness it.


    After waiting for a while, I decided to give him a call. Right before I was about to dial his number, I heard the door downstairs open and closed.


    He¡¯s home. I smiled, feeling relieved that nothing happened to him.


    When he entered the room and saw me sitting in front of my vanity mirror, his eyes widened. ¡°Oh shit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot.¡± I groaned out annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry princess. I was so caught up in something and¡­ well I forgot to call for reservation and¡ª,¡± Ethan tried to exin, but I cut him off.


    ¡°Save it. Don¡¯t even apologize about it.¡± I was mad. Oh my god, I was furious.


    ¡°Are you mad? I¡¯m so sorry, princess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± I hissed, trying to contain my anger. ¡°Just don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± Ethan remarked quietly. ¡°Princess It was not my intention to not take you out. It just slipped my mind.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I believe you.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    I took a deep breath to calm my inner storm down. Calm down, baby. Calm down. ¡°Just leave me okay.¡±


    ¡°But why? Can¡¯t I get a kiss?¡± He asked, pouting.


    Be calm. Be calm.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to contain my anger. You have no idea how long it takes to get ready only to hear it¡¯s cancelled. You could have called me!¡±


    ¡°Princess, I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll forget you¡¯re my boyfriend then.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Ethan massaged his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. I¡¯ll take you out another day.¡±


    I raised my hand at him to stop talking. ¡°Did you just call me dramatic? You know what, just go to sleep.¡± I walked to the bedroom door, but Ethan grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make myself something to eat and have a date with myself, because in the end it¡¯s just me, myself, and I.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡±


    I yanked my hand out of his grip. ¡°No,¡± I said sternly. ¡°Go to sleep. There¡¯s leftovers in the fridge that I can eat. Don¡¯t even bother to show your face downstairs. I¡¯ll throw whatever that is in my hand at you.¡±


    I angrily stomped out of the room. My anger was not because of the date night being cancelled. It was because of so many things I bottled up inside me. The chat message of Veronika being the main reason I got so riled up.


    And then the wary look he had when he visited me for lunch. It was all inside me. The anger, the frustration.


    And it all came out when he cancelled the dinner date. Yes, I was hungry and I had a reason to be mad. But all the anger and frustration I carried with me all day, it all came out too. I know that he was keeping something from me. I just want to hear iting out of his own goddamn mouth. I don¡¯t want to investigate like some teenager, we are adults for god sake.


    I ced the leftovers in the microwave to warm up. That¡¯s when I heard music fill the room. It was the sound of the piano. Before the microwave made the annoying beeping sound I took the leftovers out and walked to the living room.


    Ethan was sitting behind the piano. His eyes closed, his fingers moved with grace, ying the piano like the pro he is. A beautiful sound, one I have never heard him y before, flooded the room. I felt the sadness and pain of the music seep into my body slowly and spread throughout my veins.


    He was pouring his soul into the song.


    He looked up at me as he kept ying. His eyes begging me toe closer. I slowly walked over towards him. He scooted over so I could sit down next to him.


    He ced a soft kiss on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Keep ying.¡± I mumbled as I ced my head on his shoulders and closed my eyes.


    The piano makes everything feels alright. Even though we both know it isn¡¯t.

 128

    Nicole Vargas


    I sighed as I read the letter that was on the nightstand along with a tray of breakfast. Ethan had to go out early again today. We didn¡¯t even got a chance to talk. Last night after the piano he carried me upstairs and we went straight to bed.


    I wasying down for an hour or so wide awake, listening to his soft snores next to me. He was too tired to even stay up for another half hour or so to talk.


    Rose just messaged me that the audition with the models has been rescheduled. That means I didn¡¯t had to go anywhere today, I could just do my work from home.


    I took a long shower and dressed infortable clothes. I did my work while having breakfast outside the balcony. Next to me was the cooking book Rose gave me that one time she invited Ethan and I to dinner.


    I was thinking of cooking dinner tonight and discuss certain things- like the chat message from Veronika.


    Yes, I was literally contemting whether to cook or just head out, order some takeout and bring it back home. But cooking might be more effective.


    Even though I cannot cook if my life depends on it, I¡¯ll just try today. Silently praying, I¡¯ll not burn the kitchen down this time or put anything in the kitchen on fire. I might as well carry a fire extinguisher on my back, just in case.


    I searched for the easiest recipe in the book, but came to the conclusion that there were none. Going through the book once again, I settled for Chicken and Broli alfredo. That just seem to be the easiest.


    I looked at the time and saw I still had a whole half day before it was time to prepare dinner. I called Ang asking if she wants to have a girls day out and she immediately said yes.


    I grabbed the car keys and my sunsses and headed outside. Ethan wrote in the letter also that he couldn¡¯t have lunch with me today, because he is meeting up with someone. Probably an investor or so.


    I drove to Downtown New York, because that¡¯s where Ang and I would meet up. Little by little I am getting familiar with this ce, thanks to my dear little trusted friend GPS.


    I searched for a parking spot to park my car and headed out to meet Ang. She messaged me a while ago that she would be at the Westfield World trade center.


    When I was already there I looked for the Sephora store because that¡¯s where she would be. When I finally found the Sephora store, I saw her in front, looking impatiently around.


    She finally spotted me and walked over towards me, smiling widely. ¡°There you are! Finally we can hang out!¡± She took me into a hug. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, how about you?¡± I asked, as she released me out of her hug. ¡°I thought since I didn¡¯t had anything to do at home, might as well spend some time with you.¡±


    Angughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I have so much nned for us. Let¡¯s go to the Spa first?¡±


    ¡°Spa?¡± I asked. I was more thinking of shopping today.


    ¡°Yeah, and then to the hair salon or do you want to go shopping afterwards. Anyways the point is that we will not leave anytime soon. Let¡¯s go!¡± Ang grabbed my hand and dragged me to her and I quote ¡®favorite spa in whole New York.¡¯


    We went to the spa, did some shopping, and then headed out for a veryte lunch. It was already five when we decided that it was enough for today. Both exhausted and satisfied we sat in Starbucks, sipping on our strawberry frappino.


    ¡°This was a perfect day¡± Ang said smiling. ¡°Thank you for this girls day out. Next time we should have a movie marathon.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Yep, you shoulde over to my house for that. What about tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could, but tomorrow morning I¡¯m flying to Greece for a friend¡¯s wedding. Will not be back until next week.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Greece. It¡¯s beautiful over there. Well, then the movie night will be postponed to next week.¡±


    ¡°Whoop, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Anyways, I should get going. It¡¯s already five.¡± She stood up and hugged me. ¡°Thank you once again. You¡¯re the sweetest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring with me. Have fun in Greece!¡±


    ¡°I will !¡±


    I stood there in Starbucks, thinking what I should do know. Maybe I could go for a little walk, or maybe¡­ oh shit. Dinner !


    I drove back home as fast as I could. I would make dinner for Ethan today so that we could have a talk.


    When I arrived home, I left all my stuff in the car and headed straight to the kitchen. I had one hour to prepare this dish. I got the linguine out of the cupboard and the vegetables and the chicken out of the fridge.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°I can do this!¡± I told myself. It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s like making a face scrub. Yeah, that¡¯s more like it. It¡¯s like making a face scrub.


    I cooked the linguine ording to the packing directions. Or at least, I tried to do that. It didn¡¯t exactly went ording to the directions, but it does look¡­ decent enough.


    I hated this. This is already going wrong.


    I chopped the broli and add it in the pot with linguine. There were so many pots and pans, I didn¡¯t know which one to use. I chose the closest one to me.


    Once again, I hated this. This is thest time I will ever cook. I just do this, because I really really wanted to have this talk. And maybe also want to prove Ethan that I can cook if I actually tried¡­ really hard.


    I heat the butter in a skillet ¨C thanks to mommy dearest I know how to heat butter. It¡¯s not something to be proud of, but it is something.


    Then I chopped the chicken and put it in the now melted butter. Is it suppose to go like this? The directions in the book are a little vague. Why can¡¯t they be more descriptive in the cookbook or is it just me?


    Oh, now it says stirring. I stirred the chicken, a couple of times. How long do I need to stir? I continued to stir the chicken, until a burning smell entered my nostrils.


    Oh shit ! Chicken failed. I scooped the chicken out of the pan. It did not look bad, a little bit burned on the sides, but nothing bad.


    I added the chicken with the broli and linguine and milk, cheese, ck pepper. I mixed it through and ced it into another bowl.


    I stared at my final result and it did look decent enough. It did not look exactly like the picture in the cookbook- well it did not look anything like the picture in the cookbook. I just hope it taste better than it looks.


    I grabbed a spoon to taste my masterpiece when the front door opened. Voices filled the mansion. The voice of Ethan and the voice of a woman?


    I washed my hands and dried it on the table clothe before making my way to the living room. When I entered the living room, Ethan was busyughing and talking with a beautiful red haired woman.


    He did not even acknowledge me !


    I cleared my throat and that¡¯s when they both turned around to look at me. Ethan was beaming, like a little boy who just got his favorite candy.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole.¡± He greeted, his smile never leaving his face. Red g one, he did not call me princess.


    ¡°I did not know we had a guest today.¡± I did not want to sound bitchy, but I prepared dinner for two.


    ¡°Oh yes. I forgot to tell you yesterday.¡± He chuckled and shook his head.


    I raised my eyebrows up at him. ¡°Oh, yeah like how you forgot our dinner date.¡±


    Ethan cleared his throat. ¡°Not now, Nicole.¡± Red g two, he did not call me princess again !


    The red haired woman looked ufortably between the both of us. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to her, darling?¡± Red g three, she called him darling ! I don¡¯t even call him darling! Who the hell is she?


    Now that I looked better at her. She seemed quite familiar. The sharp face features and skeletal body. She looked just like¡­


    ¡°Nicole, I want to introduce you to Veronika. Veronika this is Nicole.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 129

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Is it safe to say that we can order takeout?¡± Ethan asked, as he dropped his fork down on his te. He looked up at me and gave me an apologetic smile. ¡°I really appreciate your effort princess. I really do, but this is¡­ it¡¯s just not edible.¡±


    I stayed silent as I stared down at my food. The embarrassment was real. First of all, the food was a disaster. It was horrible. Too much salt, butter. Just too much of everything. Second of all, Veronika bitch Morozov joined us for dinner. My first time andst time ever cooking and Ethan¡¯s perfect ex-girlfriend had to be here and eat my food. Third of all, Ethan just can¡¯t seem to get the hint that I want her out of this house.


    I was pissed and I had all the right to dump this shit food on his head, but instead I just nodded my head at him. ¡°Yeah, takeout sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Veronika¡¯s shrill voice shouted as she pushed her te away. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I got you, the first time I ever cooked I burned the steak. This is totally natural for a first timer.¡± She shed me one of her million dor smiles that I only saw in magazines.


    I clenched my teeth, trying to stay the kind and happy housewife. I forced a smile and looked up at her. ¡°Yeah, so uhm Veronika, where are you going to stay the night?¡±


    She looked surprised at the both of us. ¡°Is that even a question?¡± She asked,ughing as she rolled her eyes at me. ¡°I will stay here of course. I told Ethan about it.¡±


    ¡°Forgot to mention that too.¡± Ethan said, looking guilty at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. The guest room is clean, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at him and stood up from the table. ¡°I feel a headacheing up. Ethan are you going to order the food? And Veronika sweetheart, can you clean up the table?¡± The sarcasm in my voice did not go unnoticed as I saw Ethan flinch.


    ¡°Clean up the table?¡± She sputtered.


    I smiled at her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not much and Ethan told me how much of a kitchen princess you are. Since I have a headache would you be kind enough to clean it up for me?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, I made my way upstairs. I was so pissed and the storm inside me was getting worse the longer I stayed in the kitchen.


    I cannot believe that Ethan can be so irresponsible and inconsiderate. Didn¡¯t he think that maybe I had a problem that his ex-girlfriend is staying here?


    I clenched and unclenched my fists. So much stress is not good for me. I really should calm myself down, before I¡¯ll get wrinkles.


    I prepared a nice bath for myself andid in there for a while. A nice bath is always the best way to calm myself down. After the bath I will feel much better about myself.


    After the bath I grabbed my peignoir to cover my body. When I walked into the bedroom, Ethan was sitting on the bed, patiently waiting for me. In one hand he had chinese takeout and with his other hand he was fiddling nervously with the bed sheets.


    I ignored him and sat down on the other side of the bed. As far as I could from him.


    ¡°Princess,¡± He whispered quietly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I should have told you about Veronika.¡±


    ¡°You have just realized that now?¡± I snapped, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°What am I to you, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°My girlfriend, soon-to-be fiancee.¡± He answered in a matter of fact tone.


    ¡°Keep doing -excuse mynguage- shit like this and I will soon be your ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°That will never happen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself, Gray!¡± I yelled angrily. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking pissed right now, you have no idea!¡±


    ¡°I already told you how sorry I am.¡± He cried out, cing the food on the bed. ¡°I brought you food, is this going to help you calm down?¡±


    ¡°Calm down?!¡± I seethed, my eyes basically spitting fire at him. ¡°How would you feel If I brought my ex-boyfriend home? How would you feel? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°I would punch him.¡±


    ¡°I would do the same thing with Veronika, but I am not the violent type. But damn it if I cannot stand the situation anymore¡­,¡± I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°do you have any idea how easy it was for me to break her ribs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you did not do that.¡±


    ¡°You should be! Ethan, I am your girlfriend. Girlfriend! What you did today was not eptable!¡±


    ¡°I know, princess. I know. And I am so fucking sorry for not telling you earlier. I really am sorry.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes for a while. ¡°How long did you know that she woulde?¡±


    ¡°Since yesterday.¡± He answered, his voice barely in a whisper.


    ¡°Is that why you were so wary and forgot about our date?¡± I questioned, keeping my eyes on him. I studied his bodynguage, because that is how I know if he¡¯s telling the truth or if he¡¯s simply lying to me.


    ¡°If I would say no than I would be lying.¡±


    I really really wanted to throw the nightmp on him. ¡°And¡­ you decided to not tell me.¡±


    ¡°I know that this would be your reaction.¡±


    ¡°And you still chose to not tell me?! You brought your ex in the house where your current girlfriend is living?¡±


    ¡°Where else would I bring her? Four seasons? You know that would cause another big fight.¡±


    ¡°Get out! Get out of this room before I throw this nightmp at you!¡± I yelled as I stood up and grabbed the nightmp to threaten him. I would not actually throw it at him, I just wanted to scare him.


    ¡°Why are you so mad? I don¡¯t understand?¡± He asked frustrated, going with his hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m so clueless right now as why you are mad. This is not a big deal!¡±


    ¡°Get out of this room and onlye back when you realize why I am so fucking furious right now!¡± I hissed angrily.


    ¡°No, I will not. You tell me why you¡¯re mad. We will talk this out!¡± He said firmly. ¡°I will not go out of this room until you tell me what¡¯s your problem!¡±


    I stared bewildered at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s my problem?! You don¡¯t know?!! Well listen, my problem is Veronika bitch Morozov. The rest you can figure out yourself! And until you don¡¯t know what you did wrong, don¡¯t bother looking for me!¡±


    I angrily grabbed my phone and keys and walked out of the bedroom, mming the door behind me closed. I did not care, that I was in my peignoir. Right now, the only thing on my mind is that I should get the fuck out of this house.


    At the end of the stairs, Veronika was looking worried at me. She wanted to say something, but I immediately shut her up.


    ¡°This is what you want right?¡± Iughed falsely as I gave her a dirty look. ¡°Enjoy your time with Ethan!¡±

 130

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, will you finally tell me why you have been so grumpy for the past two weeks?¡± Rose sighed as she handed me a stack of papers. ¡°These are the files of the final models.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I answered curtly as I continued doing my work on Rose¡¯sptop. Last night myptop suddenly stopped working. I called an mechanic and today I had to drop it off at his office. I could pick it up in the evening he said. In the meantime I had to find anotherptop where I could work on.


    ¡°Nicole¡­,¡± Rose grabbed theptop and ced it on the other side of the table. ¡°What happened? Why did you move out? It has been two weeks, I deserve to know why there are so many roses at the reception.¡±


    Rose ced her hands on her hips and rose her eyebrows up at me. Her eyes studied me -like how she did for the past two weeks-, but as always I just remained calm.


    ¡°There are more at my apartment¡­ Oh and also cards. Millions of them.¡± I answered, avoiding eye contact with her. I stared at the marble table, staring nervously at my polished nails. Yesterday I went to the nail salon to get my nails done. A way to distract myself from Ethan and his constant calls and deliveries.


    He even send dinnerst night. Pizza from domino¡¯s. I ended up giving it to the homeless guy who lived in the park across my apartment.


    ¡°Seriously Nicole. What happened? Your fashion show is next weekend. You will not achieve anything if you are so grumpy.¡± Rose asked impatiently as she let out a small groan. She looked at me intently, but I didn¡¯t budge.


    I shrugged my shoulders at her.


    ¡°Rose, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s something between Ethan and I. I don¡¯t want you to worry about it.¡± I said, smiling tightly at her. She was still standing next to me, her eyes pleading me to spill. ¡°Rose, I am fine. Honestly.¡±


    Rose shook her head and red at me. ¡°No, I know it is bothering you. If you will not tell me, this fashion show will be canceled until further notice.¡±


    ¡°What?! You cannot do that.¡± I yelled out. I have been working my butt off the past few weeks so the fashion show wouldn¡¯t be a flop. The guest list, invitations, and everything else has already been ordered. Moving the date would be a waste of money.


    ¡°Oh I can honey. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± She chuckled and sat down on the chair next to me. ¡°So, will you tell me now?¡±


    I crossed my arms and leaned back on the leather chair. The room was quiet, the only sounding from the air conditioning. I stared outside the huge window in Rose office. I was contemting whether I should tell her or not. Knowing Rose, she would freak out.


    The past two weeks has been a blur for me. After I walked out of Ethan¡¯s house in my peignoir I slept in a hotel for three days before finally moving into an apartment. It was easy to find an apartment with the emergency money dad gave me. This certainly was an emergency.


    I left my clothes and makeup at Ethan¡¯s house and purchased new one. I did not want to step foot on his property ever again until he realize what he did wrong and why I was so mad at him. I still cannot believe that he brought his ex-girlfriend home. I don¡¯t know what possessed him to do such a shameful thing.


    I told Rose that I moved out, but I didn¡¯t tell her the reason why. She offered me a ce to stay, but I knew better that time. The only reason she offered me is to know the reason why I left Ethan.


    But I wasn¡¯t ready to tell her. She deserves to know, but I know what her reaction will be. She would hire an assassin to kill Veronika. There¡¯s no doubt in that. The way she spoke about Veronika-with so much venom in her voice- there¡¯s no doubt that she would kill the woman.


    And how much I despise Veronika, I don¡¯t want her to die because of a dick.


    Maybe that¡¯s why she keeps returning back to Ethan. His dick and his money. I don¡¯t see anything else why she would keeping back. She¡¯s already famous, she has a status. But to keep the status she needs money and who has both, good dick and stacks of money? Ethan Gray.


    For the past three days Ethan send me roses and cards non-stop. Once in a while he send me dinner, like yesterday night. The cards and roses were beautiful, sweet, and considerate, but still¡­


    I told him toe and see me when he finally realized what he did wrong. Yes, he came one time but I mmed the door in front of his face. He came to apologize and just when I thought that he finally got his senses back, he asked me why I moved out.


    It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t know that bringing your ex-girlfriend in the house without informing your current girlfriend is a no-no in the rtionship book. And that¡¯s not the only thing he did, because I would have forgive him if he kicked her out of the house immediately.


    But no, he let her stay over for dinner even though I told him that I was not pleased with that idea.


    ¡°Nicole! Helloo, earth to Nicole?!¡± Rose waved her hands in front of me. ¡°Snap out of your thoughts.¡± She had a worried expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t bottle your feelings up. I am here for you.¡±


    She leaned in closer and hugged me tightly. ¡°Come on honey, don¡¯t bottle your feelings up.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I hugged her back, feeling so much better now. ¡°Sorry Rose. It¡¯s just¡­ Ethan brought Veronika home.¡±


    Rose released me out of her hug and she stared at me agape, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°He did what?! When?!¡± she screeched, her cheeks turning a dangerous shade of red. Damn, she was really cooking inside.


    ¡°Two weeks ago.¡± I told her quietly.


    ¡°Oh no ! I¡¯ll so p somemon sense into that boy. I swear¡­ I will, where the hell is he now?¡± She stood up and grabbed her car keys. ¡°And ohh, I will shoot that golddigger right in the head. Grab my gun, bottom drawer!¡± She impatiently pointed at the bottom drawer as she waited for me to make a move.


    First of all, why the hell did she had a gun in her office?! Second of all, this is getting out of hand. I know Rose was crazy, but not this crazy.


    ¡°No, Rose. Please, don¡¯t.¡± I stood up and patted her on her back. ¡°Please sit back down.¡±


    ¡°Why not? He clearly lost his mind! And that golddigger? Why does she need toe back?!¡± Rose seethed as she pped my hand away. ¡°Why are you so calm?! Nicole, I swear I will hire an assassin to kill that Russian. Just say the word!¡±


    I knew it. About the assassin. This woman is crazy.


    I took a deep breath and shook my head at her. ¡°No, I do not want her dead. I just want Ethan to realize what he did wrong. That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    Rose breathed in and out to calm herself down. ¡°I still want that Russian dead. I have always wanted her dead. But, I will not go against your wishes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I let out a breath of relieve. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°But that does not mean I will not hire someone to punch her in her face.¡±


    ¡°No, Roseeee.¡± I cried out, slumping back in the chair. ¡°Have you not seen the woman. She¡¯s basically a walking skeleton.¡±


    Rose snickered. ¡°With the amount of dicks she takes, you would think she would gain some weight.¡±


    I scrunched up my face. Rose was a old woman with a twenty year old mind. A dirty mind. ¡°Geez Rose. Where the hell did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked innocently. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that when you get good dick, you automatically gain weight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I chuckled as I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°Anyways,¡± She said, now in a serious tone. ¡°Has Ethan realized his mistake?¡±


    ¡°If he did would I still look so miserable?¡± I asked as I rested my face on my hand.


    ¡°Mmh, what if he never realize what he did wrong? What if¡­ he takes Veronika back?¡±


    Something inside me snapped at the question. I blinked my eyes to stop the tears from falling. With a broken voice I answered: ¡°Then we were not meant to be.¡±

 131

    Nicole Vargas


    I threw my bag on the bed and stripped out of my work clothes. It was already seven in the evening and I just arrived home from work. Today I went to see the seamstresses and how far they are with sewing the gowns. They did a wonderful job and I stayed there for a couple hours to watch them doing their work. I also helped them and assist them where needed.


    On my way home I grabbed myself dinner, Chicken wings and fries. Since I skipped lunch today, I was starving right now. Rose helped me with thest minute nning. The fashion show is in two days and so far everything has been going great. We went to the venue twice to give instructions and advice to the decorators.


    Even though I hired an event nner, I still wanted to get involved in everything.


    I took a long shower and washed my hair since it felt so dry after being outside all day. I scrubbed my body thoroughly to get rid of all the toxicity. After I step out of the shower, I dried my body and hair and put on a pair of shorts and a white shirt. Ibed my hair and walked out of the room to the kitchen.


    I ced the chicken wings and fries on a te. I was about to throw the paper bag away when there was a knock on my door.


    I look at the time and wondered who it could be. I was starving and I wasn¡¯t in the mood for visitors. I let out an annoyed groan as I made my way through the endless roses, that Ethan delivered to me for the past five days, to open the door. I opened the door and raised my eyebrows at the person standing in front of me.


    His hair was disheveled, his eyes were tired, but damn didn¡¯t he look delicious in his Armani suit. I shook my head lightly. This is not the time to think about him as a snack.


    ¡°Nicole, we need to talk.¡± His voice held so much authority than thest time he came to visit me.


    I raised my eyebrows at him, cing my hands on my hips. ¡°Yeah?¡± I cocked my head to the side. ¡°Then talk.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me inside?¡± He asked as he tried to peek behind me. He gave me a once over, but rested his eyes on my face. ¡°Do you havepany?¡±


    ¡°What if I had? That¡¯s none of your business anyways.¡± I replied sassily. I was hungry, I was tired, and I was so not in the mood in having a conversation with him.


    ¡°It is my business. You¡¯re still my girlfriend. I never broke up with you.¡± he said  firmly as he tried to peek behind me again. I rolled my eyes at him


    ¡°Well, then I will break up with you! Right here, right no¡­,¡±


    Ethan interrupted me andughed. ¡°Oh hell no, you¡¯re not breaking up with me, princess. I¡¯m here for the long run. Now can Ie inside, we have so much to talk about. Have you received my roses and cards? Oh and dinner?¡±


    ¡°Those things will not help you to win me back. I just want you to realize what you did wrong. I want to hear it from your own mouth.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Have you realized your mistake, Gray?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He stared at me for a second and let out a deep sigh. ¡°I guess you¡¯re still mad at me then. Should I be honest, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Will the truth hurt?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders . ¡°Depends on how you take it.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what I did wrong, can you please give me a hint?¡± he asked, looking hopelessly at me.


    I red at him and took a step back. I cannot believe this man. ¡°Bye Gray.¡± I wanted to m the door in front of his face, but he stopped me.


    ¡°Why are you being so dramatic, Nicole. Why can¡¯t you just tell me, like a normal human being, what I did wrong?¡±


    ¡°I am dramatic? Seriously? You are the one who cannot figure out your mistake. You are old enough to realize your mistakes yourself. I will not tell you!¡± I snapped angrily.


    ¡°Is it because Veronika is a better cook and you¡¯re not?¡±


    I was fuming, it¡¯s not rocket science to realize what he did wrong. Why can¡¯t he just realize it? He graduated with a bachelor degree, he is a CEO, but a simple thing like this he cannot figure out. I don¡¯t want to hear him say sorry. I just want to hear him say that he was wrong for giving Veronika permission to sleep over. I wanted to hear him say that he had to discuss the whole Veronika thing with me first before bringing her to the house. Or something along these lines.


    Not a goddamn sorry.


    Ethan does not know what he did wrong and as long as he doesn¡¯t know, he will do it again. I will not tell him what he did wrong, he¡¯s old enough to figure it out himself. So why can¡¯t he just ughhh!


    ¡°That is not the reason at all!¡± I let out a long frustrated groan. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she can cook better than me or that she is a better housewife. I do not care! And that¡¯s also not the reason why I am mad. It is all about you!¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what you are talking about? I am fucking clueless, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. Come back when you have got your shit together!¡± I hissed before mming the door close in his face.


    I let out a huff and stomped my way to the kitchen to grab my food. I identally kicked a bouquet of roses down, but I didn¡¯t care. The whole room was filled with roses and unopened letters.


    I brought my food to the living room and turned onflix. This should help me calm down. Too much stress is not good for your skin I told myself. The past few days I have been stressing so much. If it¡¯s not about work, it¡¯s about Ethan.


    I was about to dig in when there was another knock on my door. I groaned, but didn¡¯t bother to get up, knowing that it was Ethan.


    The knocks didn¡¯t stop and I let out a strangled scream. I¡¯m going to murder him if he will apologize again.


    I walked out of the living room and opened the door. ¡°Can youe back when you realize what you did wrong?!!¡± I yelled out, my vision red from anger.


    I was about to close the door again when the person in front of me spoke. ¡°Hey Nicole.¡±


    That voice. Definitely not Ethan.

 132

    Nicole Vargas


    I looked at the Russian model in front of me. Her eyes roaming over my body and stopped when it reached my angry eyes.


    ¡°Veronika.¡± I stated as I gave her a skeptical look.


    ¡°Can Ie inside?¡± She asked, smiling tightly at me. She wore a dark green dress with spaghetti straps with five inch killer heels. She literally towered over me like a giant ogre.


    ¡°So you can murder me with your stilettos? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    She sighed and rolled her eyes at me. ¡°We really need to talk. You look so miserable and I pity you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity.¡± I snapped as I red at her. I cannot believe she came all the way here to tell me this.


    Veronika just shrugged her shoulders and stepped inside my apartment. ¡°Whatever you say, but we need to talk.¡±


    What is it with these people wanting to talk to me? And did she just waltz inside my apartement? The nerve.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get your dirty feet out of my apartment, I swear Veronika, I will break your neck and call the police.¡± I threatened her in a dangerous voice.


    She chuckled and nced over her shoulders down at me. Yes, she was a Gru and I was a minion at the moment. ¡°Then you would be charged for murder.¡± she replied sweetly.


    ¡°Fine then, I will just call the police.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother.¡± Veronika turned around as she spoke to me. ¡°I really need to tell you something about Ethan and I. I thought I would never have to do this, but you are so dramatic about the whole situation so I figured I had to clear some things up, yeah?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at her, still not believing her. ¡°If you want to murder me, the knife is in the top drawer in the kitchen.¡±


    Veronika snorted out inughter. ¡°Seriously, Nicole? If I wanted to murder you¡ª,¡± She stopped talking and rummaged through her purse and pulling out a pink-how cliche-beretta 380. ¡°Then I would have just pointed this at your head, but I¡¯m not doing that right now am I?¡±


    ¡°You might as well do it.¡± I said daringly, eyeing the dangerous pink looking gun in her hand.


    ¡°Do you have suicidal thoughts? You need to see a fucking therapist, Vargas.¡± She furrowed her eyebrows at me and then nced at her watch. ¡°I will miss my flight if we don¡¯t start talking now. Close the door and lets sit on your couch and have some girly-girl conversation, yeah?¡±


    I decided to just hear her out and see what she has to say. I closed the door behind me and walked passed her. ¡°I swear to god Veronika, if this conversation is as shitty as Ethan¡¯s apology, I will call the police.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to call the police from the afterlife?¡±


    I immediately spun around and red at her. ¡°So you are nning to kill me, you bitch ass Russian. Get out of my apartment!¡±


    She put her hands up in surrender and cackled. ¡°Oh my god, I was just kidding. It was a joke.¡±


    ¡°Look Veronika. If you will not be serious, then I don¡¯t want to hear the shit you have to say. Because the only reason Ethan and I are living separately right now is because of you!¡±


    I walked into the living room and sat on the end of the couch. Veronika sat across me. She looked around my apartment as she put her purse next to her. ¡°Nice apartment you have here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, and what are you here for again?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± She took a deep breath and slowly breathed out again. She didn¡¯t look at me as she began talking, but instead she looked at the floor. ¡°So, I guess Ethan told you about us living together for the past seven years and our uhmm well friends with benefits kind of rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Yeah it was confusing as hell to understand him.¡±


    ¡°I know, it was so confusing and so toxic. Anyways we didn¡¯t actually live together for seven full years. It was more kind of like, when we lived together we just were like best friends I guess, I cooked for him and vice versa, but when I went away for five months or more, he had other girls on his arm. Funny thing about it, I would not mind at all. We were not exclusive. And for me it was good. When he was absent, I was hitting on my next door neighbour.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows at her and Veronika rolled her eyes at me. ¡°The neighbour was good looking, don¡¯t judge. Anyways another thing, when Ethan met you he told me that he wanted to stop what we had. And to be honest, I wanted the same, because¡­ I have been in a happy rtionship for a while now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a rtionship?¡± I stuttered out, my eyes basically turning wide as saucers.


    ¡°Yeah, why is that a surprise? I¡¯m a good looking model, everyone wants to bang me.¡± She said in a matter of fact tone. ¡°But that has nothing to do with this conversation. Anyways, so I thought I woulde back to the state, pay both of you a visit. I really wanted to know who this girl was who suddenly changed him and I wanted to wish him a good life. I did not want to end things on bad terms.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me that you woulde visit.¡±


    ¡°Men are stupid like that, honey. I¡¯m pretty sure he forgot or he was afraid of your reaction. Look Nicole, I am not his ex girlfriend. He never popped the question. It was just basically sex-asionally- and living together. The reason we lived together and pretended we were a couple was just a PR-stunt.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± I asked, letting out an exhausted sigh.


    ¡°Because, the reason he does not understand what he did wrong is because he had been in a toxic rtionship with me for so long. Seven years. This is the first time he fell in love. I, on the other hand, experienced being in love with someone, a couple of years ago. Lets just say I had to break things off because my parents did not ept it. But now I am an adult and well uhm things changed.¡±


    Veronika exhaled and looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on him. He is trying, okay? Don¡¯t be so dramatic about this and just fix it. Talk to him, exin what he did wrong. He cannot help that he didn¡¯t know about it. He never had a serious rtionship in his entire life. It was only flings and one night stands before.¡±


    ¡°So, you basically did note her to steal him from me?¡±


    Veronika facepalmed herself. ¡°Oh god, why do you think that I would steal him from you? He¡¯s not even my type.¡±


    ¡°You lived and had sex with him for seven years.¡±


    ¡°It was just sex. And in the seven years it only happened like four times, because as I already said we usually bang other people.¡±


    ¡°Ew, I hope both of you used a condom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we aren¡¯t that dumb. Have you though?¡±


    Have we? Oh god, have we? I was desperately trying to remember if we did, because I am not on birth control.


    Veronika smirked as she saw the worried look on my face. ¡°Guess you will find out when mother nature will arrive¡­ or maybe not.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever felt attracted towards him?¡± I asked her, ignoring her mother nature remark.


    Veronika nced again at her watch and gasped. ¡°Oh my god, if I will not go now I will bete.¡± She pulled out her pink beretta 380 out of her purse and threw it on the table. ¡°Here, you can have this.¡±


    ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do with this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Shoot an intruder maybe. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± She answered as she closed her purse.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to need it?¡±


    Veronikaughed as I followed her out of the living room. ¡°My dad has a whole lot more. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    She opened the front door and turned around. ¡°So this is it. Go fix whatever that needs to be fixed with Ethan¡­ And remember, he will have a little bit of trouble with this whole rtionship thingy. You are his first true love after all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will remember that¡­,¡± I told her. I suddenly remembered something I asked earlier. ¡°Veronika, you haven¡¯t answered my question from earlier.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± she asked, impatiently.


    ¡°Have you ever felt attracted towards Ethan?¡±


    There was a long silence before the Russian finally spoke up. ¡°No¡­ And you know why?¡± She gave me a lopsided smile and licked her bottom lip. ¡°Because I¡¯m straight as a circle.¡±


    My mouth fell open at her confession. Oh god. This is unbelievable.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Veronika chuckled at my facial expression. ¡°Yup there you have it. Just don¡¯t tell Ethan I faked my orgasms. Proshchay.¡±


    She closed the door in front of my face and I was left behind still totally in shock.

 133

    Nicole Vargas


    I groaned as I twisted and turned in bed. Mentally I was happy, because the reason I¡¯m in so much pain right now means that I¡¯m not pregnant. Physically I was dying from the back pain and constant cramps. It felt like my insides was being ripped out and sawn in half.


    I¡¯m not always in so much pain, but once in the six months¡­ shit gets real. Like today. I didn¡¯t even had the strength to stand up and make myself something to eat. I was just twisting and turning in bed trying to somehow ease the pain.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The entire night I had trouble sleeping. I drank one ibuprofen, but it only help to ease the pain for a couple of hours. Back in Brazil, mom or the maid would make some special soup during times like these. Mom would also massage my stomach and back to ease the pain.


    My eyes were heavy and tired. Iid t on my stomach on the bed when there was a knock on my door. I internally screamed as I tried to sit up straight in bed. When I finally sat up straight it felt like I was being stabbed by a knife from the back. I groaned as I tried to hold my tears back.


    I grabbed my phone from the nightstand and looked at the time. It was only eight in the morning. I called Rosest night that I could not make it to work, who the hell was now at my door?


    I angrily grabbed the gun that Veronika gave me and stumbled my way to the front door. I will not shoot the person. Just scare them away. I was not in the mood for a conversation at all. The pain in my back and stomach became unbearable and my patience was running low.


    I opened the door, ready to snap at whoever was standing there, but instead my eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Goodmorn¡ª Jesus Nicole, why do you have a gun with you?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes bulged out of his socket as he stared at the dangerous thing in my hand.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I breathed out heavily as I felt a jab on my sides . The pain in my stomach was getting worse the longer I stand.


    ¡°I¨C I¡¯m just here to¡­ oh my god, there¡¯s blood on your thighs.¡± Ethan screeched, as he pointed at the blood that was seeping down my thighs. What the fuck.


    I looked down and cursed loudly. I ced the gun on the table next to the door and stumbled back to my room.


    ¡°Are you okay Nicole? Are you hurting yourself?¡± Ethan yelled worriedly from behind me. ¡°Are you cutting yourself? Why are you cutting yourself down there, I swear Nicole if you¡ª,¡±


    I rolled my eyes at his stupidness. ¡°I¡¯m on my bloody period, Gray!¡± I yelled back as I closed my bedroom door. The pain in my stomach didn¡¯t vanished as I cleaned myself up in the bathroom. I decided to take another long warm bath. The bath felt so good as it was a remedy to the stomach cramps. The pain did not went awaypletely, but it was not as bad as before.


    After I was done I dried myself, dressed in a loose fitting outfit and walked towards the bedroom. The pain in my back was still there, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as before. Right now I just felt tired and sleepy since I haven¡¯t got a good night sleep.


    When I entered my bedroom the smell of something delicious entered my nostrils. At the end of my bed Ethan waited for me with a bowl of soup. Now that I finally felt like I was not being sawn from the inside, I could finally take a good look at Ethan. He wore a white loose fitting shirt and gray track pants. His hair was neatlyb, but his eyes. His usually lively eyes looked dull.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this.¡± I croaked out as I crawled on the bed. ¡°But thank you.¡± I managed to give him a sincere smile


    ¡°Of course I had to do this.¡± He said in a matter of fact tone. ¡°You look miserable.¡±


    He handed me the bowl and a napkin. ¡°Do I need to feed you or are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m on my period, not disabled. What is this bytheway?¡± I asked as I stared at the soup that looks so delicious.


    ¡°Mushroom and potato soup.¡±


    I frowned my eyebrows at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have mushroom nor potato in the house.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t had any of the ingredients in the house. I had to go out and buy it. Have you been living out of take outs the entire time?¡±


    I bit my bottom lip and stared at the soup. I cannot cook so what did he expect. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    He scoffed, but didn¡¯t say anything about it. ¡± Eat the soup and take some rest. I¡¯ll prepare dinner for you.¡±


    ¡°Ethan you don¡¯t have to¡ª,¡±


    ¡°Sshh.¡± He raised his index finger up to stop me from talking.  ¡°Eat Nicole.¡±


    I ate the soup in silence as Ethan watch me and handed me my drink. It was chamomile tea. He said it was good for the cramps. When I asked him how he knew about that, he simply told me he googled it. The soup tasted as good as it looks. Maybe even better, because in no time I had finished it. It reminded me so much of the soup my mom used to feed me. ¡°It was delicious.¡±


    He grinned at me as he took the bowl from me. ¡°I know. Now go get some sleep.¡±


    I yawned as Iid my head down on the pillow. ¡°You know.¡± I whispered as I ced theforter over me. ¡°Veronika came to visit me.¡±


    Ethan was silent for a while before he spoke up again. ¡°I know.¡± he answered softly as I felt him shift on the bed.


    ¡°How?¡± I let out another yawn as I my eyes slowly started to be heavier.


    ¡°Because of the gun, Nicole.¡±


    ¡ª


    My eyes fluttered open as I pushed theforter off me. I sleepily reached for my phone on my nightstand, but felt nothing.


    ¡°Your phone is on charge. The battery was dead.¡± A voice said next to me.


    I squealed as I snapped my head to my right. ¡°Holy shit, Ethan you¡¯re still here.¡±


    He chuckled lightly. ¡°Yeah, I promised to make you dinner. I hope you like chicken parmesan.¡±


    I nodded my head as I still tried to slow my heartbeat down. ¡°Yeah I do. What time is it now?¡±


    He nced at his watch. ¡°Almost seven.¡±


    ¡°I slept the entire day?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. Anyways¡ª,¡± Ethan shoved a stic bag towards me. ¡°Chocte. I don¡¯t know which one were your favorites so I just grabbed a bunch of different ones. I heard girls love it during their period. There¡¯s also ice cream in the fridge.¡±


    My heart melted as I took the stic bag from him. This was just too sweet. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go take a bath and then I will have dinner with you. Is that alright or do you have other ns?¡±


    ¡°Nope, take your time. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the kitchen. Do I need to make the bath for you?¡±


    Iughed softly as I stepped out of bed. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I can do it myself.¡±


    He nodded his head and walked out of my bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the kitchen. If you need something just yell super loud.¡±


    Several minutester I walked into the kitchen where Ethan was still waiting for me. He handed me a te with Chicken parmesan and a ss of water and together we walked to the balcony to enjoy dinner.


    ¡°Thank you for making dinner.¡± I said as I sat down on the rattan chair. I ced a pillow to support my aching back.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He answered smiling.


    We ate dinner in afortable silence, until I decided to break it. ¡°Uhm, you told me that you knew that Veronika visited me because you saw the gun. Like, how?¡±


    ¡°I have seen many more. Some dangerous than the other. Her dad is a mafia boss.¡± Ethan said indifferently.


    I choked on my food. I coughed a couple of times as Ethan patted me on my back. ¡°What?! Does the mafia still exist?¡±


    ¡°Yes of course they do. But it¡¯s not like the ones you read in books or see in movies. The russian mafia is very different and modern. The Italian mafia of course are still the most powerful and richest, but the russians are the most international. I thought she told you about it.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nope, that¡¯s not what she came here for. Are you in the mafia?¡±


    Ethan gave me the are you crazy look. ¡°Hell no. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the mafia.¡±


    ¡°But you can just like I don¡¯t know talk about them. Isn¡¯t there like some kind of rule? Omerta or whatever?¡±


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°As I already said, the mafia is nothing like you read in the books. As long as I do not spill important information which I do not have, I¡¯m totally safe. But now I¡¯m curious, what did Veronika came here for?¡±


    ¡°Oh that.¡± I shrugged my shoulders as I put my ss down. ¡°She just came to tell me that she¡¯s lesbian.¡±


    Now it was Ethan¡¯s turn to choke on his food. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, shocker. Oh and she faked her orgasms.¡± I took another sip of my water as Ethan stared at me like I just grew another head. ¡°Is it her habit to gift a gun to people?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the only gifts she got in her entire life from her whole mafia family is guns so¡ª But are you for real, she¡¯s lesbian?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said.¡±


    Ethan was quiet for a while and then his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh my god. That¡¯s why!¡± He eximed as he put his fork down.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, knitting my eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Veronika and I never worked out!¡± Ethan eximed and smiled at me. I have never seen so much adoration in his eyes. ¡°Princess, believe me or not. You taught me what love is.¡±

 134

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Ethan stared bewildered at me as he opened his mouth to say something, but immediately closed it again. He stood in the middle of my room following my every movement. He was ready to go for almost an hour and a half now.


    Today was my first fashion show and Ethan offered to pick me up. I also found this the right time to finally tell him what has been on my mind for the past couple days. We have spent some time together these past couple days after the whole Veronika drama and how much I hate to admit, some things did not felt right. Forced conversations, awkward encounters, and oh god the amount of sexual tension was getting too much.


    I nodded my head at him as I adjusted the straps of my dress. It was a sky blue evening gown designed by me.  ¡°Yes, you have heard it right. I want to take a break.¡± I emphasized thest word as I watched myself in the mirror. I definitely would be the center of attention.


    ¡°A break?¡± He repeated, the words rolling bitter out of his mouth. He looked at me in the mirror and I could see the hurt on his face. It pained me, but I expected it. ¡°As in seeing other people?¡±


    ¡°A break does not necessarily mean seeing other people, but if you want to do that, than sure go ahead.¡± I turned around, grabbed my clutch and stuffed my keys and phone in it. I was already fifteen minuteste to my own fashion show, but would it really be a ¡®Nicole Vargas¡¯ fashion show if I didn¡¯t arrive fashionablyte?


    ¡°Why are you so casual about this?¡± Ethan asked as he frustratingly went with his hand through his hair. His once neatlybed hair looked now disheveled. He loosened his tie as he took a deep breath. ¡°You wanted this all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I sighed deeply as I looked up at his distressed but still handsome face. His eyes held all kinds of emotions, it was hard to make out what he was feeling right now. Hurt, anger, betrayal? ¡°I don¡¯t want this. I need this. And so do you.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot tell me what I need. And for your information, it¡¯s you that I need.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. That was so cliche.  ¡°You will figure that out during our break. It will be good for the both of us, Gray.¡±


    ¡°Exin how, Vargas?¡± he taunted as he clenched his fist. ¡°Exin why we need a break? As far as I know I have been nothing but forgiving, caring, and loving. It¡¯s you who has been acting so impossible. I try my best to live life your way, but I don¡¯t get the same energy back from you.¡¯


    I sighed deeply and walked towards him to fix his tie. I didn¡¯t want to get angry. Partly he was right anyway. My fingers trembled as I did.


    ¡°We rushed things. We both know that. So let¡¯s just¡­ stay single for a while. Let¡¯s figure out what we really want. Let¡¯s see what fate has in store for us. I still love you. I really do, Ethan. I¡¯m not willing to change for you, or at least not for the moment. You were just someone who was suppose to watch over me. Not fall in love. But look where we are now. You may not think that we need a break, but I know that we do.¡±


    The pain flickering in his eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed and something in my heart snapped. But I took a deep breath and tried to stay unaffected. I have thought about this for a long time and I really wanted to go through with it. We both need it for godsake!


    ¡°I do not agree with this at all.¡± He mumbled as he looked into my eyes. ¡°But as I already said before, everything for you princess. So once again, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡±


    A tear managed to fall down my cheek, but Ethan was quick enough to wipe it away. I have no idea why I just cried. I have prepared myself for this. Ethan kissed my forehead and let me go. ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing. A break is a break, princess. We might not end up together anymore.¡±


    I gulped as my chest tightened. So much for staying strong. The idea of us not being together in the future is bothering me. I silently told myself that it will never happen. Somehow I will make sure we will end up together. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± I whispered softly as I stroked his cheek softly


    Ethan shrugged his shoulders and brushed my hand away.  ¡°This is your way of granting me ess to love someone else, fuck someone else, marry someone else. Is this what you want?¡±


    ¡°If that happen¨C¡± I took a deep breath, deep down hoping it will never happen. The break is to get both our lives back on rails. It is not to develop feelings for someone else. ¡°We were never meant for each other.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan chuckled and shook his head. He stayed silent for a while, studying my facial expression. ¡°Congrattions on your first Fashion show. Your dad must be proud of you, achieving such a milestone in less than a year.¡±


    His sudden change of demeanour bothered me.


    Ethan then turned around and walked out of my bedroom. I followed him and frowned my eyebrows at this sudden action. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take me to the fashion show?¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind. I will let my driver take you.¡± He answered curty as he opened the front door and turned around to face me. ¡°Oh and I will send your stuff first thing tomorrow morning.¡± With that being said he closed the door on his way out.


    I stood there, staring at the door as the tears finally streamed down my face. What have I done?

 135

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Minha filha, you look so gorgeous. Que beleza,  nao e Santiago?¡± My mother squealed as she took me into a warm embrace. Her perfume was so strong, I had to sneeze.


    ¡°She is.¡± My dad agreed as he smiled at me. His face was beaming with pride. ¡°We have made the most beautiful feijao in the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bean anymore, Papai.¡± Iughed as I hugged my mom back. She looked incredible in her white long sleeve dress. She even had her hair done. ¡° mae, how was the flight?¡±


    ¡°It was horrendous. I told your dad to book us in business ss, but he identally booked us in economy ss.¡± She huffed as she crossed her arms around her chest. She narrowed her eyes at my dad who just shrugged his shoulders in response.


    ¡°You could have upgraded to business ss and what happened to the private jet?¡± I asked, furrowing my eyebrows.


    ¡°Business ss was full.¡± My dad said. ¡°Our airport is under construction. We cannot use it until next month.¡±


    ¡°That sucks, but I¡¯m d you made it tonight.¡± I was so happy that they could make it to my very first fashion show. Today my mom had an art exhibition and dad needed to go to Thand for a meeting, but they all canceled it for me. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful.


    ¡°Of course.¡± My dadughed. ¡°I would cancel anything for you only to see your sesses.¡±


    My mom looked around the room, her eyes analyzing each and everything. ¡°It¡¯s amazing what you have achieved in less than a year. I¡¯m so proud of you. Where¡¯s Ethan bytheway?¡±


    The smile on my face disappeared and the pain in my heart welled up again. ¡°He uhm¡­ he can¡¯t make it tonight.¡± I lied to her. There was no other thing I could say right now without me breaking down. It took a solid hour to redo my makeup after Ethan left. Mom looked at me suspiciously. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± She mumbled as she looked at my dad. ¡°Don¡¯t you think, Santiago?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± My dad answered casually as he straightened his tie. ¡°He¡¯s a busy man, meu amor.¡±


    ¡°I know, but he could have at least cleared his schedule for Nicole.¡± my mom huffed out.


    I took a deep breath before I spoke up again. ¡°Mom, it is fine. Go take a seat, the fashion show will start in a couple of minutes.¡±


    After my parents walked away to find their seats, Rose came up to me. She looked stunning in a red cashmere dress and louboutin heels. If it wasn¡¯t because of the wrinkles on her face, one would still think she is in herte forties or so.


    ¡°Have you seen, Ethan?¡± She asked as she stopped in front of me. ¡°You look absolutely beautiful.¡± she gushed as she spun me around.  ¡°Hot even.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Thank you.¡± I answered, smiling. ¡°And as for Ethan, he is noting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She stared bewildered at me. ¡°You invited him didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said quietly, hoping she would not interrogate me any further.


    ¡°I thought you guys were doing great.¡±


    ¡°Well I may have said some things today that uhm might have hurt him?¡± My answer came out more as a question. But it wasn¡¯t a question, it was a statement. He did got hurt by what I said.


    ¡°Oh goodness. Nicole.¡± Rose pinched the bridge of her nose. She looked at me with pity in her eyes. ¡°What did you say to him? I hope you can fix it after the fashion show.¡±


    ¡°We are on a break.¡± I blurted out. There was no reason to hide this from her. Might as well just spill it right her, right now


    ¡°You suggested that?¡± she asked, knitting her eyebrows in confusion.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Rose wailed and gave me a yful p on my shoulder. ¡°Why Nicole, you two look so great and I already had the wedding nned in the back of my head and¡ª,¡±


    ¡°I¨Coh, the fashion show is about to start. I have to go backstage to the models.¡± I hurriedly walked away from Rose and her rambling. She will eventually know the truth, Ethan will tell her. And talking about fixing it. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a possibility anymore.


    I will just leave it up to fate.


    Backstage was a disaster. Models, makeup artists, seamstresses were running from one side to the other.


    ¡°Miss Vargas, you¡¯re finally here. How do you tie this strap? I have tried so many ways, but the model looks funnily in it.¡± She pushed a blonde haired girl towards me who looked totally ufortable in the dress. Poor girl.


    I let out a deep sigh and untied the dress. I carefully then tied it again, following the steps I wrote down in my sketch book. ¡°There. Does it feel right now?¡± I asked her as I spun her around to face me.


    The blonde nodded her head and smiled at me. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now, go stand in line. You will follow after the girl in the blue dress.¡± I pushed her towards the stage as I continued to look around for models who needed my help.


    I helped as many models I could as possible and when I was finally done, Rose ran towards me. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s your turn to walk on stage!¡± she yelled out of breath.


    ¡°My turn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You need to walk with the models. You are the designer after all. Hurry up.¡± She dragged me towards the stage.


    Before I could climb the stairs to the stage she held my hands and looked adoringly at me. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Nicole.¡±

 136

    Nicole Vargas


    Ethan was serious when he said that he would drop my stuff at my apartment early in the morning. When I woke up my suitcases were stacked right outside my door. I carried them inside and went through my stuff. A tear fell down on my cheeks. I missed him so much.


    The fashion show was a huge sess and afterwards my parents and I went out for ate dinner. Thank goodness they didn¡¯t ask about Ethan anymore. I don¡¯t think that I could have talked more about him without breaking down. Instead they told me about everything that happened in Brazil since I was gone.


    Mom painted two masterpieces and one of them has already been sold to a rich Persian man. My dad opened two more hotels in Rio de Janeiro and they were doing great. He wanted to open one more in Thand, but that would take a little bit more time. Maybe two or three years.


    I was so happy for them. Once upon a time they belonged to the lower ss, but look where hard work and dedication had brought them to. Now they are one of the most well known people in Brazil as well in the rest of the world.


    After dinner they went to their hotel and I returned home. I was exhaustedst night and fell asleep on the couch in the living room.


    Today my parents are going back to Brazil and I am going to apany them for a small well deserved vacation. After everything I went through, I totally needed it.


    I packed my stuff, which was not a lot, and dressed up infortable traveling clothes which consisted of pink leggings and a white T-shirt. I put my hair into a bun and slipped on my shoes before heading outside. As always I waste and my mom had called me twice to hurry up.


    I was supposed to hail a cab, but because I waste my mom send her driver to pick me up.


    Minutester the driver of my parents arrived and he brought me to the airport. Thank goodness my mom booked the ne ticket this time. We were traveling business ss instead of economy. There¡¯s nothing wrong with traveling economy ss, but I am so used to travel in style that it is hard to settle for less.


    When I arrived at the airport my parents already waited for me. I hated public airport, it was always so busy and people were basically pushing each other out of the way.


    ¡°Well¡­ well look who we have here.¡± A familiar voice said behind me.


    I turned around to face the person and my eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Hayden.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡ª-


    The entire flight Hayden managed to make meugh. For a moment I forgot all my worries. He was, just like me, going back to Brazil for a small vacation.


    He was in New york for three days to settle some things for his father he told me. Hayden was handsome. Like abercrombie model handsome. He had small dimples on his cheeks when heughed and his well defined abs were poking through the thin white shirt he had on.


    ¡°So,¡± Hayden gulped his champagne down and beckoned the flight attendant to bring him another one. This was his third ss of champagne and the guy looks far from being tipsy. ¡°Your fashion show was a huge sess. I have heard so much about it.¡±


    I smiled as I sat up straight in my seat. The seat was not reallyfortable like the ones in our family private jet, but then again the service here was splendid. ¡°It was actually. I will open my own boutique in New York very soon.¡± I told him as I fiddled with my phone in my hand.


    ¡°And how long is very soon?¡± He asked as he ced his hand on top of mine. Caressing it softly. I immediately pulled my hand away. He frowned his eyebrows but didn¡¯t try to do it again. ¡°Because I want to be there.¡±


    ¡°I will send you an invitation.¡± I said,ughing ufortably. Hayden ced his hand on my thigh and squeezed it lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing? I am serious.¡± The flight attendant came back and handed him a new ss of champagne. ¡°Anyways, how¡¯s your boyfriend doing?¡±


    Why did he had to ask me about Ethan right now? We were having such a great time. I pulled his hand away from my thigh and gave him a murderous re. Is he drunk and does not show it or is he actually like this? If he is, than it is a waste of a hot man. Because hot body and shitty personality makes a shitty person overall.


    ¡°What?¡± Hayden stared intently at me trying to caress my cheek. Now he was getting really touchy touchy and I hated it. I wanted us to be friends. ¡°You two broke up. I told you he¡ª,¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped, taking him by surprise. I even took myself by surprise. Why did I even snap? ¡°Actually we are doing great. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª,¡±


    I cut him off. I was angry because I don¡¯t want to talk about Ethan. But every person I meet somehow include him in the conversation. Can¡¯t they just keep our conversation Ethan-less? Then to top all of it, Hayden cannot keep his hands to himself. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s the alcohol working, but if it¡¯s not then I¡¯m really close to punch him in his face ¡°And you don¡¯t have to stick your nose in other people¡¯s personal life.¡±


    He ced the champagne ss down and  raised his hands up in surrender. ¡°Fine, don¡¯te crying at me when he goes back to that Russian.¡± he said bitterly.


    I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°He will never.¡±


    ¡°And how are you so sure?¡¯


    I shed him a fake smile and said; ¡°Because she only falls for pussies¡­ Maybe you will have chance with her.¡±


    Once those words flowed out of my mouth I immediately wanted to bang my head on the seat in front of me. Why am I being such a bitchtely?

 137

    Ethan Gray


    ¡°Florence, no! That¡¯s not how you make sushi!¡± I yelled at the ck haired and tan skin beauty that was standing behind the kitchen ind. She is making a total mess out of my beautiful kitchen by mixing all ingredients together on a bamboo mat.


    ¡°But Ethan, what are we going to eat?¡± She asked, pouting her plump lips as she looked at me helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m starving. I did not eat at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Get dressed, we¡¯re going out.¡± I told her as I made my way towards the kitchen ind. Florence is a really great cook, but not if ites to sushi. She totally sucks at making it. ¡°What a waste of ingredients.¡± I muttered as I shoved her away so I could clean the mess.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± sheined as she watch me cleaning up. ¡°Come on, make me something to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to cook today.¡± I said tiredly as I continued to clean up the kitchen ind. ¡°Now go do what I told you to do and stop acting like a brat. I don¡¯t know why you couldn¡¯t just stay with your husband.¡±


    ¡°And leave you here to wallow in self-pity.¡± She scoffed rolling her eyes at me. ¡°I think not. That girl really messed with your head.¡± She said as she walked away.


    ¡°Hurry up, okay!¡± I yelled after her. I was not in the mood to wait hours and hours for her. But if it was Nicole you would not mind something inside me said. Nicole taught me that love can be a beautiful and amazing thing, but she also taught me that love can keep me up until midnight wondering what the hell I did wrong.


    I miss her so much. Her smile, the way she talks, and how she¡¯s alwayste on every asion. But as the saying goes. Alwayste but worth the wait. Nicole was worth every second of it.


    The girl could shut up an entire room with her beauty and grace. A small smile made its way to my face thinking about her.


    After I was done cleaning the kitchen ind, Florence came downstairs in a pink sweater and ck leggings. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± She yelled even though I was standing one feet away from her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She added impatiently slipping on her shoes.


    Florence and her husband Yannick flew into the states this morning. She immediately came to my house to ¡®cheer me up¡¯ while her husband was in a meeting. I don¡¯t know from where she heard that I was dating let alone that I¡¯m going through a bad break up.


    I think Ang must have told her or she must have read it in the gossip papers.


    Florence followed me to the car and we drove silently to the sushi ce. I turned the music on, because Florence was not one to talk a lot. But when she found it necessary she could rant for hours and hours and hours.


    We arrived at the sushi ce and searched for a table near the window. After we ordered an awkward silence followed. I haven¡¯t spoken to Florence in a very long time and now that she¡¯s sitting here I don¡¯t know what to talk about.


    Plus I was not in the mood to start a conversation. I had a hundredth problems going on. Ny nine involved Nicole.


    ¡°So¡­,¡± Florence started, breaking the silence. ¡°Are you going to tell me why you look like shit, nephew?¡± she emphasized thest part as she stared intently at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too fresh to talk about it, Flor.¡± I warned her, but added. ¡°Maybe another day?¡±


    ¡°But you will feel better when you talk about it.¡± She told me and ced her hand on mine. ¡°Come on, it will do you really good.¡± She squeezed my hand softly indicating that it is okay to pour my heart out at a sushi ce.


    ¡°Where do I start?¡± I mumbled quietly, knowing she will not give up. ¡°I¡¯m in love with her. Truly, madly, deeply.¡±


    ¡°I can see.¡± She said still holding my hand in hers. ¡± What is the problem? The feeling is not mutual?¡±


    ¡°It is, but I don¡¯t know.¡± I pulled my hand away and ruffled my hair out of frustration. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why she wanted to take a break.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe she has her reasons?¡±


    ¡°What reasons?!¡± I whisper-yelled. I have thought about this. So many times. But I cannot see why she wanted this break. We were fine. Everything was fine. ¡°If she would have told me maybe we could have solve it¡­ together.¡±


    ¡°Look, maybe she just need some time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone has their own reasons why they want to go on a break. Maybe she is just confused or maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know. But trust me when I say this, this is all in god¡¯s n.¡±


    I facepalmed myself. How could I forget? Florence is very religious. Everything that happens she refers to as in god¡¯s n. She always carries a bible with her in her bag and every Sunday she can be found in the church.


    ¡°I really love her, Flor. Like actually love her. I have never loved any other girl before as much as I love her. And I don¡¯t think I will ever stop loving her.¡±


    ¡°Then you should give it some time, Ethan.¡± Florence said in her soothing voice. ¡°If god really made you two for each other, you will get your happily ever after. Don¡¯t stress.¡±


    ¡°But what if we are not made for each other?¡±


    She frowned her eyebrows at me and pursed her lips. ¡°Why would you even think that? The way you describe your feelings for her says enough. You two are made for each other.¡±


    ¡°Then why am I not with her right now?¡±


    ¡°Ask god and he will give you your answer.¡± She answered simply, moving a strand of hair out of her face. ¡°Pray for your happiness, Ethan. We can go to church afterwards. Is there a church near your home?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never go to church.¡±


    Florence scowled at me. ¡°If I will tell your mom about this, she will whoop your ass to the moon and back.¡±


    Usually I wouldugh at this, but today my mood was just somber. It has been somber since that night Nicole told me she wanted a break.


    Our food arrived and we started to eat quietly. I started to think about what Florence said. I should pray for my happiness.


    Since the day Nicole arrived, I have never felt lonely or sad. Frustrated maybe, because she is so goddamn infuriating but never lonely or sad.


    Does that mean she¡¯s my happiness?


    ¡ª


    After our early dinner I drove Florence to the nearby church. She had googled it earlier and showed me the direction on google maps.


    In the church she was the one that read out of the bible while I sat down next to her with my eyes closed.


    She squeezed my hand softly and I turned my head towards her. ¡°What?¡± I mumbled.


    She pointed with her finger on a page in her bible and said out loud: ¡°Ephesians 4:2 said, Bepletely humble and gentle; be patient, bearing with one another in love.¡±


    She then looked up at me and smiled; ¡°Nicole wille back. Sooner than you think.¡±

 138

    Nicole Vargas


    I adjusted the straps of my ck striped bikini and grabbed my sunblock out of my beach bag that I borrowed from my mom. She had a whole closet with bags and she didn¡¯t like it when I borrowed one. But once in the blue moon, just once, she let me choose something out of her collection of bags.  I opened the sunblock and squeezed a little bit on my hand and applied it on my body.


    This was my third day in Brazil and so far I have been enjoying it.


    I went shopping the same day I arrived and attended a partyst night hosted by one of my mother¡¯s friends. My mom didn¡¯t mention that it would be an art party, so it was boring to say the least. Today I decided to go to the beach and get a beautiful golden brown tan before going back to New york, which will be at the end of next week.


    I was so ready to go back to the busy city and get started on my boutique. Rose was currently also on vacation in Moro.


    I put on my sunsses andid down on the beach chair. The chattering from the people around me and the cool breeze from the ocean gave me a tranquil feeling. Living in a busy city as New York made me crave for a rxed environment quite often. Even though Brazil was not exactly a quiet and rxed city, it was my home.


    And home is where the heart is.


    Although that¡¯s what I thought untilst night when I cried myself to sleep. The feeling of guilt suddenly took me over and I started to bawl my eyes out. I thought that I was slowly going insane. There was a missing piece in my heart and I knew exactly what that missing piece was. It was the sound of the piano, the warmth of his body, and the love that he fed me.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I opened my eyes to see who stood between me and the sun. I immediately gasped as I saw it was none other than Hayden. What the hell was he doing here? He was standing next to my beach chair, his hair all wet and his toned skin glistening in the sun. He wore his orange shorts so low, that I could see his v-line.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± He asked smirking, raising his eyebrows up at me.


    Pursing my lips I slowly sat up straight. ¡°Definitely¡­ not.¡± I answered, giving him a final once over. ¡°I have seen better.¡± I added, my mind wandering off to Ethan. For his body I would definitely drop my panties.


    I didn¡¯t miss how Hayden¡¯s face fell. He quickly recovered, because he sat down on the beach chair next to mine. ¡°How¡¯s your vacation so far?¡± he asked, his eyes continuously wandering from my boobs to my thighs.


    I shrugged as I crossed my legs and ced a towel over my exposed legs and breasts since Hayden couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off my body. ¡°Great, I miss home though.¡±


    ¡°But you are home.¡± He said, frowning his eyebrows at me as he, finally, looked at my face.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes¡­ well no, not exactly. I have found a new home.¡± I answered absent-mindedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ethan, isn¡¯t it. New york is your new home?¡± The disappointment was visible in his voice. ¡°Why are pretty girls always attracted to the fuckboys?¡± He muttered under his breath quietly, but still loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I narrowed my eyes at him even though he could not see them due the big sunsses I was wearing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard exactly what I said. Have you even seen what¡¯s on the news the past few days?¡± he asked, fishing his phone out of his pocket.


    ¡°Do you mean the gossips? Then no, other than that I¡¯m well aware of what is happening around the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I meant the gossips. Because it was or it is still very interesting you know.¡± His lips curled into a half smile as he switched on his phone and furiously started scrolling down.


    ¡°How so? Gossips are just a bunch of made up things.¡±


    He chuckled, but didn¡¯t look up from his phone. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that, because your loverboy is having quiet a good time without your presence there while you¡¯re over here sulking.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t feed me your bullshit. I¡¯m trying to make the best out of this vacation.¡± I was about toy down again when he pushed his phone into my hands.


    ¡°Bullshit? Really? Why don¡¯t you look at this and tell me if I¡¯m still feeding you lies?¡±


    I looked at the picture on his phone and my heart immediately clenched. Tears were brimming behind my eyes, but I tried to not burst out in front of Hayden. I would not give him that satisfaction to watch me break down so he couldfort me.


    The picture on his phone was from none other than Ethan with a beautiful girl in a sushi restaurant. She held his hand and was smiling at him like he was her whole world. There was another picture where they went to church and there was ast one where he hugged her and ced a kiss on her forehead before she walked into the four seasons hotel.


    To watch all this from afar was painful. I should have been her. It should have been me in the pictures, holding his hand and going with him to church.


    Part of me was screaming screw him. But the other part of me was screaming fight for what you love.


    I couldn¡¯t let this happen. Oh hell no! I made a stupid mistake of letting him go and I really really need him back. He is my home, without him I would just be someone with a missing piece in her heart.


    I threw the phone back to Hayden and immediately started packing my stuff. I threw on my pink beach dress and zipped my beach bag close.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hayden asked worriedly.


    ¡°Back to New York.¡± I told him as I put my hair in a ponytail. I picked up my bag and stuffed my sunsses in it.


    ¡°What?¡± His eyes widened in surprise.


    I threw a nce at the helpless Hayden behind me. He thought that after seeing the pictures I would run to him. Boo-hoo, his n backfired.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you heard what I said. Now if you will excuse me, I have a ne to catch.¡±

 139

    Nicole Vargas


    I was soaking wet.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stepped out of the taxi, pulling my suitcase behind me as I made my way towards the front door of the mansion.


    My hair was sticky and wet and my YSL dress clung onto my body like a second skin. It was hard to walk in the pouring rain with six inch stiletto heels and legs that were shaking uncontrobly. My makeup was smudged all over my face and my false eyshes came off in the taxi.


    If only I had took one minute out of my precious time to look up the weather in New York I would have not be in this situation right now. My heels made it impossible for me to walk fast in the rain, because the tiled driveway was slippery.


    When I finally reached the front door I wiped my hands on my dress andbed my sticky hair with my fingers. I grabbed a tissue out of my handbag and wiped my smudged makeup off my face. Thest thing I wanted was to look like a roon in front of Ethan.


    I took a deep breath as I closed my eyes for a millisecond, trying to calm down my nerves.


    I had already prepared everything  I was about to say in my head once Ethan opens the door. I was so ready to face him and win him back.


    I knocked twice and waited. The sound of the rain became louder and the temperature began to drop. It was getting colder and I didn¡¯t brought a jacket with me. I shivered as I rubbed my hands together to keep myself warm


    When no one opened the door, I knocked again. This time harder. I heard footsteps somewhere in the mansion and my heart started to beat faster. Suddenly the door swung open and my breath got stuck in my throat. My eyes widened as I hid my shaking hands behind my back.


    In front of me stood Ethan, dressed in a loose fitting white tee and boxers. He opened the door in freaking boxers. His hair was a mess like he had just woke up or maybe it could be sex hair. I just hope it¡¯s not thetter one.


    ¡°Nicole?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice, ruffling his hair and squinting his eyes at me like as if he couldn¡¯t believe that I stood in front of him. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    A small smile made its way towards my face, but soon sadness and guilt overpowered me. I thought I could be strong and just deliver my speech without bursting out into tears, but the exact opposite happened.


    ¡°Ethan I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I sobbed as tears welled up in my eyes. My lips was quivering and my hands were trembling as I spoke further. ¡°I should have never let you go and I know you just had sex because of your voice and your hair. And I know who that girl is, but honestly I promise you, I would make a better girlfriend. I really really miss you and you are my home.¡± I choked back another sob and couldn¡¯t see anything through my tears except the blurry outline of his body. ¡°And I love you so much and I¡¯m so sorry about everything, but I will not change right away if you consider taking me back. It will take time, but I promise it will be worth it. And I¡ªdid I already said how sorry I am and how much I miss you? I was so stupid and¡ª,¡±


    Suddenly I felt a warm body pressed against mine and a pair of lips iming my own, stopping me from further ranting. With his free hand he grabbed my left hand and ced my open palm on his heart, and holds it there, while still kissing me like there¡¯s no tomorrow. I hungrily kissed him back until we were both out of breath.


    Slowly he pulled away, a satisfied grin stered on his face as he let go of my hand. He  slowly runs his fingers through my wet and sticky hair and gently guides my face closer to his, eventually leaning me in to rest my head on his chest.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so dramatic.¡± He mumbled into my hair as he wrapped his arms around me.


    I let out a shaky breath as I felt the warmth of his body against my cold skin. My body trembled under his touch and he must have felt it.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you changed.¡± Ethan said as he put his hand behind the small of my back and guided me inside the mansion.


    ¡°I-I just need to know if I¡¯m forgiven and¨C,¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence, because he ced a quick peck on my lips shutting me up immediately.


    ¡°We will talk about thatter, princess. Come on, let¡¯s get you changed. You¡¯re soaking wet.¡±


    I nodded absentmindedly and followed him to his room. When he was about to open the door, I took a few steps back, my heart stammering wildly. ¡°Y-your girlfriend.¡± I managed to choke out.


    Ethan chuckled and shook his head. ¡°What girlfriend are you talking about?¡± He opened the door and I peeked inside, only to find it empty.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Here.¡± He threw a white shirt at me that was lying on his bed. ¡°Change into this ande downstairs. I will make you coffee.¡±


    I quickly changed my clothes and dried my hair before heading to the kitchen where Ethan was waiting for me with a steaming cup of coffee.


    I took a sip of it and felt my insides warm up instantly. I looked around and everything was still the same.


    ¡°What girlfriend were you talking about?¡± Ethan questioned as he sat next to me on the barstool.


    ¡°The one in the gossip papers?¡±


    Ethan scoffed and put his coffee mug down. ¡°Really? You out of everyone should know not to believe in gossips. The girl you saw me with¡­ she is my niece.¡±


    Oh damn you, Hayden. Why was I so stupid to even listen to you?


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say now. A deafening silence followed. The only sound heard was from the rain sshing on the roof.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¨C,¡± we both said simultaneously. Ethan chuckled and nodded his head at me to continue. ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    I took a deep breath before I spoke up again. Instead of apologizing I decided to say what I wanted to say for a long time.


    Three words, eight letters. Crossing my fingers and hoping that I will not scare him away.


    ¡°I love you.¡±

 140

    Nicole Vargas


    Ethan stared at me agape. Totally paralyzed, his eyes bulging out of his socket. ¡°Did you just dropped the L-bomb?¡±


    He finally spoke up after what seemed like a decade. His chest was rising up and down rapidly and his eyes held all kinds of emotions that it was hard for me to make out what he was actually thinking.


    I knew it was not a good idea.


    ¡°I-yeah I did.¡± I answered looking down at my coffee mug that was now half empty. My fingers trembled, but I managed to hide them under my shirt.


    My heart was beating rapidly in my chest, afraid of what Ethan was about to say. I should not have said it. Now I will ruin this perfect moment I have with him.


    I should have waited.


    But I can¡¯t. I honestly can¡¯t wait anymore.


    I wanted him to know how I feel about him.


    About this. About us.


    I wanted him to know that I¡¯m also here for the long run. I may have walked out of his life, but I came back.


    And I think it will always be like that. No matter what, I will alwayse back to him. Because he is my home. My peace. My safe haven.


    Ethan leaned in closer to me and tilted my chin up so I could stare right in his eyes. A small smile appeared on his face as he softly caressed my cheek.  ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    This time I was the one that was star struck. I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard and I had to blink my eyes a couple of times to assure myself that I was not dreamingThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I hadn¡¯t expect him to say it so fast. I stared inplete awe at the handsome guy in front of me before leaning in further and kissing him briefly on his lips.


    ¡°I still cannot cook.¡± I murmured against his lips as I slowly pulled away. His warm breath was fanning in my face.


    I felt his lips curling up into a smile. He tucked a strand of hair behind my ear as he studied my face. ¡°I will be there to cook.¡±


    ¡°I still take hours to dress up.¡±


    Ethan traced my lips with his fingers as he kissed me on my forehead. I love forehead kisses. ¡°I will be there to wait.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so patient with me?¡± I asked as I stared in his eyes again. His eyes held so much adoration, I could practically melt.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, giving me a small smile. ¡°Because what I have with you, I don¡¯t want with anyone else.¡± Ethan pulled me closer towards him and nuzzled his face in my hair. ¡°You are jegged, princess. Want to take a nap?¡±


    I yawned as I stayed in his arms for a little longer. I have missed him after all. ¡°A nap sounds good.¡±


    ¡ª


    Soft music in the distance¡­


    My eyes fluttered open as I shielded my eyes from the sunlight. It was shining right into my face. I yawned as I reached for my phone on the nightstand. When I finally got hold of it I heard footsteps outside the room.


    ¡°Good Morning.¡±


    Ethan stood in the doorway with a tray of food in his hands. He wore a crisp dark blue suit and it seemed like he was ready to go to work. His hair was neatlybed and a big smile was stered on his face.


    ¡°Good Morning.¡± I mumbled confused as I switched on my phone to see what time it was. ¡°Did I sleep through until the morning?¡±


    Ethan chuckled and put the tray with food in front of me. He walked over towards the window and closed the blinds a little so that the sun wasn¡¯t shining directly at me. ¡°Yes, you did. I wanted to wake you up, but you were sleeping so peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I hadn¡¯t realized that I was so tired.¡± I looked at the breakfast tray and my mouth started to water. There was scones, a cup of coffee, and bagels.


    ¡°That looks so delicious.¡± I said as I grabbed a scone and took a bite of it. It was so good, it basically melted in my mouth.


    ¡°Rose called when you were asleep. I picked up your phone. She wants to meet you today to discuss the opening of the boutique.¡± Ethan informed me as he sat down at the end of the bed.


    I stopped chewing on the delicious scone and stared at him agape. She came back early from her vacation. ¡°What time?¡±


    Ethan nced at his watch and then looked up at me again. ¡°In two hours.¡±


    ¡°Thank god.¡± I let out a breath of relieve as I continued to devour the deliciously looking scones. Two hours will be enough time to get ready and exfoliate my face.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ This is so good.¡± I pointed at the scones. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind waking up to it every morning.¡±


    Ethan chuckled as he watched me eat. ¡°I would love to stay here and watch you eat, but I need to be at a meeting now. The car keys are on the kitchen table. Can I take you out for lunch today?¡±


    ¡°I will call you. I have a lot to catch up with Rose.¡± I told him as I sip on the coffee.


    ¡°Rose cane along too.¡± He said as he smoothed out his suit.


    ¡°And third wheel? I think not.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ethanughed as he stood up from the bed. ¡°What about dinner?¡±


    ¡°Dinner sounds better.¡± I told him with a smile.


    Ethan nodded his head and walked over towards me, cing a soft kiss on my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a date then.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from squealing in excitement. I watch Ethan walk out of my room, but before he could close the door I called him. ¡°Ethan!¡±


    He turned around and raised an eyebrow up at me. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Am I forgiven?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Princess, I thought that we have already established that.¡± He said a small chuckle rising up from his throat. ¡°But¡­ there are also other ways to make up for what you did.¡±


    He send me a wink and I gasp. ¡°You dirty minded freak!¡± I yelled as he closed the door behind him.


    I heard hisughter echo in the hallway. ¡°Right back at you, princess!¡±

 141

    ¡°Finally! The break was a really stupid thing!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t have agreed anymore with what Rose just said. Dressed in a turquoise dress she brought from Moro she walked around the table to sit down next to me.


    After our small meeting about the boutique the conversation shifted to Ethan and I¡¯s rtionship. To say that Rose was happy was just an understatement. She was over the moon. The sparkle in her eyes said enough about her feelings after I told her that Ethan and I were back together.


    ¡°We are going out for dinner tonight.¡± I told her as I packed myptop in my bag. The smile on my face has not left since this morning.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± She eximed happily. ¡°You will open your boutique in two months and you will get the man you love. Couldn¡¯t your life get any better?¡±


    I grinned as I zipped my bag close. ¡°I know. I feel so much better now. Better than before.¡±


    ¡°I can see that! You looked so miserable thest time I saw you.¡± Rose caressed my cheek and gave me a loving smile.


    ¡°Thank goodness I¡¯m not anymore.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Anyways, I should go now. I have a dinner date to go.¡±


    Rose gave me a nod. ¡°So romantic. Well have fun! I will see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send me the address.¡± I reminded her.


    She nodded her head. ¡°I will not¡­ Wait!¡±


    I turned around and raised my eyebrows up at her. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Rose opened the bottom drawer and pulled out a red velvety box. ¡°I want to give this to you.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as I took the box from her.


    ¡°Open it.¡± She ushered me. ¡°You will look stunning in it.¡±


    I opened the box and gasped. My eyes widened in surprise as I saw what was in it. ¡°Rose, no I can¡¯t. This is yours.¡±


    ¡°But now it¡¯s yours.¡± She closed her eyes, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°He gave it to me as a gift. He told me that I was the keeper of his soul and holder of his heart.¡±


    Rose opened her eyes and chuckled. She blinked away her tears and continued. ¡°My old man, he was so romantic. Now, I¡¯m going to give this to you. I believe in you, Nicole. I know you will not break Ethan¡¯s heart. I love that boy, he is like the son I¡¯ve never had. And I love you, you¡¯re like the daughter I¡¯ve never had. Keep him happy, will ya?¡±


    I stared at the diamond ne in the box and looked up at Rose. ¡°I promise. I will.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Ethan breathed out as he entered the bedroom. I turned around and saw him standing in the doorway with a bouquet of red roses in his hand.


    ¡°Are those for me?¡± My eyes lit up as I saw the beautiful roses in his hand. It matched with my redce dress. Definitely need to take a picture for my instagram feed.


    He nodded his head and walked over towards me to hand me the roses. ¡°Do you like them?¡± he asked as his eyes raked over my body. ¡°Sexy.¡± He murmured.


    ¡°I love it!¡± I hugged him and nted a kiss on his cheeks. ¡°They are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Not as beautiful as you.¡±


    I blushed and walked away from him to put the roses in a vase. ¡°Get ready fast, will you?¡± I shouted at him as he walked towards the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°I will, princess. Unlike you, I only take five minutes.¡± He shouted back.


    Iughed and made my way downstairs to search for a vase. When I finally found one I put the roses in it and ced it on the piano.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Ethan voice came from behind me.


    I turned around and smiled at him. ¡°You cleaned up nice. I love the suit.¡±


    ¡°Umhu.¡± He murmured, walking towards me. ¡°You bought it, so why wouldn¡¯t you love it.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up. You look handsome, alright.¡± Iughed as he snaked his arms around me.


    ¡°I know, princess. I know.¡± He chuckled as he ced a kiss on my cheek. ¡°And you look stunning.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I said, winking at him.


    He entwined our fingers together and brought my hands to his lips. ¡± Now shall we go? I can¡¯t let mydy starve for any longer, can I?¡±


    Ethan kissed the back of my hand, causing me to giggle. ¡°Of course not, otherwise she will throw a tantrum and that¡¯s not what you want. Right Mr. Gray?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not. So let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Ethan drove us to our destination. He had already ced a reservation he told me.


    We stepped out at a beautiful hotel that also had a restaurant in it. We walked to the lobby that will lead us to the restaurant and halfway through the lobby Ethan suddenly let go of my hand.


    ¡°Shit! I forgot my wallet in the car.¡±he cursed as he felt his pockets. ¡°Wait here for a moment. I will be back in a minute.¡±


    I nodded my head and watch him ran outside.


    While waiting I saw a familiar couple in the corner of my eyes. I didn¡¯t really pay attention to them until I felt like they were staring holes into my body. When I turned my head towards them, they were indeed already staring at me.


    My eyes widened when I realized who it was.


    They walked towards me and a big smile was stered on the woman¡¯s face. She was beautiful, dressed in a long silver gown and so much jewellery. ¡°If this isn¡¯t the beautiful Nicole Vargas.¡± She squealed as she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Nicole I¡¯m¡ª,¡± Ethan¡¯s voice came from behind me. I turned around and his eyes widened instantly when he saw who was in front of me.


    ¡°Mom, dad?¡±


    I gave him a stiff smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me this was a family reunion.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± He turned his attention back at his parents. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    His motherughed. ¡°We¡¯re staying in this hotel and now we are on our way to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Your mother wanted to surprise you.¡± His father said, his eyes darting back and forth from Ethan to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise indeed.¡± Ethan chuckled as he took my hands in his. ¡°Nicole and I are also heading for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡± His mother squealed, her eyes sparkling from happiness. ¡°I¡¯m so d you two have be friends.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are just friends, my love.¡± Ethan¡¯s father said as he stared at both Ethan and I. His stare made me so ufortable.


    ¡°What?¡± Ethan¡¯s mother blinked her eyes at her husband in confusion.


    ¡°Nicole is my girlfriend.¡± Ethan dered as he squeezed my hand tightly. This was not how it was suppose to go.


    ¡°G-girlfriend?¡± His mother stuttered out as she stared at the both of us. Then she looked at her husband and hugged him tightly. ¡°Our son finally has a girlfriend!¡±


    His father rubbed his mother¡¯s back softly and gave Ethan a small smile. ¡°Your mother¡­ she thought you were from the other direction.¡±


    I heard Ethan groan next to me and I turned towards him quirking my eyebrows up in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My mom thought I was gay.¡± He muttered under his breath.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a littleugh. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Apparently gossip didn¡¯t reach my parents.¡±


    Iughed and shook my head. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Mr and Mrs Gray.¡± I said to the pair in front of me.


    ¡°Nice meeting you too, Nicole.¡± They both said in unison.


    I didn¡¯t miss the look of admiration in their eyes as they watch us walk away.

 142

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°We are just staying for a week not five months.¡± Ethan entered our room and stared at all my clothes scattered on the floor and bed. The room was a mess. My thong was hanging on the bedpost and my bra was on the doorknob. ¡°You don¡¯t need three suitcases and two carry-ons.¡±


    ¡°But I need to have options.¡± I hold up a pink blouse I didn¡¯t know I had. ¡°Do you think this pink blouse will make me look fat?¡±


    Ethan raised his eyebrows up at me and then he looked at the blouse in my hand. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You are not fat. You don¡¯t even have baby fat.¡±


    ¡°I never said I was fat.¡± I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°I was just asking if it would make me look fat.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. Don¡¯t be so silly.¡±


    I turned my back towards him and started to fold all the clothes on the bed, because it was alreadyte at night and tomorrow we had an early flight to catch.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired princess, can you hurry up?¡± Ethan yawned behind me as he hugged me from behind.


    ¡°You will love this vacation.¡± I said as I continued folding the clothes. Ethan workedte nights now and I was most of the day in Rose¡¯s office discussing the things for my new boutique. We rarely saw each other during the day and the only time we were together was at night. But then we were both too exhausted to start a conversation.


    ¡°I deserve it. We both do.¡± Ethan murmured as he kissed my cor bone.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ethan¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Princess¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat that¡­ that thing.¡± I scrunch my nose up in disgust as I pushed my te far away from me. Even the smell nauseated me.


    ¡°We are in Australia. You should at least try this. And this thing is called vegemite.¡± Ethan pushed the te back towards me and picked up a sandwich. ¡°Come on, open that pretty little mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat dynamite. It¡¯s¡­ It looks so disgusting.¡±


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s vegemite. And I promise, it taste delicious. Tell me, would Australians eat this if it wasn¡¯t good?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment as I stared at the sandwich in Ethan¡¯s hand. He already ate three and I couldn¡¯t even look at it without wanting to vomit all over the ce. Maybe, it¡¯s only the smell. Maybe, it taste good. Ethan ate three and Australians ate it everyday.


    How bad could it be?


    ¡°Come on, princess.¡± He urged, giving me a tender smile. ¡°One teeny tiny bite. I just want you to have the experience.¡±


    ¡°Experience of what?¡± I asked, staring disgustedly at the sandwich in his hand.


    ¡°Trying something new.¡±


    I sighed and took a deep breath. One small bite will not kill me. Only one.


    I closed my nose with my fingers as I took the smallest bite of the sandwich.


    I coughed as I instantly spit it out. ¡°Ugh it¡¯s so disgusting! Oh my god, how can you eat this!¡± I gulped down the ss of water on the kitchen table and red at Ethan. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    He grinned widely. ¡°More than happy, princess. Now, go pack your swimwear. We¡¯re going to the beach.¡±


    ¡°But i¡¯m still hungry.¡± I looked at the vegemite sandwiches on the table and shuddered. ¡°I never want to have that thing near me ever again!¡±


    Ethanughed loudly. ¡°I will make sure of that, don¡¯t worry. And we will order something on our way to the beach.¡±


    I went to the bathroom and packed my swimsuit in a blue beach bag I got two summers ago. It was still in a good condition and I actually like the color and how spacious it is.


    When I returned back to the kitchen, Ethan already had his keys in his hands. ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked as he put the tes in the sink. I bet he ate the remaining sandwiched.


    Ew.


    I nodded my head at him. ¡°Yup, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I turned the lights off the kitchen and walked towards the front door.


    We were staying in a luxurious condo in Sydney, Australia. It was a open n condo stylishly decorated and furnished with a dining area that flows out to the balcony. Both, Ethan and I were amazed by the the high ceilings, stunning light fittings and ambience. Everything we could possibly need was here.


    It was a beautiful ce. Even better than it was shown in the pictures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to stop somewhere to have breakfast.¡± I reminded Ethan as I threw my bag in the backseat of the car.


    ¡°Of course not, Princess.¡± He chuckled as he turned the engine on. ¡°Are you up for a fish burger?¡±


    ¡°A fish burger? For breakfast?¡±


    Ethan shrugged his shoulder as he easily drove out of the small driveway. ¡°Yeah, considering it¡¯s almost noon a fish burger would be nice. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Is it the one around the corner of Gordons Bay? Are we going to Gordons bay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one. How¡¯d you know?¡± Ethan asked surprised.


    ¡°I heard so much about it during family dinners. My mom¡¯s family is obsessed with Australia by the way. Like, they are going every year to Australia.¡± I told Ethan as I put on my sunsses.


    Heughed. ¡°Well then, next time at the family dinner you can also talk about the famous fish burger from Gordons Bay.¡±


    Soon, we arrived at this small burger joint called ¡®Out of the Blue.¡¯ Ethan went in and ordered the fish burgers and chips.


    A couple of minutester he came out with two bags in his hands.


    We ate in the car and now I know why my mom¡¯s family praised this ce. The burger was incredible it made me wonder what I¡¯ve been doing with my life this whole time. I let out a loud moan as I took thest bite of my burger. ¡°It¡¯s so good. We need toe back!¡±


    Ethanughed, wiping his hands on a napkin. ¡°Yup, we should. I don¡¯t even need to ask you if you enjoyed that burger. That moan was enough.¡±


    I chuckled as I grabbed the water bottle. It was really hot and I got thirsty really fast. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the beach. I¡¯m so sweaty right now.¡±


    We drove to the beach and Ethan parked the car. I grabbed my beach bag from the back seat and stepped out of the car.


    While we¡¯re heading towards the beach my phone suddenly rang. I fished it out of my bag and narrowed my eyes to see who the caller was.


    ¡° mae,¡± I answered the phone.


    ¡° minha filha, how are you?¡± Mom chirped in the phone. Too happy. Has she sold a painting again for some rich dude in Dubai?


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. I¡¯m in Australia right now.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Really?¡± She squealed. ¡°With Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Uh yes, how¡¯d you know?¡± I asked, furrowing my eyebrows. Was it in the newspaper? Or online? I didn¡¯t see paparazzi when we were heading towards the airport.


    ¡°Ohe on. His parents told us. I¡¯m so happy for you and so is dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay..¡± I didn¡¯t really know what to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! Ethan is a great guy. We couldn¡¯t wish for a better son-inw.¡±


    ¡°I¨Cokay that¡¯s great to hear. Lucky me. Haha. Uhm¡­ why did you call again? Ethan and I are actually heading to the beach.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°So cute. Young love. I love it. Reminds me of your dad and I when we were young. It was such an amazing¨C,¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ sorry, got carried away a little. But I want to invite you to the family dinner next weekend. I hope you can make it¡­ You better make it. Bring Ethan. He¡¯s part of the family now.¡±


    ¡°I will tell him. Thanks for calling mom.¡±


    ¡°Eu te amo.¡±


    ¡°Eu tambem te amo.¡± I replied as I ended the call. As I put my phone in my bag, Ethan stared at me with raised eyebrows.


    I let out a deep sigh. ¡°Are you ready to meet my family next weekend?¡±

 143

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Do you like this lingerie?¡± I turned around to show Ethan the redced lingerie that I found in one of the racks in Sylvia Rhodes Boutique.


    Ethan looked up from his phone and walked towards me to have a better look at it. ¡°It¡¯s so expensive.¡± He mumbled as he fumbled with the fabric. ¡°I¡¯ll tear it off anyways, so why bother? But if you like it, I will not stop you from buying it Princess.¡±


    Princess. I love it when he calls me that.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I rolled my eyes at him as I put the lingerie back on the rack. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. A waste of money.¡±


    Ethan chuckled and kissed my forehead. ¡°If you like it princess, buy it.¡± He put his phone back in his pocket and looked at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll get us some dinner and dessert. You can continue shopping.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait at the parking lot for you in an hour or so?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, just give me a call okay?¡±


    I nodded my head at him and continued shopping. I looked at the red lingerie again and picked it back from the rack. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s expensive and he will tear it off. I¡¯ll buy it just because it¡¯s too cute to just leave it here on the rack.


    Today was ourst day in Australia. Thest few days were a bliss. We went to Hunter Valley, that was probably my favorite from this whole trip excluding the many beautiful beaches we also visited. At Hunter Valley we went into a hot air balloon to watch the sunset (so romantic) and then we had dinner at Muse restaurant.


    Another thing I enjoyed from this trip was the art and culture the city had to offer. Ethan brought me sightseeing and then he suddenly stopped at Wentworth Gallery to show me quality australian art. Even though I¡¯m not a fan of art, I enjoyed the little tour and his constant chattering.


    It made me fall more in love with him.


    He¡¯s so considerate, attentive, and he treats me like ady. Sometimes I wonder why he chose me. Me out of everyone. The dramatic, spoiled, and bratty daughter of Santiago Vargas.


    Ethan could have had anyone.


    And he still chose me.


    I¡¯m so lucky even though he always says that he¡¯s the lucky one.


    I walked out of thest store and fished my phone out of my Louis Vuitton bag to call Ethan. He immediately picked up. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m heading off to the parking lot. Are you there?¡± I immediately asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way. See you in a bit.¡± He said.


    I ended the call and put my phone back in my bag before continuing my journey to the parking lot. It was not easy considering I wore five inch heels and I was carrying four shoppings on both my arms.


    When Ethan saw me he immediately helped me with all the bags. ¡°You went all out, didn¡¯t you?¡± He chuckled as he ced the bags in the backseat of the car.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop myself. They had pretty stuff.¡± I said as I stepped inside the car. The smell of food entered my nostrils. ¡°Mmh, it smells so good in here.¡±


    ¡°I ordered wok fried tapioca noodles for dinner and mango pudding as dessert. Are you down for it or do you want me to order something else?¡± Ethan asked, starting the car.


    ¡°Is that even a question? Of course I¡¯m down for it. It smells amazing!¡± I eximed as I fastened my seatbelt. ¡°By the way, thank you for this trip. I enjoyed every second of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, princess. I mean we both needed it anyways. We haven¡¯t spent much time with each other until Australia.¡±


    I nodded my head in agreement. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s true. And next week you¡¯re going to meet my family. I probably should warn you¡­,¡± I bit my lip, hoping I will not scare him away. ¡°They are a little bit loud.¡±


    Ethanughed. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I can handle that.¡±


    That¡¯s what he says now.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. They are loud and¡­ I just don¡¯t attend family dinners because they are so¡­ they just talk a lot!¡± I said with an exasperated sigh. That was just the truth. Family dinners did not feel like a family dinner at all, but more like parrots squawking through each other. They barely touched their food except for the men.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress it. I will be just fine. I¡¯m excited to meet your family to be honest.¡± Ethan said, giving me a side nce. ¡°I mean, I already met your parents. But I¡¯m excited to meet the rest of the family.¡±


    We soon arrived at our condo. I grabbed my stuff from the backseat and Ethan brought the food inside. We took a quick shower before curling up in the living room, eating dinner while watching Divergent.


    After dinner and dessert I walked to the kitchen to wash my hands. Ethan followed behind me.


    ¡°Nice view from behind here.¡± He said as he whistled at me.


    I chuckled as I opened the tap. I know where this was going. I was so up for it. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°The view, yes.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as I closed the tap, searching for a towel. ¡°I meant the shorts. I bought it today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cute too, but I prefer you without. You know it.¡± He gave me a wink as he washed his hands.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I asked seductively as I threw the towel at him which he easily catched. ¡°Maybe if you can catch me you can have some¡± I paused for a little before continuing in a whisper ¡°¡­ extra dessert.¡±


    His eyes darkened as he eyed me up and down before running after me. ¡°I¡¯ll not say no to that!¡±


    I squealed as I ran to the bedroom. Before I could close the door, Ethan grabbed my hand and held it on top of my head. Damn it. That was fast.


    His mouth was inches away from mine.


    ¡°How do you want it today, princess?¡± He asked, his warm breath fanning in my face as his eyes darkened with lust. ¡°Slow and Tender or Hard and fast until you can¡¯t walk?¡±


    I licked my bottom lip and wiggled my eyebrows at him. ¡°You know, the usual.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect anything else.¡± Ethan growled before pressing his lips on mine while unbuttoning my blouse.


    Slow and Tender? Ha, never.

 144

    Nicole Vargas


    I could hear the sound of people babbling the moment I stepped out of the car. I was still in the driveway and these people were all the way sitting in the patio in the back garden.


    That¡¯s how loud they were talking.


    ¡°A huge family you have here.¡± Ethan remarked as he stepped out of the car, looking as handsome as ever in his ck button up shirt and blue jeans. I love casual Ethan.


    ¡°Huge family? There¡¯s only like thirty people.¡± I answeredughing.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked, cing his hand around my waist. ¡°Are you sure? It sounds like a hundred people.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on. Remember when I told you my family is really loud? They are like parrots. Talking non stop.¡±


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with then.¡±


    We walked to the front door and before I could knock, the door swung open revealing my mom in a bright blue dress. She always managed to look so elegant and ssy. ¡°You made it!¡± she eximed, hugging me tightly. ¡°You never like family dinners, I thought you woulde with ast minute excuse for this one too.¡±


    Iughed at how urate she was. ¡°I would. But then I thought that it would be the perfect way to introduce Ethan to the family.¡±


    My mom looked at Ethan and grinned widely. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wish for a better man for my daughter. Come in. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    We walked towards the back of the house where the patio was. For as long as I can remember we always have family dinner at the patio. It was big enough for thirty people to fit and it was outdoors.


    My dad sat at the end of the dinner table and when he saw using out of the house he stood up, a big smile stered on his face. ¡°Everyone this is my future son-inw, Ethan Gray.¡± he announced as he pointed at us.


    Everyone at the dinner table turned dead silent. For one second.


    ¡°Meu Deus!, ele e bonito.¡±


    ¡°When is the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Mmh, Nicole are you pregnant? You are glowing.¡±


    ¡°Shush Alexandria, how can you ask that? Nicole is in love of course she will glow.¡±


    ¡°You snatch a homem bonito. I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    All the women on the table started talking through each other, firing one question after another at us. They were all suppose to be ¡®elites¡¯ but at the family dinner all the etiquette they have learned suddenly vanished.


    The only thing that they worry about at family dinner is their weight. Most of these women on the table excluding me and my mom chose for sd rather than the juice steak and fries or mac and cheese.


    I usually choose mac and cheese and sd to keep dinner bnced. I love my figure and I¡¯m doing anything to keep it like this, but I also don¡¯t like to starve myself.


    ¡°Boa noite a todos, I want you to all meet my boyfriend Ethan Gray.¡± I squeezed Ethan¡¯s hand as I look up to him. I was surprised to see his rxed facial expression. If I was in his ce I think I would have a stroke.


    He smiles politely at everyone at the table. ¡°Good evening all, I¡¯m honored to meet all of you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so polite.¡± Aunty Rafa with the big hoop earrings said from across the table. ¡°I already like you. We like him, don¡¯t we Benito?¡± She looked at her husband who nodded his head at her.


    ¡°Yes we do, darling.¡±


    We sat down at the table as everyone was still chattering on and on. They questioned Ethan what he was doing in New York and what his future ns were. They asked about his family, how we met, and where he went to school.


    Ethan answered all the questions as best as he could. Then we had dinner and as I already said even while we were eating the talking didn¡¯t stop. Ethan looked at me and mouthed ¡®you were right.¡¯


    After dinner we decided to say our goodbyes. Ethan didn¡¯t really show that he had a problem staying around these loud bunch of people that I call family. But I did. My head was spinning from all the questions, stories, andints.


    ¡°So fast?! Why?¡± Mom pouted as she hugged me tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll not see you until¡­ when you decide to visit me again or vice versa.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You will see me soon mom.¡± I promised her. ¡°At the opening of my boutique.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, please tell me in advance so I can reschedule my appointment and dad his meetings.¡±


    ¡°I will don¡¯t worry.¡± I turned to my dad who was standing at the doorway with his arms crossed. ¡°Bye dad.¡±


    ¡°Can I have a little chat with Ethan?¡±


    I looked at Ethan who was standing behind me and he just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°In private.¡± Dad added as he walked to his office, beckoning Ethan to follow him.


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t do anything ridiculous.¡± I yelled at him before he closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and join the family again.¡± Mom suggested as she tugged on my hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. They are so loud like¡­ like fifty childrenbined in one room.¡± I said as I looked outside through the window. Even from here you could still hear clearly what they were talking about.


    Aunt Gina was talking about her trip to Australia (like always at all family dinners) and Uncle Vidal wasining about how shitty the service was at some airline he flew withst week.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± My mom sighed. ¡°They are all family. My siblings and your dad siblings. And then your cousin Xavi and his fiancee and Penelope and her sister. It¡¯s a big family.¡±


    ¡°It totally is. And they are so loud. Like parrots.¡±


    My momughed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that in front of their faces. Are you going to invite them all at your wedding?¡±


    ¡°What wedding?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Your wedding. I mean you must have talk about marriage with Ethan right?¡±


    I gave my mom a funny look. ¡°No, besides I feel like we have just started dating yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It¡¯s always good to talk about marriage and babies at the earliest as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. I don¡¯t see why it¡¯s important.


    ¡°Because then you will know where Ethan stand. What if he never wants to marry or never want kids?¡±


    ¡°Now you are just overthinking, mom.¡± I shook my head andugh. ¡°If the time is right things will happen on its own.¡±


    The door of the office opened and Ethan stepped out followed by my dad who patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt my daughter, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°I will not, Santiago.¡± Ethan said as he gave my dad a firm handshake.


    Santiago huh? First name basis already.


    ¡°Shall we go, Nicole?¡± Ethan asked as he stretched his hand out at me. I ced my hand in his and together we walked outside, followed by my parents.


    ¡°You are right, you know.¡± Ethan whispered in my ear as we neared our car.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your family is crazy.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Your dad especially.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked as Ethan opened the door for me.


    ¡°Nothing. He just showed me his collection.¡±


    I facepalmed myself. Grumbling I fumbled with the seatbelt until Ethan jumped in the drivers seat.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t threaten you, did he?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t or maybe he was. I don¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t feel like it. I was just taken aback. It¡¯s not everyday I see something like that.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s not everyday you see a collection of swords.

 145

    Ethan Gray


    ¡°Happy birthday!!¡±


    I felt the bed shift next to me and in no time I felt someone straddling me. I opened my eyes and blinked a couple of times to get use to the sunlight. Who opened the curtains so early in the morning?


    On top of me sat Nicole in nothing more than a silky top and shorts. I groaned inwardly at the sight.


    ¡°Ethan! Wake up, it¡¯s your birthday. Blow this candle before it will burn the room down.¡±


    I chuckled as I saw her holding a cake with a big candle in the middle. ¡°Can you get off me so I can sit up straight, princess? I don¡¯t think I can blow the candle like this¡­ or maybe you can give my candle a blow first. What do you say?¡±


    Nicole scowled as she sat down next to me. ¡°You¡¯re insatiable.¡±


    I chuckled and looked at the cake. It was chocte cake with vani frosting. My favorite. ¡°Did you bake this yourself?¡±


    ¡°Bake?¡± Nicole snorted as she bursted outughing. ¡°Are you kidding? I can barely cook water.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t bake it. I went to the bakery early this morning.¡± She said smiling. ¡°Anyways, will you blow the candle, please. And make a wish.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, princess.¡± Iughed as I blow the candle. Nicole grinned as she pulled the candle out of the cake.


    She then looked up at me, her eyes narrowed and her lips in a devilish smirk. She was up to something.


    Before my brain could fully process what she was up to, I felt the cake and frosting being smashed all over my face followed byughter.


    ¡°You little¨C,¡± I wiped my eyes with the back of my hand as I watched Nicole rolling on the floor fromughter.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, you look so sweet right now!¡± She roared, trying to catch her breath.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her and jumped out of bed to catch her and wipe my face all over her.


    Her eyes widened as she saw me getting out of bed. She hurriedly stood up and ran to the door. ¡°Oh my god, Ethan stop¨C don¡¯t..!¡± She yelled, still running, but I was fast enough to grab her and throw her over my shoulder.


    My beautiful girlfriend squealed and hit my back, yelling at me to put her down. ¡°Please don¡¯t go to the living room¡­ Ethan listen to me! There are¨C,¡±


    Instead of listening to her I just pped her butt as I walked into the living room.


    ¡°SURPRI¨COH MY GOD!¡±


    My eyes widened and my mouth fell wide open in shock. In the living room were my parents, Nicole¡¯s parents, Rose, and the rest of my family from Ennd.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I put Nicole down and she smiled sheepishly at me. ¡°Surprise?¡± She squeaked, burying her face in my chest immediately. ¡°This is so embarrassing.¡± I heard her mutter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we interrupted, but a question. Didn¡¯t you guys had like a birthday eve sex? I tell you, that¡¯s wayyy¨C,¡±


    ¡°Florence!¡± My mom eximed, eyes bulging out of her socket. ¡°Oh god, I don¡¯t want to hear about that.¡± She then turned her attention towards me and smiled. ¡°Happy birthday, my son. Nicole called us all and asked if we wanted to surprise you in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I should have told you guys to surprise him in the evening instead of in the morning.¡± Nicole said, finally being able to face the crowd in the living room.


    ¡°I thought so too.¡± Dad chuckled.


    I was still speechless. My whole family and Nicole¡¯s parents were in the living room. ¡°Is this real?¡± I asked, still in a daze.


    Nicole nudged me from the side. ¡°It¡¯s all real. Now, will you please look a little more excited. You look like someone killed your cat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in shock right now.¡± I looked around the room, still trying to absorb this ¡®surprise.¡¯ I looked at Nicole who was softly squeezing my hand. How could I get so lucky to call her mine? She¡¯s a gem.


    I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better way to wake up this morning. The love of my life shoving cake in my face and everyone close to my heart in the living room. It¡¯s perfect.


    I¡¯m so grateful for this little human next to me who made it all possible.


    ¡°Thank you, princess. You¡¯re absolutely the best!¡± I hugged her tightly and kissed her briefly on her lips.


    ¡°They¡¯re so cute.¡±


    ¡°There are kids in the room!¡±


    ¡°Ew, did you wash your mouth uncle Ethan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so Maddie. Couples love to swap germs with each other.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you two.¡± Iughed as I let go of Nicole. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± I told everyone in the living room. ¡°As you can see.¡± I pointed at my face. ¡°My girlfriend woke me up by shoving cake in my face.¡±


    ¡ª


    After I was done showering, Nicole told me that everyone was in the kitchen ready to have breakfast.


    ¡°What did you order for breakfast?¡± I asked her as I watch her slip into a yellow jumpsuit. We both took a shower together thatsted longer than usual showers. Needless to say, I had cramps in my hand right now from constantly covering Nicole¡¯s mouth.


    She is loud.


    ¡°Blueberry scones, muffins, cinnamon buns, and Donuts.¡± she said, pulling her hair up in a ponytail. She then turned around to face me. ¡°Do you think I should have ordered something more healthy?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. My family love sugary things. I¡¯m pretty sure yours too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My parents don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s go, I think they have waited long enough.¡±


    ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Definitely you!¡±


    After breakfast we all went to the living room. ¡°y something on the piano, uncle Ethan.¡± My cousin Maddie said. She was eleven and too adorable for her own good.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I walked over to the piano and beckoned Nicole to sit next to me. ¡°This one¡¯s for you, princess.¡±


    A small smile appeared on her beautiful, fresh face. I love seeing her without makeup. So pure. So beautiful. God took all his time on her.


    I yed ¡®Can¡¯t help falling in love with you.¡¯ by Elvis Presley. As always, Nicole rested her head on my shoulders with her eyes closed enjoying each second of it.


    For the first time, everything felt alright.


    I was surrounded by the people I love, doing something that made me feel peaceful.


    I looked at the beautiful girl next to me and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    This is going to be a forever thing. We¡¯re both in here for the long run. I know what I want for the rest of my life.


    The piano, her, and us.

 146

    Nicole Vargas


    This was really happening!


    Oh my god¡­ soon I will be Mrs. Gray!


    My heart was beating fastly in my chest as I tried to breath in and out.


    I still cannot believe it that it has already been two years since we first started dating and one year since we were engaged.


    After a year of dating everything suddenly fell in ce. My boutique became a huge sess and now I¡¯m even thinking about expanding it beyond US borders. I have payed Rose back a year ago for all the hard work she put into the boutique, but she kindly declined. Instead she told me to give the money to a charity I supported.


    Ethan¡¯spany in New York and in Ennd is making millions and now he is also considering expanding to Asia.


    New York became our new home. It was easier for both Ethan and I.


    We moved from the huge mansion to live in tiron District in Manhattan eight months ago. Our new home is located in Madison Square Park. It was a beautiful penthouse with panoramic views of the city, including the Chrysler Building, One World Trade Center, and the Empire State Building. The home also includes floor-to-ceiling ss walls, two other studio apartments for staff on the tower¡¯s lower floors, and two parking lots.


    It was the perfect house for us and our future children.


    Talking about children. Ethan has been throwing subtle hints for the past few months about starting a family.


    It all started when he pointed out this cute little bunny onesie at a baby store when we were at the mall. And two nights ago when I brought food for him in his office I caught him watching the baby shark song. ¡°It was in the rmended.¡± He sheepishly said when I gave him a weird look.


    ¡± Okay, okay Nicole, you need to breath¡­ Can you do that for me??¡± Rose asked as she gently squeezed my hand. Ethan¡¯s mom, who insisted that I should call her Anna, rubbed my back and nodded her head at me. ¡°Yes honey, you should breath. We should have hired a yogi for situations like this.¡±


    My mom sat across from me waving with a fan in my face. Even though the air conditioning was on I was still sweating like a pig. ¡°It¡¯s fine Anna. I think a yogi would be a little too extra. Besides, every bride is like this before the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°The dress¡­¡± I panted as I slightly shifted in my seat. ¡°It feels so tight!¡±


    My mom scowled. ¡°Of course it would be tight, you have been eating junk the entire week. Don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I said offended even though it was true. The past couple of days I have been eating a healthy amount of burgers, fries, pizzas and donuts. But it can¡¯t be possible that I have gain weight so fast.


    ¡°Really? Burger King, Mcdonalds, Dunkin Donuts? What is that, sd?¡±


    Okay maybe mom was right. I was eating junk the entire week and I didn¡¯t exercise. But I had my reasons!


    There was a soft knock on the door and my mom looked at me, eyebrows raising. ¡°Is it one of the bridesmaids?¡± She asked. She stopped waving with the fan and ced it next to her.


    I shook my head as I searched for my big white robe. ¡°It¡¯s Ethan.¡± I whispered as I put on the white robe over my wedding dress. Luckily my wedding dress was simple and easy to hide with a bathrobe.


    ¡°He can¡¯t see you right now!¡± Rose eximed. ¡°And what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I need to show him something.¡± I told her simply, even though I felt like my heart was about to explode out of my chest.


    ¡°It can¡¯t wait until after the wedding?¡± Anna asked worriedly.


    ¡°Actually, it can.¡± I said smiling. ¡°But I prefer to tell him now.¡± I opened the door and in front of me stood the most handsome man who I will be lucky to call my husband in a couple of minutes.


    Dressed in a ck tuxedo and shiny jimmy choo shoes he simply just knock the wind out of me. Ethan never failed to make me breathless. Whether it is the way he dressed or the way he goes down on me every night, he never fails.


    ¡°Why did you call me over?¡± He asked as he entered the room. ¡°The wedding is about to start in a half hour. Where are your bridesmaids?¡±


    ¡°They are in the other room. I told them to get some refreshments.¡± I answered, the nerves suddenly kicking in.


    ¡°So?¡± he asked quirking up his eyebrows. ¡°You look stunning princess, but why the big robe?¡±


    I chuckled nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see my wedding dress just yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay love.¡± Heughed. ¡°Why did you call me over then?¡±


    I took a deep breath and pulled out a small box from the drawer next to my Vanity Table. ¡°I have a little gift for you. I want you to open it right now.¡±


    He looked confused at the small box in his hand. ¡°Okay? It couldn¡¯t wait until after the ceremony or the reception?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I want you to see it now.¡± I told him, biting my lower lip.


    ¡°This is weird. You¡¯re making me nervous.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan opened the box and when he saw what was inside his eyes immediately widened. He opened his mouth and closed it again staring at the white stick with two stripes. ¡°We¡¯re having a baby.¡± He whispered and then he looked up at me, tears brimming in his eyes. ¡°Princess, is this true?¡±


    I nodded my head at him as he scooped me up from the ground and hug me tightly. I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of happiness.


    ¡°Is that why you were eating so unhealthy for the past few days?¡± he asked, letting me down again. He looked at me with so much adoration in his eyes I couldn¡¯t help but burst out into tears again. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t cry. Your makeup.¡± Ethan slowly wiped the tears away from my cheeks and probably also the highlight.


    ¡°That was not me.¡± Iughed through my tears. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about my makeup. I can always call Tara over to fix it.¡±


    ¡°Riiighttt¡­.¡± Ethanughed and hugged me again. ¡°Words cannot exin my love for you, princess.¡± He ced his hand on my belly that was still t as a pancake. It¡¯s only still ten weeks old after all. ¡°Can¡¯t wait for you toe, little one.¡±


    Suddenly sobs filled the room. We turned around to see the three women standing across from us, bawling their eyes out. I forgot about them being in the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be grannies.¡± Anna cried as she hugged my mom and Rose. ¡°I feel so old, but I can¡¯t wait to hold little munchkin in my arms.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you two.¡± Rose said in between sobs. ¡°You will be the most amazing parents ever.¡±


    Before I could respond to that, the door swung open again revealing my dad. He stared at Ethan and I and then at the three women who were still wiping away their tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt but the wedding will start in less than twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I pulled away from Ethan and shoved him out of the room. ¡°See you at the altar!¡± I yelled, closing the door in his face.


    I turned around and stared at myself in the mirror.  ¡°TARAAA!¡±

 147

    Nicole Vargas


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± I whispered, nudging him gently as I threw the covers of me. I nced at the time on the clock and saw that it was only two in the morning.


    I let out a sigh as I looked at the peacefully sleeping Ethan. It can¡¯t wait. I need to disturb him out of his sleep.


    ¡°Ethan..¡± I whispered louder as I yanked the covers of him.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± he immediately shot up and looked at me with a worried expression on his face. He rubbed his eyes and asked, ¡°Is everything okay? Is it the cramps again?¡±


    I shook my head as I rubbed my big round stomach. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    He let out a breath of relieve. Probably happy that it wasn¡¯t the cramps or back pain. Those were awful and Ethan always massaged me even if it was in the middle of the night. For the past week I didn¡¯t feel any cramps or pain, so or sleeping schedule went back to normal. Well, until the babyes.


    ¡°I will make a sandwich for you. Cheese or bacon?¡± Ethan got out of bed to put on his pants and go to the kitchen, but I stopped him immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m craving something else.¡± I said in a small voice, looking at him from under my thick eyshes.


    ¡°What do you crave? Spaghetti, fried rice,¡­¡±


    ¡°Tacos.¡±


    His eyes widened and he stared at me as if I was crazy. ¡°Tacos? Where am I going to get tacos at two in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I really really crave it right now.¡±


    ¡°We can go to taco bell first thing tomorrow morning.¡± He said, scratching his head, not knowing exactly what to do with my random cravings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want taco tomorrow. I want it now. I¡¯m really hungry.¡± I pouted, my lips quivering. Damn, pregnancy hormones.


    Ethan sighed and grabbed his phone from the nightstand. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± He said as he walked out of the room. He closed the door behind him and I heard him walk down the stairs to the living room.


    He¡¯s mad at me. Or at least, I think he is.


    I sat on the bed rubbing my stomach as I waited for him toe back. The baby kicked and a smile crept on my face. I could give birth any moment now and I couldn¡¯t be anymore happier.


    Being eight and a half months pregnant meant twenty five pounds extra, swollen feet and an extreme sweet tooth.


    I felt another kick on the side of my stomach. ¡°Easy there, little one.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Daddy will bring us tacos soon. You love mexican food, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Half an hour passed by before Ethan came back into the room with a paper bag in his hand. I wasying down on the bed, almost drifting back to sleep when he finally came back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you tacos.¡± He said, smiling as he turned on the lights. ¡°Pablo was nice enough to make something for you at this time.¡±


    Pablo owned the local mexican diner and for the past three months he saw us there basically every week. He soon learned that the reason I couldn¡¯t get enough of his burrito and tacos was because baby Gray loved his food.


    I took the paperbag and my mouth immediately started to water at the delicious smell of tacos. I could eat all four of it right now. And I will too.


    ¡°Mmmh..¡± I murmured quietly as I took a taco out of the bag. I looked up at Ethan who now sat on the bed, looking at me with an amused expression on his face.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± I asked, before taking a bite of my taco.


    ¡°Mad? What do you mean?¡± He asked, looking confused. ¡°I will do everything to keep you happy, princess. You know that.¡±


    Yeah I know that. How could I forget that one time when I was crying for an hour because he wouldn¡¯t shave his beard. I was six months pregnant then with swollen feet and for some unknown reasons I suddenly didn¡¯t like his beard.


    ¡°I know, but it must irritate the hell out of you sometimes.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I have to admit. It does. But it¡¯s all worth it. You¡¯re my most prized possession. I don¡¯t ever want to lose you. And bytheway you¡¯re carrying my son.¡±


    I snorted. For the past weeks he had been saying that. ¡°How many times are you going to say that? The doctor told us it will be a girl. Even your mom said so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± He stated proudly. ¡°I know it. And we will name him Jaxon.¡±


    ¡°Pff.. This¡­¡± I pointed at my stomach. ¡°Is going to be a girl. Lexi, to be exact.¡±


    ¡°We will see.¡± He said smirking as he lowered his face to my stomach. ¡°You¡¯re a boy aren¡¯t you? Daddy, can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I rolled my eyes as I flicked his head away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Lexi like that. How will she feel, you calling her a boy? She has a vagina, Ethan. The doctor saw it.¡±


    ¡°The doctor is mistaken, princess. You will get a daughter in four years.¡± He said confidently.


    ¡°How do you even know that?¡± I asked, letting out an exasperated sigh. ¡°You weren¡¯t even there at myst check up. And four years? I don¡¯t think I will get pregnant after this for the next twenty years or so.¡±


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°We will see. Or no, wait. Let¡¯s make a deal. If it¡¯s a boy, we will make another baby in four years and if it¡¯s a girl you can decide when you want another one again.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°This is so stupid.¡±


    ¡°You are sure that it¡¯s going to be a girl right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, duh. The doctor said so. He¡¯s a doctor for god sake, he studied half his life to be what he is, why would he lie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying his lying. I just said he¡¯s wrong this time. So will you take the deal?¡± Ethan smirked at me as he wiggled his eyebrows.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I huffed. ¡°If it¡¯s a boy, which I¡¯m a hundredth percent sure it will not be, then I will pop out another Gray in four years.¡±


    Ethanughed and shook his head. ¡°Good then. We have a deal, princess.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him and continued devouring my tacos.


    After I was done eating tacos, I brushed my teeth and went back to bed. Ethan was already asleep when I pulled theforter over me. In the morning he had a conference to attend so he needed all the sleep he could get.


    2 hourster


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± I poked his ribs to wake him up.


    ¡°Ethan¡­!!¡± This time I pped his upper arm, making him jump out of bed.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± He looked at me, still half asleep. ¡°Whatever you want we will get it tomorrow morning, Princess.¡±


    He was about to doze off again, but I held his arm firmly making him grunt in pain.


    ¡°I¡­ I think my water broke!¡±

 148

    Bonus


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking you to the hospital just because you stubbed your toe.¡±


    I let out a deep breath as I stared at my six year old sister who was crying on the floor.


    ¡°Jax, it hurts!¡± She limped towards me and threw herself in my arms. She wiped her snotty nose on my new shirt and I internally let out an annoyed groan.


    ¡°I broke my little toe!¡±She screamed in my ear, making me stumble back a little. Thank god, the couch was there to support me.


    I really deserve the award for best brother of the fucking year.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t break anything, sweetheart. You hit your toe against a pillow.¡±


    ¡°A hard pillow.¡± She sobbed, burying her face in the crook of my neck. She¡¯s so dramatic, oh god. She could easily be the next Emma Watson with all the acting skills.


    ¡°It was not hard. You¡¯re just being dramatic.¡±


    This made her cry even louder. For fucksake!


    ¡°What is happening?¡± The front door opened and mom entered the living room. ¡°Jaxon, why is she crying?¡± She asked worried.


    ¡°She stubbed her toe against a pillow and now she wants me to take her to the hospital.¡±


    Mom rolled her eyes, but took Lexi from me. ¡°Come here, mommy¡¯s girl. I will put ice on it, okay?¡±


    ¡°She hit her toe on a pillow!¡± I cried out as I let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°She¡¯s just being dramatic.¡±


    Mom gave me a nk stare and ced Lexi on the couch. ¡°Mommy wille right back. I¡¯ll get some ice.¡±


    I followed mom to the kitchen and watched her cing ice cubes in a cup. ¡°How was work, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Tiring.¡± She let out a deep sigh and turned around. ¡°You send the nanny home early today?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yeah, she left three hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Mom asked, handing me the cup with ice.


    ¡°In his study room. Something work rted came up.¡± I took the cup with ice from her and headed back to the living room where Lexi was still crying.


    I swear this girl never runs out of tears.


    ¡°I have ice here for you, sweetheart. Now stop crying. Crying makes you ugly.¡±


    After the words left my mouth her lips quivered and she cried louder. Goddammit!


    Mom ran out of the kitchen and stared at us in confusion. ¡°Why is she still crying?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°JAX SAID I¡¯M UGLY, MOMMY!!¡± Lexi screamed on top of her lungs as the tears fell down her cheeks like a waterfall.


    Mom red at me and I instantly raised my hands up. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Why is Lexi crying?!¡± A voice came from behind us.


    I turned around and saw dad on top of the stairs, looking puzzled at us.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just switch her off or something? I swear she is crying on any given opportunity.¡± I muttered as I sat down next to mom on the couch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that to your sister.¡± Mom told me sharply. ¡°She is in pain.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right.¡± I rolled my eyes and shook my head. ¡°With all the tears she has been spilling, she can open her own bottled waterpany.¡±


    ¡°Jaxon!¡±


    ¡°Jaxon is a meanie!¡± Lexi sobbed, clutching my mom¡¯s shirt tighter. ¡°Talia is making Jaxon a meanie!¡±


    ¡°Who is Talia?¡± Mom and dad both asked in unison.


    ¡°Just a girl from school.¡±


    ¡°Talia is his girlfriend.¡± Lexi said with a smug smile.


    I red at her.


    After I let her wipe her snot on my shirt, this is how she repays me?


    Snitch.


    ¡°Shut up, Lexi! She is nothing like that.¡± I stood up and went back to my room to avoid this conversation.


    After I closed my bedroom door behind me, my phone screen lit up.


    I¡¯m sorry, Jax. Can you pleasee back? I need you!


    I stared at the message for a long time before throwing my phone at the wall. Little bitch. After the stunt she pulled yesterday, she still had the audacity to text me.


    Talia Davis and I have been dating since freshman year. She was my light in the darkest times. My marshmallow to my hot chocte. We were the ¡®best friends who turned into lovers¡¯ couple.


    In short, she was my entire world. I would cross oceans for her. And I¡¯m not even kidding. Last year when she had a pianopetition in Australia, I went to surprise her even though I had an important Lacrosse match the next day.


    That¡¯s how much I love her. She reminds me so much of mom. Dad taught mom how to y the piano. She always yed the piano for me when I was younger. I sat on herp and watched how her fingers gracefully tapped the keys.


    I was only four years old when mom suddenly got really sick. At that time I had no idea what happened. She was almost every day at the hospital with dad. There was one thing I remembered everyone talking about.


    Cancer. Mommy had cancer.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was at that time. I didn¡¯t even know that mom was fighting between life and death.


    We were almost every day at the hospital. I saw mom in the hospital bed surrounded with so many machines and needles.


    It was scary for a four year old. But dad always assured me that everything would be alright. I could clearly see on his face that even he was scared.


    He was always so stressed and when he thought I was asleep at night he went to the bathroom and started crying.


    I remembered every night praying to the angels to make mom better and dad happy again.


    And suddenly one day, mom came back home. Happy and healthy as before.


    Sheughed and hugged and kissed me. She yed the piano again for me.


    I was so happy that the angels heard my prayers.


    From grandma I heard that mom healed from chemotherapy. Another word I didn¡¯t knew the meaning of.


    But at that age I figured, that was something the angels invented to make mom better.


    ¡°JAX!¡± Lexi barged into my room and jumped on my bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my room, Lex.¡± I grumbled.


    Lexi was born when I was twelve years old. By then mom was cancer free for six years already.


    I remembered being so happy about having a baby sister. She was so sweet, little, and chubby. I knew from the moment mom ced her in my arms that I would do everything to protect her from all the evil in the world.


    What I didn¡¯t know is that she would turn into a sassy, dramatic, and spoiled princess.


    I told dad one day about this and he justughed. ¡°That¡¯s the mini version of your mom there, Jax.¡± He had said.


    It was hard to believe that mom was so dramatic as Lexi, but I knew dad was telling the truth. Because where would Lexi get her attitude from except from mommy dearest.


    ¡°Say sweetheart.¡± Lexi said as she threw a pillow at me.


    ¡°Lex!¡± I hissed as I turned around to re at her. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Talia is downstairs.¡± She said with an amused smile on her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say bye? She¡¯s going away. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s moving.¡±


    After she cheated on me, she¡¯s leaving? Bet she can¡¯t deal with all the hate she would receive once it would leak out.


    ¡°Tell her, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and tell her yourself?¡±


    ¡°I will tell mom and dad that you like Peter Kavinsky.¡± I said, smirking at my little sister. ¡°Do you want that?¡±


    ¡°You jerk!¡± She let out a loud disapproving sound and exited my room.


    ¡°Little kids.¡± I muttered as I let out a soft chuckle, before walking over towards my bedroom window. From there I could see the entire driveway.


    A couple of minutester I saw Talia leaving. Even from upstairs I could see that she was crying.


    Her mousy brown hair was tied into a high ponytail and she was wearing an oversized sweatshirt with flip flops. She¡¯s so goddamn beautiful. If there was someone I couldpare her to, it was Hestia the greek goddess.


    Talia was generous, kind, and forgiving. I always admired her when she was at the orphanage every friday night to read a bedtime story for the children.


    I closed the curtains and let out a shaky breath.


    She¡¯s a liar. A whore. A thief.


    Because of her I will not be able to love and trust anyone anymore. How can someone so sweet and kind hearted turn into a nasty cold hearted bitch?


    I opened the curtains again and saw her leaving in her car.


    Damn her.


    Damn her for breaking my heart.


    I took a deep breath and shook my head. I should forget her. She¡¯s gone. That¡¯s what I wanted sincest night. I swear to god I wanted her dead, because no one deserves a cheater. Cheating is the most disgusting thing you can do to someone who loves you so incredibly much.


    ¡°One day.¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°One day I will get my revenge. And it will be the sweetest thing ever.¡±

 149

    BONUS


    ¡°Damien, you must always remember who you are!¡± his mother wheezed before she fell back against her pillows, the words interrupted by her severe cough filling the room.


    ¡°I will, Mom. I promise. You have to take your medicine now,¡± Damien begged the frail woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying, Damien. Those little pills can¡¯t help me any longer,¡± she whispered, causing fear to cut through the heart of the thirteen year old boy.


    ¡°We gotta go to the hospital, Mom. Please,¡± Damien begged.


    ¡°Not this time, son. Not this time. I¡¯m tired, Damien. I just need rest. You have to promise me that you¡¯ll never forget who you are. They took everything from us. Everything! They killed your father, just as surely as if they would¡¯ve walked up and stabbed him in the heart. If they wouldn¡¯t have stolen all he¡¯d worked so hard for his entire life, he wouldn¡¯t have died the way he did. He wouldn¡¯t have left us all alone and broken, without a penny to our name.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mom. I¡¯ll make them pay. I promise you, I will¡­¡± Damien trailed off, reaching deep inside for the courage to keep him from crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you shed tears, boy! You better not disgrace me in my dyin¡¯ moments. Do you hear me?¡± his mother scolded.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sorry, Mom,¡± Damien said, willing to say anything to make that censure leave her eyes.


    He hated to see her in so much pain, knowing there was nothing he could do. She was mean, always verbally and physically abusive¡­, but she was his mom. She had the right to be mean because she¡¯d had to endure a hard life, especially because of having him. He knew he was nothing but a burden to her, which was why he had to fulfill his promise.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now, Damien. If I don¡¯t wake up this time, you never forget why I¡¯m dyin¡¯ like this. You never forget it¡¯s those people, those rotten bastards who left us like this. If they wouldn¡¯t have taken everything, I¡¯d be all better. I coulda afforded the medicine I needed to stay alive. You coulda went to a good school. You get them, Damien. You get them real good.¡±


    His mother¡¯s voice faded as she closed her eyes and drifted to sleep. Fifteen minutester her breathing stopped.


    Damien sat by her bed for another hour before finally standing up and walking from the room. One lone tear slipped from his dark green eyes. He didn¡¯t turn back around and look at her lifeless body ¨C there was no reason to. He didn¡¯t even stop to gather any possessions from their meager apartment.


    There was nothing worth taking. He¡¯d slept on the floor from the time he was a baby. His clothes were tattered and the cupboards deste. He¡¯d never received a gift for any reason. There was literally nothing in the home to take.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was their fault  all of it. His mom could¡¯ve been a good mother, if only they hadn¡¯t ruined her. Some people were just greedy, out to get their hands on everything. Well, they¡¯d pay. They¡¯d pay if it was thest thing he did.


    He walked from the house  vowing never to go back to such conditions again, though he¡¯d never forget how much he¡¯d suffered. He¡¯d seek revenge on those who¡¯d killed his mother, those who were supposed to be his family. He didn¡¯t care how long it took¡­


    Four Yearster


    Damien strutted through the school yard, looking for a fight. None of the boys would look him in the face. They were used to the set of his shoulders, the gleam in his eyes, almost begging for a challenge. He was just waiting for one of them to look at him wrong, or say the simplest remark to set him off  giving him an excuse to thoroughly waste them.


    They¡¯d lose  they were well aware of the speed with which Damien threw a punch, after witnessing plenty of his brawls in the past. His childhood had made him rage internally, and it was always at a low simmer, ready to ignite. The only reason he stayed in school was because he promised his mother. He had to finish school, had to seed so he could seek revenge on those who¡¯d killed both his parents.


    ¡°Shutup, Skank!¡±


    Damien turned to find a petite girl being pushed to the ground by a group of girls. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t get involved. He didn¡¯t hit girls, no matter how much fury reigned inside him. He turned to walk away as one of the gang grabbed the girl on the ground by her hair and yanked her head back, spitting in her face.


    The small girl in clothing as tattered as his own was sobbing as another one of the older girls pped her. Where in the hell were the teachers? He looked around, not seeing anyone doing anything to stop the bullying.


    A third teenager in the group stepped forward and kicked the girl in her ribs and he¡¯d seen enough. He strode over to them.


    ¡°You want to try that crap on me?¡± he asked, his voice thundering across the yard.


    ¡°Go away, white trash,¡± one of the snobby girls snapped as she loosened her grasp to re at him.


    He smiled at her, a smile full of evil delight. Let her think he was crazy. She could go running home to mommy, sobbing about the guy who nearly took her life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of her Stacy,¡± one of the other girls said, nervously looking back and forth between him and her friend.


    ¡°I¡¯d listen to your friend, Stacy,¡± he paused, ¡°before something really bad happens,¡± he threatened. There was no mistaking the menace in his voice as he stepped closer to the main tormentor.


    She stumbled backward, finally realizing her danger. Her re disappeared, anger transforming into an expression of fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling Mr. Sorenson,¡± she threatened as she took another step back.


    ¡°Go ahead. As a matter-of-fact, I think I¡¯ll take this girl to his office now,¡± Damien told her.


    The pack of intimidators scampered off, he was sure to beat him to the principle. He didn¡¯t care what they had to say. It was obvious the girl on the ground had been the victim.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she wheezed as he bent down to see how badly she was hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lift you up. You need to see the nurse,¡± he said as he gently stretched his hand out and wiped the other girls disgusting spittle from her face. Her entire body was shaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she told him on a trembling voice as she tried to sit up.


    ¡°Yeah, real fine,¡± he said with sarcasm, but there was no heat behind his words. He felt nothing but sympathy for the young girl.


    He carefully slid his hands beneath her legs and back and lifted her into his arms, barely able to detect her undernourished body against his own.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked as she rested her head against his chest. He felt his cold heart heat up at the sound of her trusting voice.


    ¡°Damien.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Trinity. Thanks for saving me,¡± she said before she passed out in his arms. He picked up his speed and rushed to the nurse¡¯s station, and she quickly called the ambnce.


    From that day on, he and Trinity became inseparable. She was his best friend, his confidant, his family  his sister. She was the only person in the entire world keeping the demons at bay  making him remember to love instead of only hate.


    She was also the only woman he trusted, even as the years passed. He used women, used them to satisfy his needs, but felt no guilt, as the type of women he dated were those who used him just as much, used his name, his power, and whatever it was they thought they could get from him.


    Damien still never forgot where he came from  never forgot the promise he made to his mother. There were weeks, months, years even when it was pushed to the back of his mind. Only because of Trinity, because of his love for his friend. Revenge would happen, though  at any cost.

 150

    Fifteen Years Later


    Sierra was exhausted.


    Deeply, utterly, fall-on-her-face exhausted.


    She also had a feeling of unmitigated aplishment. The wedding was over. With zero regret, she tossed the slightly wilted Ca Lilies into the nearest garbage can, and then found a chair to rest in for a few minutes.


    It had been a circus, but it was over. Her incredibly babied, and very spoiled little sister was married to the man of her dreams. She loved her sister, though she didn¡¯t know why, really. For the past twenty-three years, her father had dotted on Sandy, spoiled her, given her everything.


    He hadn¡¯t been so kind to Sierra. She¡¯d never forget when she was six years old, her sister only four. Their mother had died in an automobile crash. From that moment on, her life had been hell.


    Her father told her almost daily that her mother was a cheating whore and that Sierra most likely wasn¡¯t even his kid. He¡¯d also told her, he owned her and would make her pay for her mother¡¯s transgressions. The beatings had begun, only escting through the years.


    He was a smart man, respected in the businessmunity. She feared him, knowing he could make her life so much worse than it was. She¡¯d learned at a young age if she just suffered silently through the pain, he¡¯d stop much faster. If she shouted out, he seemed to get an evil glee from it, and would go on and on.


    She ran away once. A shiver passed through her body remembering the pain she¡¯d gone through when he¡¯d found her. She¡¯d been bruised from head to toe, unable to leave her bed for two weeks. Her father had kept her at a cottage on the outskirts of town so the servants wouldn¡¯t get suspicious.


    Though a couple had been brave enough not only to suspect, but ask her if she was okay, she learned quickly never to say anything. The sympathetic employees quickly disappeared. Soon, no one would help her, or look out for her. She learned silent suffering was the key to survival.


    Sierra looked around the reception as she pulled herself out of her depressing memories. The event was still going strong, causing her to sigh. Her sister had departed a while ago, amid a sea of birdseed, and the crowd calling out advice. The moment the Limo pulled away, Sierra¡¯s fake smile had vanished.


    Friends, from near and far, were taking advantage of the open bar, free food, and euphoria at being at the exclusive country club. It was all a joke. None of them cared one iota about Sandy. Sierra figured it didn¡¯t matter as her little sister didn¡¯t care about anyone but herself, anyway.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The one positive note to the entire charade was that at least Sierra wouldn¡¯t have to watch as Sandy acted like a brat, threw a fit, and then got her way. She¡¯d learned quickly that if Sierra didn¡¯t do what she wanted, all she had to do wasin to her father, and he¡¯d make Sierra into Sandy¡¯s servant.


    Sandy was Mason¡¯s problem now, and Sierra hoped her father would let her leave now that Sandy had moved out. There was no reason to keep her locked up in his enormous mansion.


    Sierra felt the slightest pang to her heart as Mason¡¯s name popped into her head. She slowly got to her feet, making her way up to her room. Thank goodness she was staying there that night. She didn¡¯t have the energy to drive home.


    As she climbed in the elevator, her heart pounded while thinking about Mason. She thought she¡¯d been in love with him, deeply, over-the-moon in love. She may have been, but it had obviously been one sided because the moment Sandy decided she wanted him, he¡¯d followed her sister like the willing puppy he¡¯d turned out to be.


    His pathetic apology and exnation of not being able to control his heart hadn¡¯t helped Sierra¡¯s pride  not one little bit.


    The wedding had taken ce in only four months, and their father had seemed to think there was nothing amiss with Sandy suddenly marrying Sierra¡¯s boyfriend. When Sierra had made the slightestment about it being wrong, her father had begun his lecture of how Sierra needed to keep her jealousy of her perfect sister to herself.


    Sierra hadn¡¯t dared argue any further. If she honestly thought about it, she¡¯d only wanted to be with Mason to get away from her father, anyway. Surprisingly, her dad had approved of her rtionship with his faithful employee.


    Sandy had demanded a perfect wedding with her wless groom, and that¡¯s what she¡¯d gotten  a morous event, attended by Hollywood actors, musicians, and the elite of the elite. People wanted to attend the wedding of one of the wealthiest men in the United States. They may be able to get something from him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Sierra said out loud, trying to convince herself. She needed to let the entire thing go. She was lucky to have found out what a creep Mason was so early in their rtionship. It could¡¯ve been worse. She could¡¯ve married him, and then been humiliated when he left her for her sister.


    Standing as her sister¡¯s maid of honor and holding her ridiculously gaudy bouquet of flowers while Mason swept Sandy into his arms, kissing her in front of everyone couldn¡¯t be humiliation enough for Sierra. Sandy also had to toss her bouquet straight into Sierra¡¯s hands during the reception.


    Sierra had smiled as if she was thrilled, but she hadn¡¯t missed the snickers as people behind her madements about her never using the flowers since she couldn¡¯t keep a man long enough to get him to walk her down the aisle. When she heard the woman add that at least she didn¡¯t have any other sister¡¯s to steal her man, Sierra was done.


    Mason worked for her father, and marrying either Sierra or Sandy pretty much sealed the deal of him bing the corporation¡¯s next CEO. He¡¯d moved his way toward the top, and when he¡¯d hit the mother-load by marrying the owner¡¯s daughter, he got it all. He would¡¯ve settled for Sierra, but why settle when he could have Sandy, everyone¡¯s choice of the better of the two siblings.


    Sierra finally made it to her room and swiped the key card across the reader, grateful when it registered on the first try. She stepped inside and tightly closed the door behind her. All she wanted was freedom, and maybe, just maybe, that¡¯s what she¡¯d finally get. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to get married. Why ce herself in a position where a man had control of her again. If she ever escaped her nightmare, she vowed to stay single the rest of her life.


    She nced at the clock, noting that it was just past midnight. Sandy and Mason were well on their way to Europe by now. Sierra felt more of a pang over her sister getting to visit one of the country¡¯s she¡¯d always wanted to go to, than over the loss of Mason.


    With a sigh, Sierra unzipped the ufortable dress, letting it fall to the ground in a sea of satin. She kicked it away from her, knowing she wouldn¡¯t take it from the hotel. She had no desire to wear it again. Let one of the maids find it. They¡¯d appreciate the expensive dress more than she ever would.


    Sierra didn¡¯t need any more reminders of her sister¡¯s wedding. She¡¯d have plenty of daily reminders as she watched her happily married sister in the arms of her ex-boyfriend.


    She took out the hundreds of pins from her up-do, a feeling of bliss oveing her as the tight curtain of hair fell loosely around her shoulders. Her head ached, along with the soles of her feet.


    She jumped into the shower and massaged her scalp, dreading the next day. Her father wanted to speak to her. She had no clue what it was about, but he¡¯d been so formal, it couldn¡¯t be good.


    Sierra managed to make her way back into the bedroom of her roomy suite, where she copsed face-first onto thefortable bed, and vowed not to get up until her body woke her. She knew the wrath of her father wasn¡¯t worth an extra hour or two of rest, but she just couldn¡¯t convince her physically and emotionally exhausted body of that.

 151

    One week earlier


    Damien set the papers down on his desk and sat back. He was perplexed  intrigued but perplexed.


    When he¡¯d received the phone call yesterday, he¡¯d thought it was a joke. A father couldn¡¯t truly be serious  offering his child in exchange for money. Though, as Damien went through the files on Sierra Monroe, he was beginning to realize that her father, Dous was more than serious.


    The man was willing to trade his daughter for cash. Normally, Damien wouldn¡¯t give the scum of a man the time of day. His time was too valuable to waste, and he didn¡¯t make poor business decisions.


    However, he was curious  a tremendously bad thing. What was in it for Sierra? Was she going along with her father? How far was she willing to go?


    He looked at her photograph, picking it up from his desk for at least the twentieth time. She was attractive  more than attractive, for that matter.


    Her long dark hair was pinned back in the photo, and her dark brown, almost ck eyes, were solemn as if she had secrets she was trying to hide from the world.


    Her nose had the slightest bend to it as if it was broken at one time, but had healed nicely, giving her face an almost softer look. Her beauty was rounded off by her high cheekbones, and the oval shape to her face.


    He hadn¡¯t been intrigued in a long time over a woman, but Sierra Monroe had his undivided attention.


    He¡¯d ced a post a week ago, needing a new public rtions representative. It was ced in extremely select listings as he didn¡¯t want, nor need, the general public to apply. He wanted only the best.


    The call from Dous Monroe hadn¡¯t been the call he¡¯d been expecting. With irritation, he lifted his phone and dialed the man¡¯s direct line.


    ¡°Dous Monroe.¡±


    ¡°This is Damien Whitfield. I¡¯ve thought about your offer, and I¡¯ve decided to ept.¡± Damien felt no need to offer anything else.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Damien. Why don¡¯t youe by my home tomorrow and we can sign the papers,¡± Dous replied, excitement rushing over the line.


    Damien was even more disgusted.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Whitfield, and I have conditions,¡± Damien warned, to which there was a long pause on the other end of the line.


    ¡°What would those be?¡± the man finally asked, not responding to the scolding of the man being too familiar with his name.


    ¡°Is your daughter aware of our¡­deal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told her that it¡¯s time she gets a job. She¡¯s had it too easy for too long. It¡¯s time she stops living off of me and learns how to make it in the real world,¡± Dous said, evading the question.


    She was a spoiled heiress, then. Damien should just let it go and move on, but for some reason he couldn¡¯t. Well, he had a couple reasons. One of which was the people Sierra knew, the other, well, the other he still hadn¡¯t figured out.


    ¡°Is she going to give me trouble?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mr. Whitfield. My daughter has been taught to behave,¡± Dous said with an evilugh.


    A shudder rippled down Damien¡¯s spine. He wasn¡¯t even in the room with Dous, but the man oozed filth. People like him would eventually fail. That¡¯s why Damien was confident in his ns to finally keep his promise to his mother.


    His supposed family was just like Dous Monroe, full of greed and not afraid to walk on people to get what they wanted. They¡¯d fail as well.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll meet you at your ce, but not until next week. My attorney will have the paperwork ready.¡± Damien hung up the phone without saying anything further.


    The less he talked to the slime ball, the more he¡¯d be able to stomach making a deal with the devil.


    Pushing those thoughts from his mind, he picked up the second stack of paperwork on his desk, this time a genuine smile popping out on his face. It was time. Finally, he had what he needed to start his takeover of the men who¡¯d killed his parents.


    It was long past time.


    Damien¡¯s lips turned up in what would look like a smile to the rest of the world. It may have even been a smile  or at least as much of one as he was capable of giving. He watched Sierra wearily stumble away.


    Since making the deal with her father, he¡¯d studied up on her, making sure he wanted to hire the spoiled heiress. The more he learned, the more intrigued he became. He was suddenly impatient to close the deal.


    He thought about going after her, but he wasn¡¯t an impulsive man, or at least with most people he wasn¡¯t. His lips softened as he thought of his one and only friend, Trinity. His only impulsive act, ever, had been to offer to marry her.


    He would¡¯ve, too, had she said yes. Luckily, Drew, the baby¡¯s father, hade back into her life, and not only wanted to do the right thing, but Drew was deeply in love with Trinity.


    Damien didn¡¯t believe in happily-ever-after love, but it was hard to deny that Trinity and Drew were, indeed, in love. The way they looked at each other was almost disturbing.


    He shook off thoughts of Trinity. He couldn¡¯t carry out his ns if he thought of his best friend. She¡¯d kill him if she knew what he was up to. He¡¯d never spoken of his past with anyone, not even Trinity. He hardened his resolve. He¡¯d made a promise to his mother  a promise he intended to keep. He¡¯d made that vow before Trinity found him so many years earlier, before she rescued him from the dark bitterness of his life.


    Damien¡¯s eyes snapped back to Sierra as she walked away from the reception. She was just another piece of the puzzle to the grand design of his life, to the purpose he¡¯d practically been made for. He could seed without her, but why should he. He liked what he saw, and with such an appealing package up for grabs, he figured, why not?


    She had a natural grace and beauty about her that could easily reel a man in. He wasn¡¯t worried about getting too attached. He wasn¡¯t interested in love. He¡¯d been there, done that. He should¡¯ve just listened to his mother, and never tried any road but the one that led to his parent¡¯s vindication.


    His so-called family would pay. They¡¯d pay big.


    Sierra was almost meaningless  almost. She just happened to have a best friend who was a part of the family he was close to taking over. With her father so easily trading his daughter, who was he to refuse?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The meeting with her father hadn¡¯t been pleasant. The man was the lowest kind of scum, but Damien figured he was doing Sierra a favor getting her out of there, not that she seemed to be in a hurry, from everything he¡¯d learned so far.


    Damien¡¯s mind drifted as he thought about his conversation with Dous Monroe:


    ¡°Thank you for meeting with me, Mr. Whitfield?¡± Dous said, obviously pleased at having Damien in his office. The man was practically salivating as he waited for Damien to sign on the dotted line.


    Damien was silent as he towered over the guy. He wasn¡¯t there to make friends with Dous. He was there for a business transaction. Damien had done his research. He knew Dous was in deep enough trouble that he needed the deal they were making.


    Mr. Monroe still had the rest of the world fooled, nning a huge, over-the-top wedding for his daughter, livingrge in his twenty-thousand square foot mansion, driving his over-priced vehicles ¨C but Damien knew Dous was close to bankrupt. He¡¯d made poor business choices, and in-turn, had lost billions of dors.


    The man was practically a slithering idiot at the opportunity to do business with Damien¡¯s corporation.


    The longer Damien was silent, the more nervous Dous became. Damien could practically taste the man¡¯s fear. He had to remind himself that his battle wasn¡¯t with Dous Monroe. He didn¡¯t care if the man failed or seeded in life, though Damien had a feeling Dous would soon be losing everything.


    With self-taught control, Damien pulled himself together. He wasn¡¯t there to make Dous sweat. Damien was sessful in what he did because of how well he read people. He saw weakness, and he immediately wanted to go for the jugr  close the deal. And he certainly saw weakness in Dous.


    Damien owned thousands of properties throughout the world, making only the finest of wines. He knew how to choose thend, pick the vines and staff the property to make wine in which royalty was on stand-by for.


    Damien seemed to have the Midas touch, because every venture he invested in, every dor he made, ended up tripling. He couldn¡¯t seem to lose when it came to financials, but it was never enough. None of it was.


    Only retribution could soothe his troubled soul.


    ¡°To be honest, Dous,¡± he stressed the name, letting the man know that even though Dous couldn¡¯t address Damien informally, Damien certainly would take the opportunity to do so to Dous. It was a power y, letting his opponent know he was the weaker man. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to take you up on your offer, but then I did some research¡­ It made me change my mind. I¡¯m intrigued by why you¡¯d basically sell your child.¡±


    Damien left the words as a statement, seeing if Dous would fill in the nks.


    ¡°You ced an ad. I just happen to have a solution. I¡¯m looking for investors, so it seemed a mutually benefiting deal. I¡¯m a very private man, though, and the terms of our agreement are to stay between us,¡± Dous said, showing a bit of the backbone that had made him billions of dors.


    ¡°I¡¯m private myself, Dous.¡±


    Dous gazed at him for a few silent moments. Damien could see the man was trying to decide if Damien was for real or not. Though Damien¡¯s passion was his vineyards, he was well-known throughout the world as a smart investor. It wasmon knowledge that he never invested in a losingpany.


    Damien knew he¡¯d most likely lose every dime of money he sunk into Monroe enterprises but it didn¡¯t matter. This wasn¡¯t about making money, it was about payback, and Damien didn¡¯t care if he lost millions. It was inconsequential to him.


    ¡°Fine. It looks like we¡¯re both agreeable. Are you going to ept the offer?¡± Dous finally asked, sitting back, trying to portray a man with confidence, who was slightly bored. He wasn¡¯t pulling it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to invest ten million into your project.¡± He paused, letting his words sink in. ¡°Only if your daughter is¡­ cooperative.¡±


    Dous waited for more. Damien said nothing else.


    ¡°How cooperative?¡± Dous finally asked, his brow beading with sweat as he nervously waited for Damien¡¯s reply. It was obvious the man didn¡¯t think his daughter was worth ten million dors. In reality, he was most likely right. The only woman Damien could think of worth that kind of money was already taken.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Damien mocked.


    Damien was still standing, towering his six-foot-plus frame over the small man. He bent down, his knuckles grazing the desk. He knew intimidation was his best tactical maneuver.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make any guarantees about her attitude, but I¡¯ll make sure she works hard,¡± Dous said, perspiration starting to drip from his brow.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too concerned about her attitude. From everything I¡¯ve learned about her, she seems to be quite¡­amodating,¡± Damien mocked.


    He watched as Dous nched, but didn¡¯t back down. The man was truly selling his daughter, even with Damien leaving the impression that he wanted her for nothing more than a ve.


    He wanted to turn and walk from the room, dismiss the entire deal, but the more he sunk into this twisted family, the more he desired to know about Sierra Monroe. He¡¯d have his answers soon enough.


    Damien¡¯s cold eyes showed none of the emotions raging through him as he pulled the pen from his breast pocket. He signed the paper before looking into the greedy eyes of his newest investee. It was the first time he¡¯d signed a deal that made his stomach turn.

 152

    Sierra awoke, stretching out her arms before daring to look at the clock next to her bed. With a quick nce, she saw it was only seven in the morning and she was a bit disappointed with herself. She knew she¡¯d never be able to get back to sleep, but she¡¯d so hoped she¡¯d sleep until at least nine, maybe even ten.


    With frustration running through her, she stumbled from the bed and made her way to the bathroom. The long, hot shower woke her in a refreshingly pleasant way, and she scrubbed the rest of the wedding stink from her body.


    She took her time putting her hair up and applying make-up. She wanted to make her father wait on her for some reason. It was her small form of rebellion. She hated it when he yelled, hated it even more when he hit her, but she was trying to gain some small piece of independence.


    He refused to let her move from his home, though she was twenty-five years old. He had no problem with his darling Sandy running all over the ce, jumping from one man to the next, then finally marrying her sister¡¯s barely ex-boyfriend, but he had a problem with Sierra moving out on her own.


    She hadn¡¯t understood why, especially since he hated her. When he finally exined that she was paying for what he believed were her mother¡¯s sins, she was horrified. She¡¯d fought him, but in the end the battle hadn¡¯t been worth it. He was a powerful, domineering man, and she didn¡¯t have the strength or energy to fight. He¡¯d broken her spirit long ago.


    With Sandy now gone, though, so many possibilities loomed before her. Maybe he¡¯d finally let her go and get her own ce, actually start living her life.


    She¡¯d managed to stash money away through the years. It was enough to survive on her own long enough to get a job and start living. She had a college degree and did volunteer work, so it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult finding work. She just had to get away from her dad, get away with his permission so he wouldn¡¯t drag her back.


    For two precious years she¡¯d had freedom, a taste of what it would be like to be away from him. It wasn¡¯t two full years, as she¡¯d had to return home during breaks, but it was still more than she¡¯d ever hoped for at that point in her life.


    She¡¯d gone tomunity college after high school, still having to stay home, but at least getting to leave during the day. Then, for two years she¡¯d gone to the University and stayed on campus  a rule of the prestigious campus she¡¯d attended.


    Her first semester, she¡¯d been too afraid and shy to meet anyone, but after that, she met her new roommate, who refused to allow her to hide away. She smiled fondly thinking of Brianne. She¡¯d been like a mini-tornado, arriving in their room, full of energy and enthusiasm.


    She¡¯d refused to let Sierra stay in their dorm room alone, dragging her out to eat, party, and y until all hours of the night. They¡¯d be best friends. It hadn¡¯t taken long, as Brianne was one of those girls who refused to be told no.


    After they graduated, Brianne had wanted to get a ce together, saying her family was suffocating her and she needed her best friend as a roommate and buffer. Sierra had certainly known how she felt, though, she¡¯d disagreed with Brianne. Sierra had found her family charming, full of life, and always kind.


    Sierra had eagerly agreed to move in together, wanting to live with Brianne, to start a career and continue the life she¡¯d started on the college campus. When she¡¯d made the mistake of telling her father her ns, he¡¯d cut her off of all money, blocked her from getting any jobs by informing potential employee¡¯s he¡¯d either make sure funding was pulled, or telling them she was highly inadequate. Finally, he¡¯d threatened all kinds of retribution if she didn¡¯te home. She knew it was about power and control, but she also knew he was capable of following through on his threats.


    Brianne had tried to stop her, saying she¡¯d pay for the ce until Sierra could get on her feet. In the end, Sierra had done what her father wanted. He was just too powerful to fight. She was afraid he¡¯d carry through on his threats, like he¡¯d done the time she¡¯d run away. He¡¯d been good to her for about a month after she came home, too preupied with business to even notice her much.


    It didn¡¯tst, though.


    Soon, he was back to himself, hitting her when he felt like it, ming her for her mother¡¯s loose life, and her sister running around, and just for being not quite good enough to be his child.


    She¡¯d taken it  as she always had and always would. She didn¡¯t know how to fight him.


    Sierra snapped out of the past, knowing she was taking too much time to leave the room. She waste. Though her brief moment of rebellion had felt good, the thought of her father¡¯s wrath was beginning to outweigh it. She picked up her purse and started moving toward the door of her hotel room. She was sad to leave her small paradise.


    She reached the door when the phone rang.


    Fear slithered slowly down her spine like a snake. Should she answer? If it was her dad and he found out she was still there, he was going to be furious. On the other hand, if she didn¡¯t answer and then wasn¡¯t home for the twenty minutes it would take her to drive there, he¡¯d still be furious, knowing she¡¯d ignored his call. She was damned if she did and damned if she didn¡¯t. He always seemed to know, though she didn¡¯t know how.


    In herst effort to leave, she felt her feet moving in the wrong direction in a mad rush and she tentatively picked up the phone before it could go to voicemail.


    ¡°H¡­hello,¡± she said, her voice tripping over the words.


    ¡°Sierra? Is that you? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sierra breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± she teased, her body rxing to almost jelly as she sat on the bed. She knew she¡¯d be eventer to see her father, but the sound of the familiar voice  one she missed so much, was a weed distraction and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to take a rain check on the conversation. Bree was the one person she¡¯d risk the wrath of her father for.


    ¡°I have my ways,¡± Bree replied with augh.


    ¡°Or, you have a husband who has connections.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­that, too. But, hey, I can find you without him.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    There was a long, telling pause. ¡°Well¡­¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Did you have him ce tracking devices on me?¡±


    ¡°You told me where you were going to be for the brat¡¯s wedding, remember? It didn¡¯t take much to deduce you stayed at the hotel, and which room you were in,¡± Brianne said with augh.


    ¡°I wish you would¡¯ve been here,¡± Sierra said, knowing the wedding would¡¯ve been so much more bearable if her best friend was there.


    ¡°We both know your little sister would¡¯ve had a cow, throwing a tantrum and causing a big scene. She hates me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just jealous of you. I stopped taking so much crap from her after we met. It didn¡¯t help matters when she came to the campus acting like her spoiled self and you threw a cake in her face.¡±


    ¡°I admit that might have upset her a little bit but, dang it, she should¡¯ve been appreciative. That was really good cake and I wasted it on her face,¡± Brianne said with mock exasperation through the receiver.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a trouble maker,¡± Sierra said fondly.


    ¡°I miss you. We need to have a day out. Do you think the warden will allow it?¡± Bree asked with hope.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s summoned me, and I¡¯m running reallyte. I¡¯m not sure what kind of mood he¡¯ll be in when I get home.¡± Sierra hated admitting how controlling her father was, but at least Bree never made her feel badly about it.


    ¡°You know, Sierra, my offer always stands. I¡¯ll not only break you out of that prison, but be there for you every step of the way. You¡¯re an adult and can have a good life.¡±


    Sierra wished she had the courage to take her friend up on her offer, but she didn¡¯t. Each day she grew stronger, though  maybe someday soon.


    Bree didn¡¯t know about the physical abuse. She¡¯d guessed about the mental censures, but no one knew about the bruising continually covering her body. She was too ashamed to admit it to anyone, even her best friend.


    ¡°Maybe I just never want to grow up,¡± Sierra tried to joke, but it fell t. They both knew she wanted out of there.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kidnap you, just so you know. I¡¯ll bring my brothers to run guard, and I¡¯m taking you away. I miss my best friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure and see you this week, okay? Just give me a few days. I know my dad¡¯s going to be all emotional about his baby getting married and leaving,¡± Sierra said, not able to keep the resentment from her tone.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a couple days, but if I haven¡¯t heard from you, just expect to hear helicoptersnding on your roof. I¡¯m sending my husband and brothers in, and we¡¯re breaking you out.¡±


    Knowing Bree would actually follow through on her threat was the scariest part of the conversation. Sierra would have to find a way to see Bree soon, because she didn¡¯t know what her father¡¯s reaction would be if Bree really did storm the house.


    They talked a few more minutes before Bree reluctantly allowed Sierra to hang up the phone. With a heavy heart, she gathered her purse and walked from the room. It was going to be a long day. Her shoulders and neck unconsciously began to tense, preparing for the stress of the uing conversation with her father. All she could do now was hope that her father wouldn¡¯t be too angry¡­

 153

    ¡°Sir, another letter hase in.¡±


    Damien turned, only half-listening to the man who¡¯d just walked in, speaking to Dous. Sierra waste. Damien watched as her father nervously looked toward the door, then the clock. Damien didn¡¯t miss anything, and he could see the fury brewing in her father¡¯s eyes. It seemed he didn¡¯t like his daughter taking her sweet time getting there.


    Damien didn¡¯t like waiting on the girl, either, but his irritation was pushed down as he watched Dous grow more upset.


    Women were notoriouslyte, and Damien didn¡¯t see a reason for the rage behind Dous¡¯s eyes.


    Interesting, he thought.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Dous snapped at his head of security. The guy was huge and Damien had no doubt he could drop Dous in the blink of the eye. He must be very loyal to take that kind of tone from the weak little man.


    ¡°Another threat against your daughter, sir,¡± the man said, not showing the slightest reaction to the criticism in his boss¡¯s voice.


    Suddenly, Dous became nervous, his eyes darting toward Damien before jerking back to his security man. It seemed Dous didn¡¯t want Damien to know about the letter, which meant that Damien really wanted to know. He hadn¡¯t been interested, in the least, until Dous wanted to keep it from him.


    ¡°Just put it away. I¡¯ll lookter,¡± Dous snapped.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Damien interrupted, both men¡¯s eyes turning in his direction as he strode over to them. ¡°I want to see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with you,¡± Dous said, his face flushing.


    ¡°Considering it¡¯s a threat against my newest employee, I¡¯d say it has a lot to do with me,¡± Damien countered, not backing down.


    The security man looked from his boss to Damien, and then back again. He obviously didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want to defy his boss, but Damien¡¯s confident demeanor was hard to ignore.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Dous snapped, turning away with a wave of his hand.


    The obviously relieved security man handed the envelope to Damien before stepping back. Damien walked to the couch and sat down, pulling out the contents of the envelope. His stomach dropped at what he saw.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°How long, what?¡± Dous snapped.


    ¡°How long have these beening in?¡± Damien growled, his patience gone.


    ¡°Oh, who knows? Months? Years? I¡¯ve lost count,¡± he said while dismissively waving his hand again, as if it didn¡¯t matter in the least.


    ¡°Are you telling me that your daughter has been getting death threats, and you don¡¯t think that¡¯s worthy of your attention?¡± Damien asked, his voice deceptively soft, not alerting the man to the danger he was in.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know how it is when you¡¯re wealthy  people send all kinds of crap. It doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Dous replied, brushing the matter under the rug.


    Damien looked again at the picture, a close up shot of Sierra. There were holes poked through the photo and fake blood smeared on the image with a message that read, ¡°just a picture of what you¡¯ll look like when I¡¯m finished with you.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly. She should have twenty-four hour supervision on her,¡± Damien snapped.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯ll be handling that, now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Dous snapped back. The two men red at each other for several strained moments.


    ¡°Apparently in the nick of time, too,¡± Damien goaded, knowing his words would upset Dous.


    ¡°I could call this whole thing off¡­¡± Dous threatened, to which Damien just smiled. He knew a false threat when he heard one. Dous was the one who¡¯d called him. Damien really had nothing to lose, other than curiosity and some strange need to solve the puzzle of Sierra Monroe.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Damien had zero concerns about calling the man¡¯s bluff.


    Dous red at him for a moment longer, before he mumbled something and then resumed pacing across the room, once again looking to the door.


    Damien returned to the sofa and sat quietly, his eyes nk as he thought about the situation. Maybe this deal was all more than he wanted to get involved in. Was one woman worth all the trouble? He had an agenda to follow through on, a tightly controlled schedule to meet. Having Sierra around would break the ice with her best friend, Brianne, which in turn would make it easier for him to get closer to Joseph and George Anderson, the men who¡¯d killed his father, Neilson, when Damien was only a baby, but he could do that on his own.


    At the thought of the men who¡¯d destroyed his life before he¡¯d even said his first words, rage shot through him. Any time he thought of those men, he remembered why he was so dead set on revenge. He¡¯d lost the opportunity of a normal life, with two loving parents, because they¡¯d stripped his father of his pride, and robbed his mother of every dime.


    He¡¯de too far to change ns now. He was so close to exacting his retribution, and he couldn¡¯t start feeling sorry for Sierra. His father deserved retribution for what those lying thieves had done. Sierra was just another tool  and a minor curiosity  nothing more.     Sierra stood outside her father¡¯s study and took a few steadying breaths. She was nervous and didn¡¯t want to open the door. She still had no clue why her dad wanted to see her, but his formal summons were never good.


    With fear practically dripping from her, she slowly pushed the door open and stepped inside the dreadful room. So many horrible events had happened in there. It was the first ce he¡¯d backhanded her, causing her to fall to the floor and nearly pass out. She¡¯d worn a bruise on her cheek for over a week.


    He¡¯d kept her from school, telling them she¡¯de down with a nasty flu and he¡¯d make sure homework was done before she came back. He¡¯d threatened even worse punishment if she were to ever tell anyone about the abuse.


    She feared him  hated him  and yet, oddly, still loved him. She wanted to get away, but she didn¡¯t want terrible things to befall upon him. The odd emotions caused such confusion inside her.


    She stepped through the doors, immediately feeling the heavy tension lingering in the room. Her heart pounded as she feared what that would mean for her. She was safe as long as people were in the room, but the second he sent them away¡­


    Sierra felt the shiver from the top of her spine to the bottom of her toes. With stress mounted so high, he¡¯d surely be taking out his aggression on herter. She had to fight back the tears threatening to fall in trepidation of her night ahead.


    She didn¡¯t even flinch anymore when he raised his hand. She knew there was nothing she could do to stop it, so she tried to let her mind take her somewhere else. Sometimes the beatings weren¡¯t as bad as others.


    As she nced around at the familiar faces of her father¡¯s employees, her eyes stopped at the couch. She could see the profile of a man she didn¡¯t recognize. Maybe he was new, and not working out, and that¡¯s why the room seemed so suffocating.


    Her father¡¯s security detail, consisting of three men in suits, kept ncing nervously at the stranger, which was even more odd. The guy oozed confidence as he sat back in what seemed a casual way.


    From the cut of his expensive suit, to the custom made loafers on his feet, even to how his legs were crossed, he seemed like a man not to be messed with. Maybe her father had done a lot of business with him, and that¡¯s why he seemed to be the one in charge.


    She hadn¡¯t even seen his face yet, and still, his intimidation prated her skin in an unweed intrusion.


    Curiosity began eating at her almost instantly as the need to see his face, to know who he was. She felt somehow like he was her enemy, which made no sense whatsoever. She didn¡¯t know him, so how could he be a threat? Another shudder passed through her. Maybe she should listen to her instincts and just run as fast as she could.


    Her father would never allow her to do that.


    Sierra took a few more steps into the room, finally gaining the notice of the other upants. She saw the slight movement in the stranger¡¯s shoulders as he shifted his weight. Slowly rising to his feet, his every gesture seemingly nned  coordinated.


    Though his movement seemed to convey that he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, somehow she knew he did nothing without thinking it through, nning ahead with precise calction.


    He turned around and before she could divert her eyes, their gazes locked together. From within her own head, shemanded herself to turn around, dismiss him with nothing more than a look, but she couldn¡¯t seem to break the connection.


    His gaze held her rooted to the spot, locked tightly to his, his expression almost amand for her to bend to his will.


    Nonsense! This is nonsense, her brain was shouting, trying to take control of her frozen limbs.


    His lips turned up the slightest fraction of an inch, as he sent a cold, arrogant stare her way. Finally, the egotistical look managed to break her from his spell. While her stomach turned over, and her skin felt like it was on fire, she shifted, ncing at her father, who looked slightly ill.


    ¡°Why did you need me, Father? It looks like you¡¯re busy,¡± she asked, growing angrier at the breathless weakness in her voice.


    Her dad gazed at her for a moment with an odd look in his eyes, one she¡¯d never seen before, almost a look of regret mixed with anger. He said nothing for several seconds, and her annoyance over the spell the stranger had seemed to cast, faded as fear quickly imed the forefront of her emotions.


    Her nce quickly moved from her father, returning to the stranger, and he gazed back at her with a mixture of self-conceit, and something she couldn¡¯t identify. His lips contained a smirk that seemed to say he owned the world and could do whatever he pleased. His green eyes held a lifetime worth of knowledge in their depths, and his attitude was that of a man twice his age. She really wanted to know who he was and why he was staring at her as if she were his property to do with as he pleased.


    She ripped her gaze back from his mesmerizing eyes to look around the room. None of the other men would meet her gaze. Again, her stare focused back on her dad.


    ¡°Take a seat, Sierra,¡± her father eventuallymanded, his gaze turning from her. For the first time she could ever remember, he seemed unable to meet her eyes. What was going on?


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Sit!¡± hemanded, his tone that of a man barely holding on to the edge of control. She knew better than to defy him. She quickly sat on the couch the stranger had just vacated. Her legs wouldn¡¯t have held her up much longer, anyway.


    Before she had a chance to say anything further, she felt movement beside her. She turned her head to stare into the dangerous eyes of the dark haired stranger. Her breath was snatched from her lungs. He was sitting far too close to be appropriate.


    She didn¡¯t know how close to the mark she truly was in fearing him.

 154

    Damien watched the emotions flicker across Sierra¡¯s expression.


    Fear.


    Anxiety.


    Apprehension.


    She was afraid, he silently noted. The fear of her father was obvious, but there was more to her story. There was something just below the surface of all the other emotions.


    He almostughed aloud at the thought. He was paying money to find out more about Sierra Monroe. Her father was basically selling her to him. Damien was starting to think he was the one who¡¯d gotten the bargain out of the deal. She was even more intriguing up close.


    Damien waited for Dous to introduce them, but the man was silent, so Damien took charge. He wasn¡¯t patient and wouldn¡¯t wait around wasting any of his valuable time.


    ¡°Damien Whitfield,¡± he said with a slight nod.


    ¡°Sierra Monroe, though you seem to know that,¡± she said with hesitation. It was obvious she was nervous, not used to being called in to her father¡¯s office when he had guests over.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Monroe. I¡¯m looking forward to getting¡­acquainted,¡± Damien told her as he offered his hand. She looked at it with suspicion, but her father had taught her well, because even though it was obvious she didn¡¯t want to touch him, she epted his hand, allowing hisrge fingers to engulf her delicate hand.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her gaze refusing to meet his. Damien noticed her father¡¯s silence as the two of them sat on the couch, almost in a world of their own. He ignored her question.


    For all her father knew, Damien wanted Sierra for his own personal sex ve. Damien was disgusted that the man so willingly sold his daughter to the highest bidder. Almost disgusted enough to walk from the room.


    Almost.


    Not quite.


    His eyes took in her petite form, the way her legs were pushed tightly together, how she was twisting her fingers in herp. When her tongue quickly moistened her surprisingly plump pink lips, he felt a shimmer of desire awaken within him. Surprise filled him.


    He narrowed his eyes. This wasn¡¯t about desire, and it was best if he remembered that. He got a new employee and an inside connection to the Anderson¡¯s. He was d Dous had called him. The timing had been impable.


    With an iron-will that had made him overly sessful, he ripped his gaze from her, his attention focusing once more on her father. He looked at the man, waiting for him to inform his daughter of their arrangement.


    Damien knew he didn¡¯t live in the dark ages. Sierra could refuse to go with him, refuse to be his virtual ve, not that he was telling her that was her job title. He also somehow knew that she wouldn¡¯t defy her father. What had him most intrigued was whether her obedience came from loyalty, greed, or fear. He was determined to find out the answer.


    With Sierra squirming ufortably beside him, he felt an odd stirring of protectiveness rise within him. No! He refused to feel any weakness toward the girl. She wasn¡¯t some innocent bystander who needed protection. He¡¯d researched her well, and knew she was as good as any other at ying the games of the rich and famous.


    He¡¯d seen her on the arm of many influential people. Whether it was her choice, or her father¡¯s, she hadn¡¯t seemed unhappy to be traipsed around as nothing more than arm-candy for her different escorts.


    ¡°Sierra, Mr. Whitfield has offered you a very generous position with hispany,¡± Dous eventually exined. Damien observed the man who showed no emotion as he spoke. He was stone cold as he talked to his daughter, as if she were nothing more than another business transaction.


    Well, to be fair, that¡¯s what this was for Dous Monroe  a business deal, where he got a significant sum of money, and Damien got a high-priced¡­employee.


    ¡°What? I¡­I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Sierra stumbled over her words, her voice confused as she looked up, gazing at Damien with shock filled eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. He¡¯s in need of a public rtions representative, someone who¡¯s reliable, trustworthy and free to travel. He only advertised in the most exclusive of listings. He heard about the excellent job you¡¯ve done with your charity work, and he¡¯d like to hire you. I¡¯ve epted on your behalf. The position starts immediately. You should be honored that a man as influential as Damien Whitfield would even consider you for the position, much less hire you, especially with yourck of¡­experience. Positions like this don¡¯te around often, and they¡¯re never just handed over.¡±


    Damien didn¡¯t like Dous¡¯s underlining threat to his daughter. He was making it more than clear that she would take the job or face his wrath. The authority he used in his voice was unmistakable. Herplete cooperation was his unyielding expectation.


    Even though Damien was getting what he wanted, the way Dous spoke to his daughter infuriated him. He wanted Sierra to stand up for herself, tell her father to ¡®go to hell¡¯, anything other than sit on the couch, looking so defeated.


    ¡°Why me? I wasn¡¯t looking for work, yet,¡± Sierra said.


    ¡°Of course you weren¡¯t,¡± Dous practically snarled as if Sierra were nothing more than a burden. Damien decided it was time to interrupt again.


    ¡°I always know what I want, Sierra. Your father contacted me and I¡¯ve done the research, and decided you¡¯d amodate my needs perfectly. It¡¯s really quite simple.¡± Damien was still as he waited for any kind of reaction from her.


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± she asked with reserve, her shoulders slouching as she uttered the words.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll disappoint me,¡± Dous said, menace pouring through his words.


    Damien watched as a small shudder passed through her. What had her so afraid of her father? Was it a fear of being cut off from her trust? He wanted to believe that, but somehow he doubted his earlier beliefs that she was nothing but a trust-fund baby. It just didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°What are the requirements?¡± This was asked with hesitancy as if she were afraid of the answer.


    She should be.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Damien wanted to know how far she was willing to go to secure her funds. He knew what she was truly asking. She wanted to know if he really needed an employee, or if he was looking for a mistress.


    Let her wonder, he thought.


    He slowly lifted his hand and ran his fingers across her cheekbone, pushing fallen strands of her dark hair out of her eyes. Those expressive brown eyes shed to his own, locking their gazes together as his thumb slid across her moist bottom lip. He pulled his hand back quickly, irritated at his suddenck of control.


    ¡°Anything an assistant is asked to do,¡± he said, his voice showing no emotion as he reined himself back in.


    He watched in fascination as her eyes widened. There was fear behind her expressive depths. She was out of her element, looking confused, but he saw a spark of excitement there, too. He watched as she nced to the ground, cing a mask on her face before she looked back up to her father.


    His body hummed as he sat next to her, thought of the possibilities of all the hours they¡¯d work together. He felt an attraction to her that seemed to be growing by the minute. It had been a while since hisst arrangement with a woman. He knew better than to get involved with employees, however, Sierra wasn¡¯t going to work for him forever.


    What would be the harm if they had an affair? He¡¯d still get what he ultimately wanted, and after all, they were both consenting adults¡­


    ¡°I¡­um¡­don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified,¡± she said, bringing him back to their conversation. It took him a moment to realize she was talking about the job, not about being his lover. Her tongue slipped out and moistened the corner of her lip, sending a surge of heat though him as his attraction to her took another leap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that. Personally, I think you¡¯re more than qualified,¡± he said, managing to ce that hint of steel into his tone that had made dignitaries shake.


    His eyes roved across her face, then drifted down the column of her throat to the small opening at the top of her blouse. Her generous curves were heaving up and down as her breath quickened. Whether she was excited about the job, or him, he¡¯d soon find out.


    ¡°Go pack a couple of bags while I speak with Mr. Whitfield. He has business in Australia so you¡¯ll be leaving straight away,¡± Dous said, dismissing her from the room as if the deal was done.


    Damien tensed, waiting for her reaction. He knew he wasn¡¯t leaving that house without her. She was a mystery that had to be solved. His focus was shifting from revenge to desire, which he didn¡¯t like, but he knew she¡¯d consume his thoughts if he were to walk away at that point. Once he set his mind on something, he had to see it through. It would be an obsession otherwise.


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t decided if I¡¯m taking the job,¡± she protested.


    ¡°You¡¯d be a fool not to,¡± Dous said scornfully. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of all the small details. You can run along, now.¡±


    Damien¡¯s irritation with Dous was at an all-time high and he was about to say something to him until Sierra slowly stood from the couch, lifted her head high, and walked from the room.


    Her father had basically told her that her life was his tomand, and she hadn¡¯t put up much of a protest at all. She¡¯d almost blindly obeyed him.


    Damien stood as he faced Dous. It appeared all the negative information he¡¯d heard about the man through the years had been urate.


    He hadn¡¯t liked, nor respected Dous before their meeting. Now, he couldn¡¯t stand him. He was the worst kind of bottom-feeder. He was willing to sell his own daughter as if she were nothing more than a ve. Damien¡¯s respect for Sierra wasn¡¯t much higher  she was just as willing to sell herself. How does someone get to such a point in their life? he wondered.


    There was a voice in the back of his mind countering his thoughts. It was impossible to deny the way she seemed utterly broken, as if her father had somehow bent her will to hismand. The way she barely fought back, the slump in her shoulders, the defeated tone she used.


    Was all of that fear of losing her home, incurring her father¡¯s wrath, or more? One thing Damien knew for sure was that there was a lot more to Sierra than the small glimpse he¡¯d just seen of her. It shouldn¡¯t take him too long to unravel the mystery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sign the papers,¡± Damien said as he approached Dous¡¯s desk. Damien¡¯s face was stoic, giving nothing away. Sitting through the meeting had wreaked havoc on the ghost of a Band-Aid covering his own childhood skeletons. His wounds were now fully exposed, feeling extremely raw. He wouldn¡¯t give Dous even the most fleeting moment of his respect.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long to figure out Sierra  when she wasn¡¯t in the presence of her father.


    Damien had an iron-d contract. If Sierra left his employment before three months was out, all his money would be pulled out of the investment with Monroe Enterprises. Dous got a third up front, then the rest in three months. Still, if she left, even the initial third would be pulled. If Dous didn¡¯t have the money to re-pay him, Damien would take it any way he could.


    Dous wasn¡¯t a stupid man. He¡¯d see very clearly that the contract was impably solid. Damien hadn¡¯t made his billions by making mistakes.


    He watched in disgust as the man signed on the bottom line.     Sierra slumped down on her bed, proud she¡¯d managed to walk from the room without shedding a tear. She didn¡¯t understand what had just happened.


    As she looked around her room, the realization of her leaving slowly started sinking in. Some of her fear lifted. It was her way out. She was going away  with her father¡¯s blessings, which meant he wouldn¡¯t be chasing after her.


    She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted her to go with Mr. Whitfield, and she was terrified of what their deal was really all about, but still¡­ it was freedom.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the empty mansion, fearing her father¡¯s next drunken rage. She may even be able to spend some time with Bree, get away, live a real life. Maybe this was the beginning of her true liberation.


    With fear and uncertainty still coursing through her at her job expectations, as well as excitement to be leaving, Sierra stood and pulled out two suitcases. She started packing clothes, and certain items that actually meant something to her.


    She picked up her picture album, the only one she had. She took a moment to open the cover, looking at the picture of her sitting on her mom¡¯sp, their arms wrapped tightly around each other. Each time she looked at the photo she always wondered how differently her life would¡¯ve turned out had her mother lived.


    Would her mom have left her father, taken her daughters away so they could live normal lives? Would she and Sandy get along? Sierra somehow doubted it. If Dous wouldn¡¯t let her leave, she couldn¡¯t see him allowing his wife to leave him. He was all about keeping up appearances, and that¡¯s exactly what he did, no matter the cost.


    She flipped the pages and looked at a picture of her and Bree. She¡¯d go see her soon even if only for a weekend. She shut the cover and carefully ced the album in her bag, then quickly gathered the rest of her belongings she wanted to take.


    Sierra¡¯s expensive pieces of jewelry were of no interest to her. Dous had purchased them for high ss functions he forced her to attend. He didn¡¯t buy them as a reminder of his love for her, but because he had an image to maintain, and he certainly couldn¡¯t have his daughter show up to a fundraiser looking anything less than what their family image was. He¡¯d worked hard to create such a facade.


    She had few items, considering she was twenty-five years old. Her father didn¡¯t buy her gifts, and she wasn¡¯t much of a shopper. She had her clothes, her few sentimental keepsakes from her college days, and that was it. She didn¡¯t really consider anything else in the room hers.


    With what she hoped was a final look at her bedroom, Sierra flicked the switch and bathed her prison in darkness before shutting the door. She pushed down both the fright and tion as she asked one of the servants to help her carry her bags down the stairs.

 155

    Sierra stood next to the stretch limo, unsure of how she should say goodbye to her father. She had to bottle the excitement she was feeling at escaping him. He¡¯d probably strangle her on the spot, if he knew the extent of her tion. She was unsettled about Mr. Whitfield¡¯s expectations, though and couldn¡¯t keep a bit of that from showing through her otherwise stony expression.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t push away the thought that she was finally getting away from her father. She hoped and prayed she¡¯d never have to step foot inside his house again.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to my daughter alone for a moment,¡± Dous said as the three of them stood beside the sleek car.


    ¡°Make it quick. I have a stop to make before the jet takes off,¡± Damien said as he nced at his watch. Sierra was blown away with how the man spoke to her dad. She¡¯d never heard anyone act so disrespectful to Dous Monroe. People normally did everything they could to impress him, practically bowing at his feet.


    What surprised her even more was the fact that her father was allowing the insubordination. She almost wanted to hug Damien, she was so happy to see her father taken down a peg.


    Before she could feel too smug, her father was gripping her arm tightly as he led her away from the limo. She didn¡¯t even cringe as pain shot from where his fingers dug in. The pressure was nothingpared to some of the past abuse he¡¯d inflicted on her.


    When they were far enough away that he felt confident in not being overheard, he stopped and turned his back to the limo. He obviously didn¡¯t want Damien to see the menace on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long Damien will put up with you being his personal escort, but you¡¯d better keep your damn mouth shut about what happens in this house. He¡¯s paying a lot more money than your worth for the privilege of yourpany. Do not disappoint me, or your life won¡¯t be worth living. Do you understand me?¡± he snarled, emphasizing Damien¡¯s name like it was a swear word.


    Sierra felt bile rise in her throat. She knew her father was evil, how could she not? But, without saying the words, he was telling her she was nothing more than a ve to be traded. She knew he felt nothing but disdain for her, but she¡¯d thought somewhere, maybe deep down inside, that he cared the tiniest bit.


    She¡¯d been wrong.


    With brief words, he¡¯d exined what was expected of her. She feared there wasn¡¯t a job at all. Maybe Damien had just bought her as his mistress. Could she go through with it if that was the case?


    The reality was that she probably could. What made the entire matter worse was that she¡¯d rather be this stranger¡¯s sex-toy than her father¡¯s whipping post. There weren¡¯t words to describe the misery coursing through her in that moment.


    Only the angst of defying her father kept her standing before him with no expression. She knew better than to show weakness, or release the tears that so desperately wanted to fall. The cost was too great at showing him any emotion.


    ¡°I understand, Father. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± she reluctantly responded. She knew she¡¯d been taking too long to reply, because she saw the twinge in his jaw, her alert that he was losing control.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t forget it. Now, give me a hug to keep up the Monroe image,¡± hemanded, his body stiff as if having to touch her disgusted him.


    Obediently, she moved forward, keeping a few inches from touching him, as she carefully wrapped her arms around his shoulders and gave him an awkward hug. He lifted one hand and patted her back, before pushing her away.


    To an observer it may have looked like a sad goodbye between a father and daughter, but only if they were far away. Up close, their faces would¡¯ve given them away. His was filled with loathing, hers filled with resolve.


    Sierra once again thought of her mother. How could the woman actually marry such a cruel man, and then make it even worse by having children with him? She¡¯d never do that to a child of hers  not for all theforts in the world. She didn¡¯t want to think her mother had married for money, but she didn¡¯t see any other reason anyone would choose to marry Dous.


    Without saying anything further, Dous turned, knowing she¡¯d follow him, and they walked silently back to the limo where Damien was casually leaning against the door.


    ¡°All set?¡± he asked, his eyes searching her face.


    She looked down, unwilling to let the Master-of-Reading-People, read her.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she quietly replied.


    Damien gave a short shake of his head in a silentmand as he nced to his left. Sierra turned and noticed their driver turn around and head back to the front of the vehicle. Damien then opened the door and motioned for her to climb inside. Without saying anything else to her father, she stepped into the back, and waited for Damien to follow.


    He joined her and pulled the door shut. As the car started to move, Sierra looked out the window, watching as her home  prison  started to fade from view.


    The fear of Damien faded as pure tion filled her. For a few precious moments she forgot the man across from her and reveled in her liberation.


    As she turned her head, a small smile ying on her lips, her eyes connected with the dark green depths of Damien¡¯s. Her smile faded as her earlier anxiety rose to the surface. She may be free from her father, but could she have possibly jumped into a fire much worse than the one she¡¯d been in?


    A shudder racked her body as his eyes darkened even more, his gaze holding her captive.     With reluctance, Damien pulled his gaze away from Sierra¡¯srge, captive eyes. Everything about this woman seemed to rattle him to his very core. She was beautiful, sure, but so were a million other women in the world.


    He figured it had to be the mystery surrounding her. He wanted to know the reasons she¡¯d so willingly sacrificed herself. Who would so quickly submit to leaving into the unknown with a stranger? She was either that greedy, or that desperate.


    If it was a matter of greed, he knew how to deal with that, but if it was the other¡­ Well, he feared going there, as it brought up too many memories of his own past.


    They rode in silence for several minutes as she looked out the window and he examined the set to her shoulders, the way she gazed at the passing scenery as if seeing it for the first time. When he felt the quiet had gone on for long enough, he moved to the small fridge and pulled out a bottle of sparkling water, pouring two sses.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said, holding the crystal out to her. She slowly turned around and looked at his hand as if it would bite her. He found himself wanting to smile, but held back.


    He had left her with the impression she was to be basically nothing more than his beck-and-call girl. He understood her hesitancy in epting anything from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned. I can almost guarantee that,¡± he added as he took a sip from his own ss.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was,¡± she quickly said, as if worried she¡¯d offended him. She reached out and took the ss, bringing it to her lips and taking a small sip as if to please him.


    He wanted her to please him  in many erotic ways. His aroused body throbbed as he started picturing a few of the things he¡¯d like to do with her in the veryrge and private back seat.


    Luckily the car ride to Trinity¡¯s home wasn¡¯t long, and soon the car stopped and Damien sat back while waiting for the driver to open his door. He saw the curiosity on Sierra¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t bother exining what was going on.


    His door opened and he gracefully exited the car before holding out his hand to assist Sierra. She looked startled that he was having here with him. They were at a home, not a business and she didn¡¯t see why he¡¯d want her to join him.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± she tentatively asked.


    ¡°My friend¡¯s home. I promised to stop in before I left. We¡¯ll be away for at least two weeks and today is her daughter¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°I can wait if you¡¯d like¡­¡± she said as she looked at therge house before her.


    ¡°No.¡± He gave her no further boration as he took her arm, then moved quickly toward the front door.


    ¡°Damien Whitfield, you¡¯rete,¡± Trinity scolded as she came running down the stairs. ¡°I thought you were going to miss out. Cindi¡¯s been asking for you for the past hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Trin. I got held up.¡± His arms opened and she leapt into them. Seeing Trinity brought warmth to the cold shell around his heart, melting it quickly. She was the only person on the he¡¯d drop everything for.


    ¡°You can quit pawing all over my wife at any time, now,¡± Drew said as he stood in the doorway with little Joshua sitting on his hip.


    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t so dang delectable, I may be able to,¡± Damien taunted him. Drew rolled his eyes as he looked over and noticed Sierra standing awkwardly next to the two of them.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Trinity, Damien¡¯s best friend, though you wouldn¡¯t know it since the man neveres to see me anymore. The handsome man up there is my husband, Drew, and he¡¯s holding our son, Joshua,¡± Trinity said as she introduced herself and her family.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sierra Monroe¡­uh, Mr. Whitfield¡¯s new employee,¡± Sierra said, stumbling over her words a little. Sierra¡¯s nervousness could be felt by everyone. Damien felt a bit of guilt over not exining where they were going.


    ¡°Mr. Whitfield. Ha! That¡¯s amusing. Don¡¯t worry about formalities here. It¡¯s a four-year-olds birthday party,¡± Trinity said as she took Sierra¡¯s arm in hers and started leading her up therge entrance stairs.


    Damien followed behind, not too sure he liked his new employee getting cozy with his best friend. He didn¡¯t want his business and personal life to mix. He certainly didn¡¯t want his ns for revenge toe anywhere near Trinity. For one thing, she¡¯d throttle him, for another, she¡¯d talk him out of it. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the conflicting emotions of trying to do the right thing for his deceased mother, and trying not to hurt Trinity.


    ¡°Come on Damien. Let¡¯s get a drink while thedies finish setting things up. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not thest arrival,¡± Drew assured him.


    Damien watched as Trinity led Sierra to the kitchen. He shouldn¡¯t have brought her to the party. He should¡¯ve just had the limo drop her at the jet and made her wait on him. He hadn¡¯t realized how ufortable it would make him to have her alone with Trinity. He should¡¯ve known she¡¯d try and befriend Sierra. That¡¯s just how Trinity was. She instantly liked everyone, and unless they did something to not deserve her trust, she gave everyone the benefit of the doubt.


    He epted a ss of wine from Drew and downed half the ss. He had to refocus and get his head back in the game. He wouldn¡¯t let unwanted emotions get in his way.


    The Andersons had to pay for what they¡¯d done.


    ¡°How¡¯s business, Damien?¡± Derek, Drew¡¯s cousin, asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been good. I¡¯m heading over to one of my vineyards in Australia right after the party. Thend next to myrgest property just came up for sale. The man knows I want it so he¡¯s trying to charge twice what it¡¯s worth. He¡¯ll be singing a different tune by the time I leave.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt he will,¡± Ryan piped in with augh. Damien figured he¡¯d better tone down his voice. His emotions were a bit out of control.


    ¡°I have to say I¡¯m d you¡¯re best friends with my wife, and not a mortal enemy. You tend to get quite the predator¡¯s gleam in your eye when you¡¯re talking about something you want,¡± Drew said with augh.


    Drew¡¯s cousins both nodded their heads in agreement while joining in theughter. Damien looked around the room, realizing how uptight he was acting. He forced himself to smile while rxing his shoulders. He could let down his guard for a couple hours, being among men he trusted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest of you, but I¡¯m starving, and if I¡¯m not mistaken it smells like Jasmine¡¯s in the kitchen cooking up something delicious,¡± Damien said as his eyes darted toward the door.


    ¡°You¡¯d be correct. Let¡¯s drive them crazy until they cave and give us an appetizer,¡± Derek said with a gleam in his eye.


    The men walked from the den, letting the incredible aroma filling their nostrils lead the way. When Jasmine cooked, the entire neighborhood opened their windows just to get a sniff.


    ¡°Smells delicious, Honey. I could smell it all the way in the den,¡± Derek said as he wrapped his arms around his petite wife.


    ¡°Are you trying to sneak some food by shamelessly ttering me?¡± she asked as she turned and kissed him on the chin.


    ¡°Of course not. I just couldn¡¯t seem to resist touching you,¡± he quickly replied as his hands moved down her back and quickly swatted her butt.


    Damien shifted on his feet, the moment feeling awkward as he watched the two of them flirt.


    ¡°I thought this was a children¡¯s party, not a swinger¡¯s festival,¡± Damien said, trying to break up the intimate scene.


    ¡°Damien,¡± Trinity scolded him, but there was a smile across her lips.


    ¡°Fine, you boys can have a snack, but you have to either go back to the den or out by the pool,¡± Nicole jumped in. ¡°Seriously, Jasmine, behave. You¡¯re making me want to drag my husband to the nearest bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with that,¡± Ryan quickly said with a predatory gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me, Ryan Titan. If you do, the kids will never get their cake,¡± Nicole said as she darted around the kitchen ind.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go,¡± Derek said with reluctance as he pulled away from his flushed wife.


    ¡°See you soon,¡± Trinity called as she blew a kiss to Drew.


    Before the men walked outside, Damien looked toward Sierra who was refusing to meet his gaze. Surprise filled him as shimmers of desire shot down his stomach. He found himself wanting to grab her chin and force her gaze to meet his. A need to taste her lips, experience her unique vor was almost overwhelming. He found he liked the confusion of the foreign desire.


    For a man who was known for his impable control, it was a unique feeling to experience the uncharacteristic emotions overpowering him.


    ¡°I could use a beer,¡± Damien said as Drew prodded him in the arm. He followed Trinity¡¯s husband and the other men as they stepped outside into the cool evening air.


    ¡°You know where to get them,¡± Drew replied.


    Damien headed straight for the outdoor fridge and grabbed a bottle of dark liquid, quickly unscrewing the top and taking a long swallow. The icy drink felt good going down, internally turning down his escting temperature.


    ¡°So, are you going to tell us about the sexy new employee?¡± Ryan asked with augh.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Damien quickly replied as he took another long swallow.


    ¡°Hmm, interesting,¡± Drew said with a smirk.


    ¡°Nothing interesting at all,¡± Damien replied with a re.


    ¡°Yeah, I know that look. It seems Sierra may be more than just a new employee,¡± Ryan taunted.


    ¡°Not at all. There¡¯s just nothing to tell. I¡¯ve actually only met her today.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Damien. Sparks are sizzling between the two of you. You may have just met her, but that¡¯s not stopping your mind from stripping her naked in my kitchen,¡± Drew said with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Mind your own damn business, Drew,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m done,¡± Drew told him while holding his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to take a swim and cool off,¡± Derek interrupted as he moved to the pool house. To Damien, the thought of swimming until exhaustion overrode his hormones sounded like the perfect solution, so he walked in the direction of the pool with Derek.     ¡°Spill the gossip, Sierra. How long have you known Damien? I¡¯m not trying to hurt your feelings if it¡¯s been a while, but usually he tells me everything and he hasn¡¯t mentioned having such a gorgeous employer,¡± Trinity said as soon as the guys were out of earshot.


    Sierra instantly turned red, hating how she was so easily embarrassed. Other than Bree, she didn¡¯t have girlfriends to talk to, so she was on unfamiliar territory with the whole gossip thing.


    ¡°I was just hired today,¡± she finally answered.


    ¡°Today? And you¡¯re already going to Australia with him. Mmm, that¡¯s a long jet ride. A lot can happen,¡± Jasmine said with an exaggerated wink. Sierra flushed even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Sierra quickly replied, hoping they¡¯d drop it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way. I saw him watching you. His body was tense, and his eyes were practically stripping you where you stood,¡± Trinity said with a giggle.


    ¡°Mmm, agreed. We didn¡¯t even need to turn the oven on to boil the water,¡± Nicole added.


    Sierra didn¡¯t want to say how close to right they may actually be. He may have hired her for nothing but a call-girl. He¡¯d be disappointed if that¡¯s what he was after.


    ¡°Honestly, I swear it¡¯s not like that,¡± Sierra said, but as the womenughed, she couldn¡¯t help but smile with them. Her fear was quickly evaporating in light of Damien¡¯s choice of friends. He couldn¡¯t be too terrible of a man if he associated with such good people.


    ¡°You do think he¡¯s hot, right?¡± Trinity asked, her gaze boring into Sierra, not allowing her to lie.


    ¡°I am human. It¡¯s pretty hard not to notice he¡¯s a bit better looking than the average guy. Then again, all your husbands are on an equally sizzling scale, so I think it may just be that this house has some incredibly good lighting,¡± Sierra said with a giggle.


    ¡°Ah, greate-back. No, it¡¯s certainly not the light. Those men are definitely drool-worthy. Seriously, though, they have hearts of gold  each one of them,¡± Trinity said, her eyes softening as she talked about the men she loved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they do,¡± Sierra replied, a bit envious at the connection these women shared with not only their husbands, but each other, as well.


    ¡°Okay, we promise not to grill you anymore tonight, but only if you swear to tell us if anything does ur on that lengthy flight,¡± Jasmine said as she pulled a tray of sizzling meat from the oven.


    ¡°Deal,¡± Sierra promised, feeling confident there wouldn¡¯t be anything to tell.

 156

    ¡°What exactly am I supposed to be doing for you?¡± Sierra asked as they buckled their seatbelts and prepared for take-off. She wasn¡¯t a fan of flying and hoped he¡¯d at least speak to her, take her mind off the fact that soon they¡¯d be flying over the ocean for the next fifteen or so hours.


    She¡¯d been in awe of his private jet, which had luxuriously soft carpet, afortable seating area, two bedrooms, full-sized bathroom, and a kitchen. Her father had apany jet, but it paled inparison to Damien¡¯s. She felt like she¡¯d stepped into a whole other world.


    ¡°My corporation has various arms to it  investments in multi-billion dor properties throughout the world, exports to and from many countries, and most importantly, wine. My vineyards are my passion. I take pride in creating a superior product. The most elite wine connoisseurs are on waiting lists for my best products. I have various P. R. Reps, but only one who travels with me as I close deals. The rest are stationed in different countries and do what needs to be done year round.¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t answer my question. What is my job?¡± Sierra said with some frustration.


    ¡°Your job is to do whatever I need you to do,¡± he said, his gaze connecting with hers. A shiver ran down her spine at the look in his eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. My world has been flipped upside down. This morning I woke up after a long and grueling week, only to be told I¡¯ve been hired for a position I didn¡¯t apply for. I¡¯m notining, I¡¯d just like to know what that position is, exactly. Do I type up papers, file documents, take notes? What are my daily tasks?¡±


    ¡°Yes to all of the above, along with a lot of research. I¡¯ll go over more of what I need you to do when wend. My week has also been exhausting and I have a lot to get done on our trip. Taking the time to find a new employee is always frustrating, but I don¡¯t trust anyone else to hire certain positions, especially the cements where the employee will spend a lot of time with me. You¡¯ll have ess to a lot of personal data, and I take that seriously. After take-off, why don¡¯t you go try and get some sleep. I have work to do and don¡¯t have time to visit,¡± Damien said, dismissing her.


    Sierra felt her temper re. She was sick of men telling her what to do, expecting her to bend to their will. She was sick of being a punching doll, whether mentally or physically. Fine. If he didn¡¯t want to exin her duties, then she¡¯d just enjoy the ride and explore the ind of Australia. It didn¡¯t really matter to her one way or the other. At least she was away from her father.


    Once the captain cleared them to remove their seat-belts, Sierra got up and walked down the plush hallway to the smaller of the two rooms. Inside was a double bed with the nkets turned back, inviting her to lie down.


    She opened a door and found a small bathroom, which even included a shower. She made use of the facilities, thenid down, not expecting to catch any sleep.


    Sierra woke up, slowly rising to a sitting position. She rubbed her eyes before ncing at the clock, shocked when she noted the time. She¡¯d slept for ten hours straight. How had she managed that? She couldn¡¯t remember ever sleeping that long. Maybe it was because of their high elevation, or possibly the stress of thest few weeks catching up with her, but whatever it was, she felt better than she had in a long time.


    She climbed out of bed, taking a minute to stretch her stiff muscles. After once again using the small, but nice bathroom, she made her way back out to the front of the jet.


    Sierra stood in the dim light of the aircraft as she entered the main cabin area. Damien was in the same seat she¡¯d left him in, but his head was leaned back against the soft back, his eyes closed as he gently breathed in and out.


    She took a moment to nce over his softer features. He really was quite handsome, even more so without his eyes shooting sparks at her. He had a five-o-clock shadow shading his jaw, and the top two buttons were undone on his shirt, showing just a hint of the toned flesh beneath the stark white fabric.


    She found herself wanting to reach out and run her finger across the opening, see if his skin felt as silky as it looked. Her eyes traveled down his body, the strong, wide shoulders, defined arms stretching the fabric of his shirt. She moved lower, past the tness of his stomach to where his shirt was still tucked into his custom fitted cks. He¡¯d removed his belt, and like his shirt, the top button of his pants was undone. Her eyes were drawn to the button-hole, her fingers almost itching to reach out and tug on his zipper.


    With a shake of her head, she pulled her gaze back up, and collided with his now open eyes.


    ¡°Have a good look? Would you like me to stand, maybe remove some clothes?¡± he mocked her sleepily, causing her face to turn scarlet. She had been ogling him, though, and deserved his snide remark.


    ¡°I just¡­uh, well, I thought I saw a bug,¡± she said, trying toe up with a reasonable exnation of why she was looking at the juncture of his thighs.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°A bug?¡±


    He could¡¯ve been a gentleman and just let it go, but she was quickly learning that Damien Whitfield was the furthest thing from a gentleman.


    ¡°Yes, a bug,¡± she said with more conviction. It may be a stupid lie, but it was hers, and she was going to own it.


    ¡°Take a seat. I¡¯ll have Amber bring out a menu,¡± he said as he stood. She was rooted to the spot when he reached his arms above his head and stretched, his hands touching the ceiling of the jet, his shirt pulling tautly against his torso.


    The man should be on magazine covers, not sitting behind a desk.


    ¡°Is there another bug¡­Sierra?¡± he whispered as he stepped closer.


    It took a second for his words topute in her brain. She didn¡¯t bother replying, just quickly scurried away and plopped down in a chair as far from his as possible.


    It didn¡¯t help her nerves when she heard him chuckling as he walked away to his private bedroom.


    The rest of the flight went surprisingly fast. Damien ate dinner with her, or at least she was assuming it was dinner. Her body was already turned upside down with traveling through so many different time zones. After their meal of delicious food, and ridiculously polite small-talk, he went back to work and she watched a couple movies.


    She wouldn¡¯t have minded helping him, but she didn¡¯t want to start the whole ¡°job¡± discussion again. That could wait until they were on solid ground.


    As they began their descent, Sierra¡¯s eyes were glued to the window. She looked out, beaming with joy that it was daylight and the sky was clear. She had a perfect view of the famous Sydney Harbor. It was all she could do to stop herself from pping with excitement. She didn¡¯t want her new boss to think her too much of a child.


    Theynded safely, allowing Sierra to breathe a huge sigh of relief, and before she knew it, they were stepping off the jet. A warm breeze blowing against her skin was a wee and surprising relief. It was the beginning of December, freezing back home, but here it was warm, sunny, and just about perfect.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about the season¡¯s being reversed. She was itching to explore the area, but she¡¯d wait and take cues from Damien. She didn¡¯t know if they were going to immediately get to work or not.


    ¡°This way,¡± Damien said, cing his hand on the small of her back, leading her to an awaiting limo. The man sure liked his long cars. She found it humorous, but managed to somehow keep herughter to herself.


    They quickly traveled from the airport and she drank in as much of the bustling city as she could through the tinted windows of therge car. Too soon they were pulling up to a stunning hotel.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked with awe. The seemingly endless building was stunning.


    Her father was a wealthy man, wealthier than most, but she hadn¡¯t traveled the world with him, hadn¡¯t gotten to experience the same privileges her sister had. It was a real treat to visit Australia and stay in such a luxurious hotel.


    ¡°This is the Park Hyatt,¡± he answered her matter-of-factly. He seemed slightly bored. Sierra couldn¡¯t imagine ever getting to a point in her life whereing to such a beautiful ce would seem boring to her.


    A doorman was instantly at their car, holding the door open for them. Sierra took his hand as she stepped from the limo, her eyes wide as she looked up at the impressive entrance to the five-star-hotel.


    Damien joined her, then cing his hand on her back again, guided her inside. She looked around the incredible lobby, as she followed beside him. She didn¡¯t hear his conversation with the staff, but soon they were riding in an elevator, and walking down a beautifully decorated hallway.


    The bellman assisting them slid his card through the key card slot in their door and they walked inside a massive suite with floor to ceiling windows seemingly everywhere. She walked over to them and looked down at a perfect view of the famous opera house. Maybe she¡¯d be able to attend a show. Oh, how she hoped so!


    The room was spacious, with work areas, a kitchen, bar, luxury bathrooms, even a baby grand piano. She didn¡¯t understand the need for such arge room for just the two of them, but she wasn¡¯t going toin.


    Within minutes of arriving, Damien told her to order what she¡¯d like for food, and then he disappeared into the office, shutting the door behind him. She stood there, feeling out of sorts.


    Not knowing what else to do, Sierra ordered room service, then settled in on one of thefortable couches to watch the huge screen television. She fell asleep not long after picking at her meal and setting it aside.

 157

    Sierra looked at the outside of the tall building and felt her stomach drop. What was she doing? She should just turn around and go back to their hotel suite. She had no business being there.


    She was tired of sitting in the interminable room. She loved the suite, especially the deep tub in the bathroom, and twenty-four hour room service. The room was stunning, beyond luxurious, and she¡¯d taken advantage of just about every spa service the hotel offered, but still, she wanted to explore, not stay indoors.


    Damien had been gone constantly, telling her to wait for him, that he¡¯d have work for her soon, but a week had passed and it was getting ridiculous. She was going to confront the man. He either needed to give her some work, let her act like a tourist, or else let her fly back home to the states.


    There was no way she wanted to go back to her father¡¯s empty home. The longer she was away, the more sure she was of that fact. She wanted to go and visit Bree, maybe even take her best friend up on her offer of a ce to stay until she got on her feet.


    The longer Sierra was around Damien, the more sure she was that his P. R. position was nothing more than a smoke screen. At least she was sure he didn¡¯t want her as his mistress as he hadn¡¯t made a single advance toward her since they¡¯d arrived. She felt an odd pang at the thought.


    No, she urged herself. She didn¡¯t want to be any man¡¯s ything. But still, Damien was just so virile, it was hard for her not to want to run her hands along his incredible form. Only a blind woman could miss his wless body, but loss of sight wouldn¡¯t be enough to keep lust away in his presence.


    No, even the sound of his voice, rich, deep and so dang masculine could melt a girl, turning her into a puddle at his feet. She was in trouble and she certainly didn¡¯t want to feel that way. She¡¯d felt too many negative emotions her entire life. She felt like it was her time to grow, live  really experience life to the fullest. She¡¯d been a prisoner her entire life, and now she looked at her future in a whole different way. It was a feeling of true liberation, unlike anything else, and it was far overdue for her to spread her wings and fly.


    With a lot of finagling, and bribery, Sierra had finally managed to figure out where Damien was on this particr day. She was now standing in front of the building he was inside and she found herself terrified of walking in the huge double doors and confronting him.


    Dang it, though, if he wasn¡¯t going to have her doing a job, then he should at least have the decency to let her fly home. If he didn¡¯t say anything, her father wouldn¡¯t even know she was back in the States, and that would give her more time to build up her courage, find the will to stop fearing him.


    Damien was at some sort of guy spa or gym. Heck, she didn¡¯t know, but it had been like pulling teeth to get the information out of the hotel staff. Finally, one of the desk operators had taken pity on her and disclosed his location.


    He¡¯d warned her it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get in and see Damien. He¡¯d also made her promise not to tell where she¡¯d gotten the information. Every time she called Damien, it went immediately to voicemail, so she was out of options. It was either this or, well, she didn¡¯t really have an ¡®or¡¯ in mind.


    She looked at the security cameras lined up along the roof eaves, and the solid ss doors in front of her. She was waiting for the national guard toe storming out and haul her away, somehow knowing she didn¡¯t belong there, even though technically, she did have a lot of her own money.


    The money didn¡¯t do her any good, though, when she wasn¡¯t allowed to touch it. Maybe she should¡¯ve dressed a bit better, at least. She¡¯d just thrown on a pair of old jeans and a sweatshirt. She hadn¡¯t seen the point in wearing business attire. She hadn¡¯t been doing any business.


    With a final breath of courage she approached the doors and stepped inside. Her intake of air was quickly let out as she nced around the ostentatious spa. There were several well-outfitted men sauntering the premises, a couple of them ncing in her direction as they moved about, but what really caught her attention were the furnishings.


    A beautiful fountain sat centered in the lobby with cushioned benches surrounding it. The floor was done in a marble tile, patterned with small animals throughout it. Huge nts were strategically ced, making a person feel as if they¡¯d just walked into an exclusive hotel.


    Though she¡¯d been raised in a life of wealth, her father hadn¡¯t let her go anywhere he didn¡¯t specifically n out. While most of the kids she¡¯d gone to school with had been going to spas from the time they could barely walk, she was lucky to have a persone to the house to trim her hair.


    Her father had told her when she was young that it was because he was protecting her, but the older she became, the more she realized it was really to protect himself. The more he kept her home, the more control he had over her, and the less likely she was to spill his secrets.


    She¡¯d only been allowed in the public eye with dates he¡¯d set up, and she¡¯d only been allowed out when he deemed it necessary. As she looked around the room, anger burned inside her over what she¡¯d missed out on.


    No wonder the girls from school had glowed after a spa weekend. It was the ultimate in opulence. Her week of indulgence had shown her she deserved to have a few luxuries in life. She¡¯d gone through enough that she shouldn¡¯t feel the least guilt over taking a day each month to pamper herself.


    Sierra shook off her mncholy thoughts, and reminded herself to focus. If she could go back home and visit Bree, she¡¯d have the elbowroom she needed. Bree loved a day at the spa. Sierra now wished she¡¯d actually gone with her friend when she¡¯d had the chance. She¡¯d wasted her small time of free rein when she¡¯d been in college, her fear of her father carrying too much weight, even from a distance.


    Sierra nced at the front desk where immactely dressed men and women stood watching her approach. One of the women managed to actually tilt her nose in the air while still looking down it at Sierra. She didn¡¯t care what the snobby woman thought. She wasfortable with what she was wearing, even if the bleached blonde didn¡¯t approve.


    ¡°Are you lost?¡± one of the fake-and-bake guys asked her when she stood there gaping at them. If Ken and Barbie were toe to life, this is what they¡¯d look like, she thought in fascination.


    ¡°No, actually. My boss is here and I need to speak with him,¡± Sierra said, happy with the confidence echoing in her tone. She didn¡¯t feel all that confident, but she was used to faking her emotions to create her desired effect.


    ¡°Sorry, darling. We have a ¡®do not disturb¡¯ policy that¡¯s strictly in effect. If your boss wanted to see you, then he¡¯d have left you with a number. Even employers need time to themselves,¡± one of the girls said, as if Sierra were nothing more than an annoyance in her otherwise perfect day.


    ¡°Thank you for visiting our spa. Now, please exit the way you came in. Have a wonderful day,¡± Mr. Ken doll said before turning his back and continuing his conversation with another employee.


    Sierra felt like steam wasing out of her ears. She was normally calm, almost submissive, but she¡¯d had enough. Her dad walked all over her, her sister treated her like she was there to serve her, Damien acted like she didn¡¯t exist, and now real life Barbie dolls were dismissing her. She was done.


    Squaring her shoulders, Sierra stepped closer to the desk and pped her hand down on the polished surface, making one of the girls jump. The four employees standing there slowly turned with eyes of astonishment, as if no one ever challenged them behind the desk.


    ¡°Look. I¡¯m tired, not thrilled about having to be here, and getting more irritated by the minute. Why don¡¯t you stop acting like there¡¯s a stick shoved up your ass, and make yourself useful by doing your job. I need to speak with Damien Whitfield immediately. It¡¯s urgent,¡± Sierra said, taking time to look each person in the eye.


    She felt a stirring of pride as she watched the shock enter their faces at the authority in her tone. For being a door-mouse for too many years, she was sure making up for lost time. She had to fight back the smile wanting to break free at the surge of adrenaline rushing through her.


    Barbie doll number two was the first to break eye contact as she took a step back, then whispered something to one of the guys, who then turned slightly toward her so they could have a quiet discussion.


    ¡°Could you tell us what this is about?¡± the guy asked when they were finished.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, but I will tell you this. Mr. Whitfield doesn¡¯t like to be kept waiting.¡±


    Sierra really hoped Damien didn¡¯t tell them to throw her out on her butt, making her look like aplete fool. If he did, she was done, fear of her father, or no fear. She was tired of being humiliated. It had to stop at some point.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go speak to Mr. Whitfield personally, and tell him he has a¡­ guest out front. Please go sit over there,¡± Barbie number one finally said before pointing at benches off in the corner, out of view of the front doors.


    Sierra fought back a smile as she turned and walked to the benches. So this is what it feels like to win a small victory, she thought. They obviously couldn¡¯t have someone looking so raggedy out in the public view. What would their rich clients think about that?


    Sierra took a seat and picked up one of the magazines lying on the table. She started flipping through pages, ncing at thetest fashions. She¡¯d never really cared, not even being allowed to pick out the majority of her clothes. Her father had felt he was far more qualified to choose for her.


    Sierra hadn¡¯t really thought to argue with him about it untilter in life, then she¡¯d been too afraid. Her sister had never had the same issues with their dad. He¡¯d spoiled Sandy, giving her whatever she wanted.


    She¡¯d been one of the girls going to the spas with girlfriends, and getting new clothes practically every other month. She¡¯d been daddy¡¯s little girl, while Sierra had been daddy¡¯s whipping post. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    How dare he do that to her! With growing confidence and rage, a shiver of rm still traveled down her spine. What if she was sent back to him? What if her dad somehow was able to hide her away? She couldn¡¯t let that happen. She wouldn¡¯t. She¡¯d rather die.


    She remembered the day he told her why he wouldn¡¯t let her leave, why she had to pay him back for her mother¡¯s sins. It had been a dark and terrible day.


    Apparently, her mother had been extremely unhappy during their marriage, telling Dous she was going to leave him. She found out a few weekster she was pregnant. Instead of being ted of her pregnancy, he¡¯d been jealous, iming she must¡¯ve had an affair. They fought about her, her mother swearing she¡¯d been faithful, and Dous insisting she¡¯d cheated.


    It hadn¡¯t helped that Sierra looked like her mother, while a few yearster Sandy had been almost a twin of their father. It seemed Sandy¡¯s birth confirmed his suspicions that Sierra wasn¡¯t his. He¡¯d been humiliated; not wanting anyone to know his wife would dare cheat on him.


    Her father had felt it almost a duty to sleep with as many women as possible, throwing it in their mother¡¯s face. He¡¯d told her she could leave, but he¡¯d never allow her to take the girls with her. She¡¯d vowed to the end that Sierra was his child, but Sierra figured death had been a wee relief out of the hell her mother¡¯s life had be.


    With how much her father hated her, Sierra figured he¡¯d be happy to have her leave, but instead of pushing her out, it had be his life¡¯s obsession to make her pay for what he deemed as her mother¡¯s infidelity, so instead of kicking her out of his home, he¡¯d refused to let her leave ¨C refused until Damien Whitfield had shown up.


    Now that Sierra had a glimpse of freedom, there was no going back. She refused to allow Dous Monroe any further power over her. With new resolve, she waited for Damien. It was time to let him know she wasn¡¯t going to take being anyone¡¯s whipping post ever again. She refused to allow the man to try and bring her down with his cold stares, and ridiculous requests.


    Sierra heard a movement and turned to find Damien standing before her. Her mouth gaped open in shock. He was wearing a low slung towel wrapped around his waist, water dripping down his rock solid chest and six-pack abs. She couldn¡¯t even manage to bring her eyes past his incredible athletic build to see the expression on his face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She was sure the man was irritated about obviously being interrupted, and she knew she should meet his gaze, but instead she continued to stare with utter reverence and awe at the work of art before her.


    She heard him clear his throat, and it was just what her brain needed to be un-frozen. Quickly closing her mouth, she drew her eyes up the additional eight or so inches to meet his eyes. She was right, he wasn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°Is something wrong? An employee told me you were demanding to see me, refusing to leave,¡± Damien said as his eyes looked over her. ¡°You don¡¯t seem unwell,¡± he finished usingly.


    Sierra frantically searched for her voice,ing up with nothing. Damien Whitfield was extremely attractive on a normal day, but with water dripping off him, and his hair tousled, he was downright devastating. She felt instant desire heating her stomach, the sensation foreign, but not altogether unwee. She curled her toes, trying to pull herself together.


    Before this moment, Sierra really had thought she may be broken from all the years of abuse. She¡¯d never felt desire toward a man, not even her ex-boyfriend, never wanted to reach up and run her tongue down a guy¡¯s glistening chest, like all her college friends would brag of doing. She found herself wanting to taste his hardened nipples, test them, see if they were salty or sweet. Sweat broke out on her forehead and she still hadn¡¯t said a word, stretching the awkward silence beyond the point of no return.


    ¡°Sierra!¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have to shout,¡± she finally whispered, her voice sounding far too husky, even to her own ears.


    ¡°Obviously I do need to shout, as it seems you¡¯ve lost the ability to speak. From what Kendra was saying, you were speaking just fine earlier,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she replied, forgetting why she¡¯d evene to the spa.


    ¡°Look, Sierra. I don¡¯t have time to stand here and y guessing games. You can either tell me what you need, or I can turn around and head back in. I work hard, and when I get five minutes to work-out, I like to do so uninterrupted. That¡¯s already been ruined for the day, so I¡¯d at least like to get back to my swim.¡±


    ¡°I want to leave,¡± she said, her voice a bit stronger.


    ¡°Then leave. I didn¡¯t ask you toe here,¡± he said in exasperation as if the matter was settled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask to be here,¡± Sierra snapped, jumping to her feet and pushing her fingernail into his chest to make a point. ¡°I¡¯m sitting around all day and night, doing nothing but twiddling my thumbs while you¡¯re out having the time of your life. Fine. I really don¡¯t care what the heck you do, but I do care about my time, and it¡¯s being wasted in that hotel. I want to go home, now,¡± she demanded.


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed to dangerous slits, and Sierra felt a moment of dread. His hand moved and she fought the flinch, proud of herself for her control when she did nothing but stand strong, holding her ground, looking him in the eye.


    He finished lifting his hand, running it through his wet strands and she breathed an internal sigh of relief as her stomach loosened from the knot it had instantly tied itself into.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± hemanded as he started to move toward one of the ¡®oh so exclusive¡¯ doors. Sierra couldn¡¯t stop herself from smirking at Barbies one and two as she followed Damien inside the exclusive spa.


    ¡°I think it would¡¯ve been easier to get to you at Fort Knox,¡± Sierra muttered after they passed through to the other side of the gym.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason it¡¯s hard to get in here. The members don¡¯t want to be interrupted. Maybe you should¡¯ve considered that before being so rude and rushing down here.¡±


    Sierra ignored hisment as she looked around the ce. He led her to a small fruit bar. She¡¯d heard her sister talking about the amazing shakes they made from all fresh ingredients. Suddenly she realized she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since early morning, and she felt her stomach begin to growl as she smelled something delicious in the air.


    She nced up, hoping to spot the juice bar, when her eyesnded on his back. She lost her breath as her heart pounded. She didn¡¯t think it possible, but he was even sexier from behind. His wide shoulders looked strong, sure, able to hold a woman against a wall as he slowly pressed his body against her¡­


    The thought sent a shiver of delight through her. Since he couldn¡¯t see her ogling him, she let her eyes drift down his tapered waist, the muscles of his back flexing as he moved his arms, his body in perfect symmetry as he practically glided across the floor.


    She so badly wanted to move closer, wrap her arms around his waist, run her fingers along all that tanned expanse of skin. What he was doing to her was unbelievable. He walked with confidence, but also with grace and agility. She¡¯d bet her inessible trust fund, he made love the same way, confident, strong, in-control, and with a smooth technique guaranteed to send a woman over the edge.


    She¡¯d heard every story out there during her college days. Some of her roommates woulde backining their boyfriend had finished in two minutes, only to leave her unsatisfied and in a hurry to get home so she could finish on her own.


    It was the other stories, the ones where the girls were still well-sated as they practically floated into the dorm rooms, their eyes dreamy, their faces glowing. Those stories had awakened her curiosity and made her possibly consider the thought of having sex someday. With her ever-growing attraction toward Damien, she was thinking she¡¯d prefer trying it real soon.


    Sierra moved her eyes over the stark white towel that was gripping his perfectly proportioned hips, hugging the curve of his solid butt. Her fingers itched to reach out and slowly slide over him, to see if he was as solid as he looked. She continued her gaze onto his muscr calves, appreciating the way they flexed with each step.


    They arrived at the juice bar, and Sierra quickly looked away, not wanting him to catch her gaping at him. She felt her face heat, but hoped the dimmer light of the bar would cover up her embarrassment.


    The small area was chic, but with a sense offort, too, as tables were artfully arranged to give members privacy. Damien led her to a corner booth and motioned for her to sit.


    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and starving.¡±


    He raised a brow in question at her answer. Maybe she¡¯d spoken out of turn, but how was she expected to concentrate on her words if she was focused on her stomach.


    ¡°Do you want anything in particr?¡± he asked, his tone slightly annoyed. In a moment of surprise, Sierra realized she really didn¡¯t care. She was just excited to have found the assertive woman she always wanted to be, but never could find within.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, really. Anything solid to eat, and if they have a banana-strawberry smoothie, that would be excellent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check,¡± he answered stiffly before turning around and walking to the counter.


    Sierra sat back and looked around, watching as different members approached the bar and made their orders. A few of the girls, wearing work-out clothes that could barely be considered legal, made sure to stand extra close to Damien while ordering. Sierra watched while they fluttered their eyes at him.


    She was shocked by the tiniest spark of jealousy that red inside her. She¡¯d never felt the emotion before. She had no reason to feel that way. He wasn¡¯t her boyfriend; she didn¡¯t even know him, much less like him.


    It had to be the different time zone affecting her. She was still off kilter. After she ate something, she¡¯d get back to feeling normal. She sat back and waited for Damien to return, taking a few minutes alone to try and clear her head.


    When he turned back toward her and his gaze caught hers, she knew she was in trouble. Her heart rate increased, and from his predatory expression, he could smell her desire like a lion smells its next kill.


    This wasn¡¯t good. Not one little bit.

 158

    Damien had been avoiding Sierra most of the week, and then she had the gall to hunt him down. He was tired, irritable and frustrated.


    All week he¡¯d been behaving as if he were a teenager out with a date for the first time. He would walk into theirrge suite, and instantly smell her perfume. She was always in bed by the time he got in, and he made sure he was gone before she woke, but he could still feel her there, know she was only a door away from him.


    It was ying hell with his senses, and he hadn¡¯t slept more than a couple hours each night since they¡¯d arrived. His n was supposed to be simple, easy. It was anything but.


    He had a feeling nothing was going to be easy as far as Sierra was concerned. He made his way back to their table and set the tray down, watching with amusement as she picked up the drink and took a deep swallow.


    His amusement quickly fled when she groaned, the sound sending a sharp pain straight to his groin. Was she doing it on purpose? Did he simply need to take her back to their room and relieve the ache for both of them?


    ¡°This is great! Thanks,¡± she said with a huge smile, her entire face lighting up. She set the drink down and grabbed ahold of the sandwich. She took a bite, and once again groaned, further hardening his previous reaction.


    He shifted ufortably in his seat, grateful for the towel covering him.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± he said, his tone thick.


    ¡°One sec,¡± she mumbled around her bite. She finished chewing and took another deep swallow of the shake. ¡°This really is great. I didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was.¡±


    ¡°Anything else I can do for you?¡± he mocked dryly.


    His bad attitude bounced right off her. She finished half her sandwich beforeing up for air. While she was eating, he grabbed his gym bag and slipped a shirt over his head and a pair of athletic pants on under his towel. His shorts were still wet, but he was tired of the women slowing as they passed his table. He didn¡¯t have time for it. Besides, Sierra had all his attention at Present.


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t know what the whole deal is with you insisting on hiring me, but I¡¯m obviously not qualified for the position as you haven¡¯t had me do a single thing. I wouldn¡¯t normallyin about a trip to Australia, but considering I haven¡¯t gotten to do or see anything, it¡¯s not much different than being back home. Why don¡¯t you just let me fly home while you finish up here? I can go stay with my best friend for a few days, or a week, and then when you return to the states, you can decide if you still want to employ me.¡±


    Damien instantly tensed. On one hand what she was suggesting was perfect. She¡¯d go running to Brianne Anderson, where he could thene and get her. He¡¯d show up at the door, and they¡¯d never be the wiser that they were allowing the enemy free ess of their home.


    On the other hand, he found himself not wanting her to leave. He didn¡¯t understand why. She was right, he¡¯d done nothing but avoid her all week. It was true that he was busy, but he could have brought her to the office with him so she could at least begin learning how to do her job.


    He figured after a week, his strange pull toward her would be gone, if not extremely dim. He was wrong, each day only made him seem to desire her more.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work for me,¡± he heard himself saying.


    ¡°Why not?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I hired you for a job. I need you to stay here.¡±


    ¡°What the heck is my job, then ¨C to keep anyone from breaking into your hotel suite? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m telling you, the security at that hotel is excellent. Your clothes will be just fine with or without me there.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be a smart ass, Sierra,¡± he said in a tone of steel. She didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what way to be because you haven¡¯t given me the time of day since wended. All I have is a short job description. Some people may love getting paid for nothing, but I¡¯m not one of them. I¡¯m bored and don¡¯t see any point in being here when I kept myself busy enough doing volunteer work before your job offer,¡± she said, not backing down.


    He was impressed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. Your job is to assist me¡­¡± he said, making sure to pause just long enough to make her wonder.


    She red at him, reading his message loud and clear.


    ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on between you and my father, but I¡¯m a human being, Mr. Whitfield. I deserve to be treated with dignity and respect, and if you want me to work for you, then you should at least give me tasks toplete.


    Damien sat back, liking the fire in her eyes and the way she almost growled his name. There were images in his mind of many things he¡¯d like her to do for him, none of them appropriate, none of them having anything to do with public rtions.


    His body tightened more as he took in her flushed cheeks and the rapid movement of her chest as her breathing sped up in her agitation. With all her pent up passion and anger, she had be incredible in the bedroom.


    They could use those emotions for much better uses than fighting.


    ¡°Fine. You want to work. We¡¯ll start tonight,¡± he said in a whisper, his throat suddenly dry.


    His tone did the trick. She leaned back, her eyes widening as she looked at him warily. Good. She needed to be wary of him. He was hanging on by a thread and it wasn¡¯t going to take much to push him over the cliff  let all rationale fly out the window.


    ¡°What exactly do you have in mind?¡± she asked as she picked up her cup, her fingers slightly shaking. He ignored her question as his mind drifted.


    Nothing she could do at that moment was going to lessen the desire coursing through him. He wanted her and now that he had that on his mind, he was fixated on it. He was picturing her lying beneath him, a moan of pleasure escaping her lips as he slowly sank himself deep inside her slick folds.


    He could practically taste the softness of her lips; feel the tightness of her body gripping him. He wanted out of the spa and back in their room.


    It wouldn¡¯t change anything if they slept together. His n wouldn¡¯t be altered. He¡¯d just feel a lot more satisfied, and be able to focus. Yes, he reasoned with himself, taking her to bed was the smart thing to do. He¡¯d rid himself of the mystery of her.


    It was really quite brilliant of him. He saw the hunger in her eyes, the longing in their depths. He noticed how she kept ncing at his chest, the way her tongue would nervously moisten her soft pink lips.


    She was hungry  for far more than just food.


    They were consenting adults and there was just no use in them suffering, when they could both so easily relieve each other¡¯s pain.


    Yes, he rxed as he made up his mind. His previous thought of getting his workout was long forgotten as his eyes focused on her. Once he made a decision, he didn¡¯t go back on it. Sierra Monroe would be his  soon.


    ¡°Wait here, I need to change. These clothes are already damp from my wet shorts,¡± Damien curtly spoke, before he quickly got up and left.

 159

    ¡°You drive. I have some work I need to finish,¡± Damien said as he tossed her the keys.


    Sierra thought about protesting since he was arrogant enough to demand she drive for him instead of politely asking her.


    She looked at the shiny red convertible and her eyes widened in excitement. The site of the car encouraged her to suck up her pride and climb inside the driver¡¯s door. She¡¯d never driven such a fun car before.


    She turned the key and the motor purred to life in the sleek mustang. She knew the car was actually a cheaper rental for him, but to her it was a fine piece of machinery.


    She threw the gear shift into drive and quickly pulled out of the spa parking lot. She couldn¡¯t help theughter that spilled out as the wind whipped through her hair. What a fun time she could have exploring the ind if only he¡¯d let her borrow the car while he was at his endless meetings. She wouldn¡¯t be so anxious to leave if she got to y a little.


    With a frown, Sierra slowed for a red light, almost pouting as she had to stop her eleration.


    ¡°Can we take a drive around the ind before going back to the hotel?¡± she asked. She hated to beg, but she was willing to do it to feel the exhration of fresh air blowing through her hair.


    ¡°I have a lot of work to do,¡± he told her in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Can I drop you off then and go explore for a while?¡± she asked, trying to sound pleasant, but thinking it wasn¡¯ting across that way by the re he sent her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to be out driving in unfamiliar territory,¡± he answered in a final tone of voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick to death of your chauvinistic pig attitude. I get it from my father, his permanent bodyguards, the few men I¡¯ve dated, everyone! Just because I¡¯m a woman doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m incapable of making a decision or keeping myself safe,¡± Sierra snapped as she turned to re at him.


    Damien looked at her in astonishment for a moment before his lips slowly spread upward in a grin.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a pig?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just because I believe a man is stronger than a woman, more capable of taking care of himself in dangerous situations?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why,¡± she answered as she rolled her eyes. He was nothing more than a typical male, thinking he was the protector of the universe. Why did men either have to beat their women into submission, or else think they had to always save them? Why wasn¡¯t there a middle ground?


    She thought of her best friend, Bree. Her husband, Chad, had tried the he-man stuff on her, but she¡¯d quickly put him in his ce, and he¡¯d actually listened to her. Sierra liked Chad. He was kind, yet she had no doubt that if it came down to it, he¡¯d fight to the death for those he loved. Sierra also knew he¡¯d never even think about hitting his wife, or any woman, for that matter.


    As Damien continued gazing at her, she wanted to stay angry, but he was so dang adorable with his amused expression. She should be even more infuriated with him that he thought so little of her, but it was hard to stay angry while looking at his chiseled jaw, and very kissable mouth, which was still grinning at her.


    Her thighs quivered as she nced at her own reflection in his dark sunsses, suddenly wanting to know what was going through his mind.


    Dang it! She didn¡¯t want his confident sexuality to throw her equilibrium off bnce. She needed to stay focused around him.


    ¡°I think you just hate women, look down on them, believing they¡¯re an inferior race,¡± Sierra said when the silence stretched on too long.


    He pulled his shades down so she was finally looking into those deep green depths, leaving her no doubt of the desire behind their stare. His eyes dropped down her body, causing her nipples to tighten in response, before they came back up and met her widened gaze.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love everything about women¡­ every¡­single¡­. thing,¡± he said slowly. His lips spread even more as his stare kept her rooted to the tan leather seat.


    A horn red behind her, alerting Sierra that the light had changed. Thanking her lucky stars for the interruption, she managed to tear her eyes from his. She looked forward as she ced the car back into drive and slowly elerated. She was too shaken up to drive fast.


    She forgot all about her desire to tour the ind. She needed to get as far from Damien as she possibly could, before she pulled the car over and jumped into hisp.


    After they drove in silence for about five minutes, her irritation was back, recing some of the all-consuming desire still bubbling its way to the surface.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t need a babysitter. I¡¯ve managed to survive this long without getting kidnapped, raped, or joining a cult. I don¡¯t need you on top of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sierra, I think that¡¯s exactly what you need,¡± he quickly responded with a wicked grin.


    Sierra felt her face me, berating herself for not using a different choice of wording. The man was throwing her hormones off the charts. She mmed her foot down on the elerator, trying to outrun the raging desire he ignited within her.


    ¡°I¡¯m right next to you, Sierra. Speeding up won¡¯t get you away from me. I have a feeling you don¡¯t actually want to get away. I think you¡¯re just as worked up as I am, and can¡¯t get back to that hotel fast enough. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll quench the burn¡­¡± Damien uttered, his mouth only inches from her ear.


    She swerved unintentionally, causing him to sit up and send another re her way.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°Are you worried? Think messing with me while I¡¯m controlling a vehicle at sixty miles an hour is a bit unwise? You¡¯d probably be correct,¡± she taunted.


    ¡°Do you want to y games, Sierra,¡± he asked, his hot tone sliding across her skin.


    ¡°No,¡± she quickly answered, knowing she could never keep up with him in any kind of game he chose to y. Still, her heart was thundering, a huge part of her wanted to take that answer back. She wanted to be that girl who could look seductively at him while she flirted with her eyes, and asked, what game do you have in mind?


    Sadly, that just wasn¡¯t going to happen. They¡¯d get back to the hotel, and she¡¯d go directly to her room and he¡¯d go to his, then tomorrow, he¡¯d be gone, and their routine would be the exact same.


    Suddenly, she didn¡¯t want that, not even a little bit. She¡¯d interrupted his day earlier to voice her desire to go home, and he was going to dang well give it to her. She couldn¡¯t y games with him, she knew that, but she could at least get some peace.


    She¡¯d obtain freedom from her father, and distance from Damien. It was a win-win.


    He said nothing further as she drove thest couple of miles to the hotel. He also didn¡¯t do any work on theputer as his gaze was boring into her the entire drive, her head stiffly facing forward, her eyes on the road.


    As tense as she was, she was pretty sure her body would be sore the next day. It was better strength training than three hours in the gym.


    When she approached the valet and waited for them to take her keys, she finally looked over at the tense expression on Damien¡¯s face. His profile was to her, thankfully, allowing her to see the perfection of his sculpted chin, the slightly arrogant straight line of his nose, and the fullness of his lips  lips that looked entirely too inviting.


    She found herself wondering what they would feel like to kiss. His lips were perfection as were all his features, but his beautifully sculpted lips were full and she could imagine how soft they¡¯d be against her own  how his mouth would open to her and explore her tongue. What else could he do with that tongue¡­? She quickly snapped out of her short lived revelry, reminding herself how egotistical he was.


    She could see why hemandedrge crowds of people, how he always got his way. He was easily the most arrogant man she¡¯d ever met, and that was saying a lot, considering she¡¯d grown up with a dictator father.


    Where her father inspired fear, though, Damien inspired¡­ almost unnamable emotions. Fear was there, sure, but not fear of him hurting her, more like a fear of him transforming her. She tried telling herself she didn¡¯t want to enter into an affair with him, and she had no illusions about it being nothing more than an affair, but each time she spoke the words in her own head, her body rejected them.


    She¡¯d yet to feel what most women her age experience. She¡¯d yet to have a man sink deep inside her, making her bodye undone.


    For years she¡¯d listened to her sister speak of the different men who panted at her doorstep. Sandy had told her, in explicit detail, what it felt like to have a man worship her body. Sierra had been repulsed at first by her sister¡¯s casual attitude about sex, but for thest few years, that repulsion had turned into slight jealousy.


    Sierra just wanted to feel anything other than insecurity, fear or anxiety. She wanted to experience deep, all-consuming passion.


    She nced at the hotel employee as he opened her door, her thoughts interrupted. She may want to feel desire, but she¡¯d never act on it. She was too well trained to ever let herself go like that.


    Almost destely, she thanked the man taking the keys, and silently followed Damien inside the luxurious lobby of their hotel.


    When they entered the elevator, some of her earlier irritation returned, and she resolved to finish their show-down. She was bound and determined to get back to the States and spend quality time with her best friend.


    She wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer.

 160

    Damien and Sierra entered their suite and he immediately moved toward the small kitchen area, flicking on the coffee pot. It was already set up, so all he had to do was push a button to get the dark liquid brewing.


    His cell phone rang as he was turning over one of the cups. He looked down, sighing before hitting a button and speaking into the small device. He paced away from her, she assumed, for privacy.


    Sierra figured she had time. It looked like he was in for the evening, so she could surely convince him the best course of action was for him to stay and finish his business, and for her to head home.


    ¡°I have to go out,¡± Damien said, startling Sierra with the irritation in his voice.


    ¡°What? We have to talk,¡± she said, not even trying to hide the annoyance in her voice.


    ¡°A friend¡¯s in town who I haven¡¯t seen in a while.¡±


    Sierra looked at him in surprise, noting a tiny bit of jealousy trying to creep inside her. It didn¡¯t matter if he went out every night of the week so long as she wasn¡¯t stuck in the dang hotel room.


    She sent him a re, irritated even more by the insolent way he was leaning against the counter. It seemed he really didn¡¯t care about her opinion, like his time was the only thing of value.


    She was bound and determined to get her say, even if she had to pin him down to do it.


    Damien grabbed his coffee cup then moved out of the kitchen area, leaving Sierra no choice but to either stand there with her mouth gaping, or run after him. She was getting tired of chasing him.


    He stepped into hisrge hotel bedroom and she paused in the doorway, her stomach once again tightening. It felt wrong to follow him in there, like she¡¯d be crossing a taboo line  inviting something she truly wasn¡¯t ready to give.


    ¡°We can talkter, Sierra. I need to shower and change,¡± Damien said as he began removing his shirt.


    Sierra was grateful his impressive back was to her, because her eyes drank in the sight of all that golden flesh, his muscles tightening with the upward movement of pulling the shirt over his head. His arms flexed, making those strange sensations start emerging in her core. She forgot how to speak, suddenly feeling paralyzed pletely rooted to the spot.


    His hands reached down to his pants, the sound of his zipper falling echoing in the otherwise silent room. Sierra really hoped her quickened breathing wasn¡¯t as loud as she thought it was, because she could feel herself panting as she drank him in.


    As her eyes studied his body, she suddenly realized she was now looking at his stomach, not his toned back. Her eyes quickly darted up, colliding with Damien¡¯s.


    His mouth twisted in the most seductive smile she¡¯d ever seen a man use before, and she felt her knee¡¯s shake. With momentous effort, she tore her gaze away from his, took a few shaky steps to his bed and plopped down on the end of it. She felt like she¡¯d just run a marathon, the way her breathing was ragged, sweat was beading on her brow, and her stomach was churning.


    Without saying anything, he moved his long, elegant fingers to the top of his hips and gripped the fabric of his trousers, then slowly started sliding the pants down, taking his underwear with him.


    When she realized he had zero qualms about stripping naked in front of her, she managed to rip her gaze away, taking a sudden and fascinated interest in his bedsidemp.


    ¡°Enjoying the view, Sierra?¡± he asked, his voice cascading over her like a cool waterfall on a hot day. She felt her face heat with embarrassment; mortified he found her awkwardness with the situation so shocking.


    She really wished she could just turn, look at him from head to toe with a dismissive nce, ande up with a great retort.


    While she was still trying to think of a witty response, she heard the shower start, and she quickly looked over to the spot he¡¯d been a moment before. She turned and saw the bathroom door open, and steam starting to softly drift through it.


    She was running out of time.


    If he thought she¡¯d go away because she was embarrassed or nervous, then he had another thinging. For the first time in her life, she wanted something badly enough to not worry about the consequences of asking for it.


    So what if he was naked in there, probably using those strong fingers to rub soap across that incredibly hard chest, then slowly moving downward¡­ Stop! shemanded as she pulled her thoughts from the shower stall.


    It didn¡¯t matter what he was doing in there. She needed to speak with him, and she was safe for the moment from having to see all that flesh, so she¡¯d just talk to him while she at least had him trapped in one ce.     Damien stepped under the pulsing shower while his body reacted, knowing Sierra was just a few feet away. He nearly groaned as all the blood rushed to his lower half, and he hardened in a painful way.


    With a curse, he turned the temperature dial to cold and shivered uncontrobly as he quickly washed himself, his teeth chattering.


    His ns of taking Sierra to bed were destroyed when he got a call from his very distant girlfriend, begging him to have dinner with her. He hadn¡¯t seen her in a month, was nning on ending their casual rtionship, but owed Shelby the courtesy of doing so in person.


    She was in the wine business, which was how they¡¯d met. Her father owned a track ofnd next to his and Shelby did a lot of the sales for her father¡¯srge business. They¡¯d been trying to go into business with Damien, but he¡¯d quickly decided it wasn¡¯t to his benefit. He had, however, hit it off with Shelby and had been seeing her for a year, though neither of them were often in the same location at the same time.


    Being with Sierra, he¡¯dpletely forgotten about the woman, showing him he was making the right choice in ending Shelby¡¯s hopes of them having a future together.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep with Sierra, in good conscious, while leaving Shelby dangling. All of that meant he¡¯d have to deal with an aroused body and a lot of frustration, for at least one more night.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Damien was confused about Sierra¡¯s obvious embarrassment at him undressing. He¡¯d seen pictures of men parading her around town, read articles about her one-night date status. She was known to go out with a man for one night, and then leave him high and dry in the morning.


    She should¡¯ve been a whole lot morefortable in his bedroom, if the rumors were true. They had to be true, because the alternative meant he was dealing with an innocent woman. That couldn¡¯t be the case  it would make what he was doing too wrong.


    ¡°I spoke with my best friend earlier today. She wants me to visit with her. I¡¯m doing nothing here, and I see no point in staying. I don¡¯t know if you have some power y thing going on with my dad, or if you really do need an employee, but it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t need me right now. I¡¯d like to go ahead and take a flight out of here tomorrow if one¡¯s avable,¡± Sierra said, speaking loudly to be heard over the sound of the shower spray.


    Damien ground his teeth together, irritated that she was still harping on that subject. He figured the discussion was over as he¡¯d already said he didn¡¯t want her to leave.


    Stubborn woman.


    He turned the st of cold water off, his body sufficiently numb. Before stepping from behind the curtain he grabbed a towel and swiftly dried himself before wrapping it around his waist. At least the cold had temporarily done its job, and his body was somewhat back under control. He couldn¡¯t guarantee how long it would stay that way. One look at her gazing at his chest again, and he¡¯d turn solid in a heartbeat.


    He stepped up to the sink, not bothering to get dressed. He could see her shoulder, as she leaned against the doorjamb, her head turned away as if looking at him would burn her eyes.


    ¡°No.¡± He grabbed his toothbrush and started brushing his teeth.


    ¡°What do you mean, no? I¡¯m a grown adult. You can¡¯t just tell me no and think that¡¯s the end of the discussion,¡± she huffed, her body turning as she stood in the doorway, hands on her hips, ring at him.


    He faced her, his hand still moving the toothbrush in his mouth as he lifted his brows. Then, to really irk her, he winked. He saw the flush start in her neck as her mouth gaped open in shock at his boldness. He turned away and spit in the sink.


    It was better if she was mad. Let her stomp off and throw a tantrum, because honor, or not, he was a full-blooded man, and her standing there with her breasts heaving, and her eyes on fire was working him up all over again.


    What he really wanted to do was forget about his night and simply throw Sierra on his bed, which happened to be only a short distance behind her. He felt himself rising underneath his towel and cursed as he bent down and took some water in his mouth to rinse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ignore me, Damien Whitfield. I¡¯m trying to talk to you!¡±


    Damien slowly turned, surprised at her tone. She was getting fully worked-up. Heck, one kiss, just one. Was that really so bad? He took a menacing step forward, feeling adrenaline rush through him. She quickly took a retreating step back.


    He was in charge  he was hungry  he really wanted to prove how easily he could have that tone of voice of hers changing. Within minutes, he could have her begging him for more, not yelling at him from a doorway.


    He stopped only inches from her, taking delight at the desire he saw in her eyes.


    ¡°Is this better, Sierra? Do you want my full attention,¡± he whispered, his hand stroking the bone just below her neck, running his fingers across the top of her blouse. Her nipples instantly responded to his light touch, poking through the thin material of her bra and shirt, causing him a whole lot of new pain in his groin. He barely managed to hold in the groan.


    ¡°Well, uh, this is a bit too close¡­¡± she started saying when she finally gave up and closed her lips. He brought his hand up and traced her mouth, wanting just one taste. The way she was looking at him was making hime undone. One taste would be enough¡­     Sierra felt her heart thundering in her ears. He was going to kiss her. She could feel it. Her mind screamed for her to kick him, yell, do anything but stand there like a statue. She should be turning tail and running.


    Her body was telling her something entirely different. Her feet refused to retreat any further, and her nipples were pressing painfully against the cotton of her bra. Her core, oh her core, was on fire as sensations rocketed inside.


    Her eyes nced down, taking in his masculine chest, only inches away. She found herself wanting to lean forward and trail her tongue across his dark nipple. She wondered if he¡¯d like the sensation.


    How would he feel? Was he as solid as he looked, or was he velvety with a steel undercarriage? She suddenly wanted to know the answers more than she wanted to leave. She was caving to her body¡¯s desires.


    Damien leaned down, his head getting closer, and she wanted to shout yes, please, yes, but no sound could escape her closed throat. Why fight it? It was useless. She wanted him.


    Suddenly, Damien¡¯s phone was ringing again, causing him to pause with only an inch between their lips.


    Ignore it, she silently begged, wanting to reach her limp hands out and tug him the rest of the way to her.


    He quickly leaned back, the moment lost. She wanted to sob in despair. Why couldn¡¯t she have gotten just one kiss first? She wasn¡¯t asking for much; just a simple kiss, well, and maybe also to run her hands across the smooth skin of his impressively bare chest.


    Sierra watched Damien speak a few curt words into his phone before he moved to therge dresser. She didn¡¯t turn her head when he grabbed a pair of incredibly sexy ck underwear and pushed his feet inside the openings, then moved them up his muscr thighs. His hands disappeared underneath the towel for a moment, and she found herself hoping it would fall.


    It didn¡¯t.


    He kept his back to her as he grabbed a pair of fitted cks and quickly tugged them on, only releasing the towel when his sculpted ass was covered. He hadn¡¯t been so modest when they¡¯d firste into the room and she¡¯d been too embarrassed to look. When she did want him to show her his full package, he refused her. She couldn¡¯t win.


    At least the view of his back was enough to keep her heart elerated.


    Damien walked over to the small closet and grabbed his surprisingly bright blue dress shirt and slipped it on, further covering up her view. She managed to turn her head away and take in a couple of deep breaths.


    Sierra didn¡¯t even know who the heck she was anymore.


    ¡°I have to leave. We¡¯ll finish¡­thister,¡± he said as he turned back around and faced her.


    She started to regain a bit of her sanity the more clothing he put on, though she had to admit he looked just about as good dressed as undressed. When he grabbed a tie and slung it around his neck, then began working it into a knot, her stomach clenched again. Okay, he looked just as good dressed as he did naked.


    Tension was practically a living entity in his suddenly very small bedroom. They weren¡¯t going to have any decent conversation in there. She should¡¯ve known better than that. What woman follows a man into his room to tell him she¡¯s leaving?


    In her defense, it wasn¡¯t like they were a couple. They were a supposed employer and employee, not that she¡¯d done anything so far to earn the title of employee.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± he demanded as he paused to shoot her another re.


    ¡°What? No,¡± she said with hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, Sierra. All you do is nod your pretty little head and say, yes sir,¡± he mocked.


    Sierra¡¯s desire fizzled at his words ¨C the mocking, arrogant, pig. After the enduring years of abuse from her father, she was surprised she wasn¡¯t cowering in the corner, but instead of feeling terror of standing up to Damien, she felt excitement.


    She was through with being a victim.


    Sierra stomped over to him, not even noticing the look of shock on his face. She poked her finger into his chest, hoping her nail was biting into his skin, marring the perfect surface.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever speak to me like that again. Dogs and cats will be singing romantic bads together before I bow down to you. I¡¯m through letting men walk on me. You can run off to your little date. That¡¯s just fine. But I will be waiting when you get back and we will finish this,¡± she said, her voiceing out in a mixture of a growling shout.


    With slow movements, Damien reached his hand upward and cupped her wrist in his unyielding fingers. He took a step forward, leaving her no choice but to fall back, or elsend on her butt.


    He took a few more steps, making her stumble in retreat. She was thinking maybe it had been a bad idea to poke him so hard.


    As he stopped, the look in his eyes melted her from the inside out. There was a look of anger in there, sure, but desire was burning out of control just beyond it.


    ¡°Yes, Sierra, we most certainly will finish this when I get back,¡± he whispered, his head moving down so the words were spoken against the sensitive skin of her ear.


    He released her hand and she tumbled backward,nding in a heap on his bed. His stare froze her to the spot, the heat instantly rising tobustible temperatures with nothing but the look in his eyes.


    One second he looked ready to pounce on top of her¡­ then the next¡­ he was gone.


    Sierra heard the hotel room door shut, and she didn¡¯t bother trying to move. Her body was so overheated, she was sure she¡¯d melted his mattress.


    Sheid there for an incredibly long time, desire churning inside her, his scent surrounding her in the most pleasant ways. Eventually, she gained the energy to get off his bed. She figured she had a few hours to pull herself together before he came back.


    She¡¯d use the time wisely. With a groan of frustration, she went in her own bathroom and ran the bath. First step to rxing was a nice and hot, scented bubble bath. Second, was to purge Damien from her head, her body, and her life. This game he was ying was getting too personal. It was time for game over.

 161

    Damien rode the elevator back to the top floor. On one hand he hoped Sierra had gone to bed, giving both of them a chance to cool off, think first before they did something impulsive. On the other hand, he wanted her awake, standing by the front door while holding out a ss of wine and a seductivee-hither expression on her face.


    Shelby hadn¡¯t been happy about being dumped, not even a little. The first ten minutes of their date had consisted of him telling her why it wasn¡¯t ever going to work. The next hour had been torture listening to her rant about what a jerk he was.


    If he hadn¡¯t been feeling so guilty about his ever-growing desire for Sierra he would¡¯ve never allowed Shelby to vent that long. He would¡¯ve coolly gotten to his feet and walked out the door. After an hour that¡¯s exactly what he¡¯d done.


    She was too embarrassed over public disys to chase him down and p him in the middle of the restaurant, but he had a feeling she wasn¡¯t through. The look of utter disbelief in her eyes as he stood up had convinced him of that.


    He opened the suite door, noting the ce was dark except for a dimmp glowing in the corner of the room. He decided not to flick the switch.


    He headed over to the wet-bar and poured himself a ss of wine, the smooth taste of chardonnay easing down his throat.


    When he turned around, his heartbeat skipped before starting again, only to go immediately into overdrive.


    Sierra was walking from her room, looking toward the floor, wearing only a small silk nightie with a matching robe loosely tied around her slender waist. Her hair was damp, telling him she¡¯d just gotten out of the bath. Her scent was drifting toward him, abination of vani and spice, the same smell that had been haunting him all week.


    The soft looking satin was caressing her thighs about halfway between her knees and her core, perfectly modest, and yet unbelievably sexy at the same time. He had an instant need to slide his hands up her smooth legs, see if she wore anything beneath the shimmering satin.


    Damien slowly set his drink down. He could only be pushed so much in one night before he broke. He¡¯d reached that breaking point.


    The sound of his drink clinking on the ss table alerted Sierra to his presence in the room. She looked up; her expression fearful for a moment until she noticed it was him, then she rxed before once again tensing.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you back for hours,¡± she said as she stood by silently.


    ¡°You and I had unfinished business I needed to get back for,¡± he said, immediately going into hunting mode. He had her in his sites and this time he wasn¡¯t letting her escape.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m actually really tired, now. I¡­uh, think it would be better if we finished our talk in the morning. There¡¯s really no hurry,¡± she slowly said as her eyes shifted to his steadily moving feet.


    ¡°No. You told me earlier how important it was to have this discussion, so let¡¯s¡­talk,¡± he uttered, his voice calm, quiet, and predatory.


    His eyes roved her sleek curves. Her breasts were obviously braless, softly swaying underneath the delicate satin of her gown, her legs defined, toned and incredibly appealing as the gown slid against them.


    She was a walking vision, freshly bathed with nothing altering her appearance. No make-up covered her natural beauty; no bands pulled her thick mane of dark hair back in a severe bun. She looked innocent, appealing and ready for him to take her.


    ¡°Look, I understand your hesitancy in letting me leave. You hired me for a job. I agreed to do it. I just don¡¯t get the job, as I¡¯ve done nothing so far. I think we can work this out like reasonable, mature adults. I can go to the States for a few days, and then begin work. No harm done,¡± she said hopefully as she continued to retreat.


    She was speaking quickly, obviously bing more nervous with each calcted move he made in her direction.


    His excitement grew. He¡¯d never force a woman to have sex with him  there was no need for that. If she was fearful or disgusted by his advances, he¡¯d easily walk away  but no, that wasn¡¯t what she was expressing at all.


    Each step he took closer to her, caused her breath to hitch, her eyes to widen. Her body was just as on fire as his, her gown hiding nothing from his view. He saw the way her nipples beaded underneath the revealing fabric. She wanted him as much as he wanted her.


    He lifted his hands as he slowly and carefully began undoing his tie, his eyes never leaving hers. He deliberately ran the expensive silk through his fingers as he undid the knot, then left the ends hanging down the front of his shirt.


    Her eyes moved from his to the base of his throat where his fingers were starting to undo the buttons of his shirt, deliberately, one by one. He watched as she swallowed, her lips then parting as her breaths beganing out in shallow pants.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve neglected you this week, Sierra. I¡¯ll make sure to not do that again. From this second on, I¡¯ll give you plenty of¡­work¡­ to do,¡± he crooned, his lips turning up in a satisfied grin. Oh yes, he could think of many, many ways Sierra could work on him.


    He was starting to forget all about revenge as he began focusing solely on pleasure. Before he had a chance to worry about that thought, Sierra spoke again.


    ¡°That¡¯s really great. We¡¯ll definitelye up with a game n tomorrow. Night, Damien,¡± she whispered as she reached her room. She pushed her hand against the door, trying to shut it in his face. He slid his foot out, stopping it from closing.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t done speaking, Sierra, not by a long shot,¡± he said as he easily pushed the door back open, steadily hunting her as she looked around the room for an escape route.


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired, Damien,¡± she said as she covered her mouth and imitated an impressively fake yawn.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look tired, Sierra. You look hungry, in need, wanting¡­¡± he countered as he reached hisst button. ¡°I can help with all of that.¡±


    She stopped at his words, her chest heaving as he seduced her with nothing more than a few sentences. He stepped up to her, his shirt falling to the ground before he reached out his arms and ced both hands on either side of the small indent of her waist.


    She craned her neck back, her wide eyes meeting his desire filled depths. He was holding back by not immediately capturing her lips. He knew he could make her submit with nothing more than one kiss, but he wanted her to ask.


    He needed her to quiver with desire for him, beg him to take her. He had to have her  but he had to have her shaking with need.


    ¡°What do you want, Sierra? What do you need?¡±


    He pulled against her body, bringing her soft curves into contact with his heated skin. A soft moan escaped his throat at the pleasure of feeling her pressed up against him for the first time.


    She was about ten inches shorter than him, her breasts rubbing against the lower part of his chest, her hot core just out of reach.


    He moved his hands lower, slid them over the slick satin of her gown, his fingers skimming the round curve of her butt, as he pulled her even more tightly against him.


    Sierra¡¯s breathing quickened while in his arms, but she didn¡¯t say anything, her head falling forward so he could no longer see her eyes. She didn¡¯t try to pull away, but she hadn¡¯t reached for him yet.


    It wasn¡¯t good enough.


    He slowly backed her up, his leg sliding between her sweet thighs with each small step they took, as if they were slowly dancing in the dim room.


    ¡°As soon as you admit you want this, want me, I¡¯m going to take your mouth, slide my tongue inside your lush lips, then taste your sweetness. After I have you begging me for air, I¡¯ll move down the column of your throat, find every sensitive point in your body, before I cup your soft breasts in my hands and devour them with my mouth,¡± he whispered, his tongue sliding out and caressing the edge of her earlobe.


    His already throbbing arousal jumped when she groaned from deep within her throat.


    He reached up and gripped her hair, slowly pulling her face back from his chest so he could look into her half-opened, desire-filled eyes.


    ¡°Tell me you want me, Sierra. Say you want me to make you scream,¡± hemanded, his lips lightly brushing hers as he spoke, getting just the barest of her taste on him, making him regret his power game.


    She shook her head a very minuscule amount as her lips opened in invitation. She wanted him, she just didn¡¯t want to say the words.


    He needed her to admit it out loud. He wouldn¡¯t allow her toe back with regrets or usationster.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you tonight, Sierra. I¡¯m going to pleasure you over and over again, make your body burn for hours, make youe so long, you¡¯ll beg for it to stop. When you think you can¡¯t take any more, I¡¯m going to start all over again, rekindle the burning embers inside you. You¡¯ll cry my name all night long. All of this will start as soon as you say a few simple words,¡± he promised.


    She again was silent. He smiled. He wouldn¡¯t enjoy this so much if she submitted too easily. If he wanted a submissive woman, he could¡¯ve taken his ex home, or any number of the women in the downstairs lounge.


    No.


    He wanted Sierra, her fire, her spunk, the yearning desire dancing off of her. Just the feel of her in his arms was both a relief and a burning sensation. The touch of his sold arousal against the soft smoothness of her stomach was pleasurable in a way he couldn¡¯t ever remember feeling before.


    With the slightest touch of her small fingers wrapping around his stiff erection, he¡¯d be done. She had no clue how much power she held at that moment. Heaven help him if she figured it out.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He took a step back, triumph racing through him at the look of lust-filled panic in her face. He didn¡¯t retreat far, just enough to begin undoing his pants. He watched her body quiver as he quickly unhooked his belt, then slid his pants and underwear down in one smooth motion, his thick shaft standing up on his body.


    Without pausing, he reached into the pocket of his discarded pants and pulled out a foil wrapper, setting it aside. He didn¡¯t want to lose his mindter and forget to use protection once she was calling out his name.


    Her eyes moved down his nowpletely naked torso and widened at the sight of his erection. Her look made him throb, need burning through him. He watched as her small fingers clenched at her sides, as if she was fighting the desire to reach out and touch him.


    He wanted those fingers clenched around his most sensitive body part, wanted it more than he¡¯d ever wanted anything. He needed the pleasure her grip would bring him.


    ¡°Do you like what you see? A few words and the hunger burning through you will be sated¡­repeatedly,¡± he promised as he moved up to her again, his body twisting so his arousal was touching her hip, close to where her hand was clenched.


    She moaned again as his naked body came in contact with her, the satin robe not much of a barrier between them. The feel of the slick material against his naked body was exquisite. He shifted his body, gently rubbing against her, and it was his turn to moan.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she finally whispered  the word barely audible over the pounding in his ears.


    ¡°More, Sierra, I need more,¡± he growled, his hunger making him grow impatient.


    He moved his hands back around her, his fingers swiftly moving to the bottom of her nightgown, lifting it upward, sliding along her silky smooth thighs.


    A shudder racked through her, the movement echoing in him, as well. Her highly aroused state was beginning to make him shake with longing. He was only seconds from devouring her, spreading her milky thighs apart so he could plunge deep inside, ride her luscious body hard, and make her shatter into a million pieces of pleasure.


    She¡¯d be his then  his to pleasure until neither of them could walk. Each time she cried out in ecstasy, he¡¯d fall with her, relieve the almost constant pain inside him since their long jet ride together.


    ¡°Take me, Damien, please,¡± she cried, anger and desire fighting for dominance in her voice. Her hand reached out and gripped him, her fingers tightening around his arousal, causing moisture to escape its head as her thumb rubbed across the sensitive tip.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m too far gone for you to do that,¡± he groaned, trying to pull from her tight grasp. She gripped tighter, rubbing her thumb across his peak again, causing more moisture to spill, then using it to lubricate her hand, sliding it quickly up and down his erection.


    ¡°Enough,¡± he cried before gripping her butt in his hands. When he felt that she indeed wasn¡¯t wearing panties, a guttural cry escaped his throat. He lifted her, thrilled when her legs automatically wrapped around his waist.


    With her face lined up with his, he bent forward, his lips taking hers in an urgent kiss. Her hands wrapped around his shoulders, her fingers tangling in his hair, pulling him closer to her as she tilted her head to allow him better ess. He tasted her lips, consumed her mouth as he pushed his hips forward, feeling the slick heat of her smooth core resting against his hard staff.


    He moved back and forth, his erection easily sliding along the outside of her heat, her moisture coating him, heating him, sending him over the edge of sanity.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet, so hot,¡± he groaned as he pulled back from her mouth, taking in a breath of needed air.


    ¡°Take me, Damien. I¡¯m wet for you. I need you. Please. I need you to end the ache,¡± she begged.


    Her words stripped him of thest of his control. He lost all sanity as he felt her heat drip onto his shaft, naturally lubricating him.


    He sheathed himself, then stepped toward the wall, pushing her back against it, anchoring her body in ce. He held tightly to her hips as he brought his body back, poising the head of his thick shaft at her entrance. He leaned back, her hands still gripping his shoulders, her head thrown back against the wall with her mouth open and her eyes closed.


    The sight of her smooth, wet opening nearly made him explode before he could slide inside her. With slow precision, he positioned himself at her entrance, circling the head of his erection against her lubricated opening and then finally started sliding inside.


    ¡°So unbelievably hot,¡± he groaned as her heat enveloped him.


    ¡°Yes, more,¡± she demanded, trying to buck her hips forward.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he cried as he moved his hand back to her hip and surged forward, his desire causing him to thrust hard.


    Sierra¡¯s eyes snapped open, her body immediately tensing as she cried out  not in pleasure. He felt the tight resistance of her body as his iron hardness plunged through her innocence.


    ¡°You¡¯re a virgin?¡± he gasped, his mind barely able to grasp the reality of what he¡¯d just done.


    ¡°No,¡± she lied as her face grimaced and she moved her hips, trying to amodate his girth.


    He was toorge to have taken her like that for the first time. He should¡¯ve worked the area, eased into her, taken his time. He shouldn¡¯t even be doing what he was doing. He¡¯d only been with one virgin before and he¡¯d been eighteen and stupid.


    This was different. She was twenty-five, far too old and experienced to have never had sex.


    ¡°Why? How?¡± he uttered, his body throbbing with the need for release, but his horror at the situation refusing to let him move.


    ¡°Finish. Please. I need¡­it hurts¡­¡± she cried, frustration, pain and confusion mingled in her voice.


    ¡°Of course it hurts. I¡¯m too big. I shouldn¡¯t ¡± he started to say as he began pulling out of her.


    ¡°No!¡± she cried in panic. ¡°No. My body. It hurts. It¡¯s burning. Please, please don¡¯t leave me like this,¡± she finished, her voice breaking as her eyes started to fill with tears. ¡°Please.¡±


    She moved her hips again as she tried to find her release.


    Still almost senseless with his burning desire, he couldn¡¯t resist her pleas, though he knew he should. He knew the right thing would be to pull from her and stop. It¡¯s toote, anyway. You¡¯ve already taken her innocence, his body taunted.


    He pulled her tightly against him and moved away from the wall, taking gentle steps across the room, back to the bed. He wasn¡¯t making love to her for the first time against a wall. He¡¯d make sure her first time was perfect, and pleasurable.


    He sat down on the bed, their bodies still flush, then he moved them both backward until he was on his back with her sitting on top of him. She looked down at him with confusion.


    ¡°You set the pace, Sierra. I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± he uttered, the words passing through his clenched teeth. It was taking everything in him not to grip her tight, thrust hard inside her and relieve the pressure making him feel like he was going to explode.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± she uttered, her face flushing.


    He reached his hand up and caressed her warm skin, his eyes gentling as he looked into her frightened eyes.


    ¡°Just do what feels good to you. Slide up and down me, listen to your body. When the pressure builds, move faster. Your desire will lead you.¡±


    She looked deeply into his eyes, hers filled with trust as she tentatively began moving. She flexed her hips, adjusted her knees, then moved off his body a couple inches before dropping back down.


    She did this a few more times, her tight heat gripping him as her expression turned from insecurity to wonder. She shifted, allowing her to move further up and down his shaft, her body almost releasing him before she pushed back down, taking him fully inside her again.


    He wasn¡¯t going to make it through her exploration. He felt like he¡¯d pass out from the intensity of the pleasure. From the eroticism of watching her feel new sensations, and the tight grip of her body, he was doing everything in his power to keep from exploding.


    Her face brightened with pleasure at the feelings surging inside her. He could practically read the emotions flickering through her eyes.


    She began moving faster  up and then quickly down  over and over. As she became more confident, she started moving in a steady pace, pulling almost all the way out, and sometimes only a few inches.


    He felt the pressure building, felt his orgasm reaching higher and higher, just barely able to hold it back as she searched for her release.


    She leaned back, her hands resting on his thighs, unknowingly exposing her incredible breasts, t stomach, and pink core to his view. The sight of her wet folds moving up and down his throbbing staff was too much.


    She was stunning.


    Sweat glistened on her body as she exerted herself, her breasts bounced with each thrust, and her pleasure center was wide-open for him to see.


    Reaching his hand forward, his fingers quickly found her swollen womanhood. She cried out as he began circling the sensitive skin, coordinating his movements with each of her thrusts.


    She moved faster, her body taking over, knowing what she needed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± she called with each rotation. He sped his fingers up, knowing her release was rising.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she screamed in pleasure, her head thrown back as she pushed down hard against his body, her tight core flexing, squeezing his staff in wave after wave of contractions. He continued circling her flesh with one hand while he gripped her hip with his other.


    He moved his hips up, taking over the movements as he thrust deep inside of her a few more times, making her cry out as he prolonged her orgasm. Her cries of pleasure led him to his own. He rose up into her, buried himself as deep as he could, and then exploded.


    His body released, monumental tremors overtaking him as his erection pumped over and over again, his shaft releasing inside her.


    By the time he stopped pumping, thest of her tremors settled. With a sigh of pleasure, she copsed against him, obviously drained of everyst ounce of energy.


    Damien knew they should discuss what had just happened, knew they had to talk, but he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes, much less speak.


    With the veryst ounce of energy he possessed, he pulled out of her, then grabbed the edge of the nket and pulled it over them. She was already asleep before he even covered their bodies. He soon followed her.

 162

    ¡°You have one week.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sierra mumbled as she woke up and stretched her sore muscles. She felt aches in ces she didn¡¯t know possible to feel pain. She¡¯d lost track of the number of times Damien had woken her during the night with his hands sliding over her body.


    They made love once more in the night, though after that he¡¯d continued to use his hands and mouth to do things to her she hadn¡¯t known were possible.


    A shudder racked her as she remembered herst orgasm. She¡¯d literally cked out afterward. The man knew his way around the female anatomy.


    ¡°I called the board and told them everything¡¯s on hold for one week so I can take you exploring,¡± Damien said.


    Sierra looked at him in awe. Was this the same man she¡¯d arrived on the jet with? He was actually smiling at her. She¡¯d never seen him looking so carefree and happy.


    ¡°You called who?¡± she asked, her brain still foggy fromck of sleep. She nced at the clock, noticing it was almost ten. She never slept thatte. Of course, she hadn¡¯t slept much at allst night, so it didn¡¯t really count.


    ¡°I called my board of directors, here. I told them to put everything on hold  that something important came up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She grinned, starting to feel excitement.


    ¡°Really. Now, I have a hot bath ready for you to ease your aches, and room service will be here in forty minutes. I told them to send up double of whatever they¡¯ve been sending all week.¡±


    At the thought of feeling sopletely taken care of, Sierra couldn¡¯t help but pull his head close to her, kissing him good-morning. His arms quickly wrapped around her as he deepened the kiss. She forgot all about the bath and food.


    ¡°No,¡± he said with a chuckle as he untangled them and jumped from the bed. She was disappointed to see he was already dressed.


    ¡°We could stay in bed a while longer,¡± she offered shyly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the death of me, woman,¡± he groaned as he took another step back.


    Sierra felt instantly self-conscious. Maybe she¡¯d been horrible at sex and he was taking her on a tour of the ind to avoid sleeping with her again. Her good mood instantly vanished.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said as he quickly bent down and lifted her naked body into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s with the face?¡±


    ¡°I¡­guess it wasn¡¯t that great for you,¡± she mumbled, feeling her face flush  her humiliation wasplete.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? It was fantastic!¡± he eximed, his eyes rounding in shock.


    ¡°Then¡­uh¡­why don¡¯t you¡­¡± she trailed off, too embarrassed to finish the sentence.


    ¡°Oh, I want to, I really, really want to, but the reality is thatst night was your first time, Sierra. You¡¯re sorer than you realize which is why I drew a bath for you. I had some special salts sent up to help with the soreness. You¡¯ll feel it soon, believe me,¡± he said as he started walking to the bathroom.


    They entered the steam filled room and he carefully lowered her into the almost scalding tub.


    ¡°Too hot,¡± she screeched, trying to scamper back out.


    ¡°Give it a minute and you¡¯ll adjust. The heat will work on your sore muscles. When we get back tonight, we¡¯ll take a bath together and I¡¯ll rub the aches out of you,¡± he said, his eyes dting.


    She was still unsure if he was humoring her or not, but he did seem to be ufortable. As if he could read her mind, he reached out and grabbed her hand, quickly cing it on the stiffness straining against his pants.


    ¡°You turn me on so much that this is killing me not to take you. You¡¯re something to behold, surrounded in bubbles, your breasts skimming the water¡¯s surface¡­It¡¯s going to cause me to have a stroke,¡± he growled before giving her back her hand.


    Sierra felt tion fill her as she took in his pinched features. She felt a surge of power unlike anything she¡¯d ever felt before. Testing her newfound boldness she pushed her breasts up, exposing them to his view.


    His gaze snapped to her curves bobbing on top of the water before finally moving back to her face. She smiled at him in what she hoped was a seductive manner.


    He red for a moment before turning around and practically running from the room. Sierra felt so good,ughter spilled out as shey back in thefortable tub and let the heat start working her sore muscles.


    When she started washing her body, she realized he was right. As she came in contact with the sensitive area between her thighs, she grimaced. It was incredibly tender down there. She gritted her teeth and finished washing, then climbed out and found the fluffy white robe hanging behind the door.


    She wrapped it around her before brushing her teeth and putting her hair up in a bun. She ced a minimal amount of makeup on, and went to find Damien. Her day was starting out great.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She found him in the dining area, a table with covered dishes already waiting.


    ¡°Sit down. We have a lot of ground to cover today, so you¡¯ll want to fill yourself,¡± Damien said as soon as she entered the room.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    She sat and he lifted the lid, exposing the French toast and extra crispy bacon she loved. She picked up a piece and started nibbling as she waited for him to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    She¡¯d never been surprised before and found herself even more excited. She hurriedly ate her meal so she could get dressed and leave the room. It wasrge and beautiful, but after a week, the enormous space felt ustrophobic.


    Sierra was surprised when the bellhop came to start packing their luggage. Where were they going?


    ¡°We have a short flight so we can do this right. Make sure you have your swim suit,¡± Damien told her, but he wouldn¡¯t say anything further.


    As they made their way downstairs Sierra was giddy with excitement. She couldn¡¯t imagine what they¡¯d possibly be doing, but she¡¯d wanted to go swimming since she¡¯d arrived, and not just in the hotel pool.


    They got into the car and drove straight to the airport where they boarded the jet. She sat back, her eyes glued to the windows as the jet took off and climbed into the air. Before long they began making their decent.


    ¡°First stop is Cairns,¡± Damien said as the removed their seatbelts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this where the Great Barrier Reef is?¡± Sierra asked, wishing she had her dozens of pamphlets she¡¯d collected back at the hotel.


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s our first stop. I¡¯ve hired a boat. We¡¯re going to tour the reef, then do some snorkeling.¡±


    Sierra wanted to reach over and kiss him she was so happy, but she held back, not sure if he¡¯d wee that or not. She wasn¡¯t letting doubts ruin her day, though.


    They arrived at arge boat, and one of the crew members handed them each a ss of wine as the boat set out. Another of the staff started speaking and Sierra was mesmerized. She loved the rich deep timber of his ent, and to make it even better, he was a humorous and knowledgeable guide.


    ¡°The Great Barrier Reef is the world¡¯srgest coral reef system, and the biggest single structure made up entirely by living organisms. It¡¯sposed of over twenty-nine-hundred individual reefs, and nine-hundred inds. The total area is over a hundred-and-thirty thousand square miles. Several years back the cable newswork named it as one of the Seven Natural Wonders of the World.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually seeing one of the Seven Wonders of the World?¡± Sierra asked, ted at the thought.


    ¡°I can take you to see them all,¡± Damien said, his eyes intense as he looked at her. Sierra smiled, knowing it wasn¡¯t a promise, but that he was caught up in the heat of the moment. Still, the thought of traveling the world excited her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never gotten to travel. My father didn¡¯t see it as necessary, so I n on making up for lost time. This is amazing.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t traveled anywhere?¡± he asked, his voice radiating disbelief.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never left the country,¡± she said, understanding his shock. Bree had been around the world and back a few times, and Sierra had been stuck at home. Come to think of it, she had no clue how Damien had managed to secure her visa so quickly for her trip to Australia. Before she had time to ask him about it, the guide continued speaking.


    ¡°The reef is protected by the Great Barrier Reef Marine Park. There are a limited amount of people allowed on it, so it¡¯s protected from human consumption. Only a small amount of tourism and fishing is allowed. Recent studies have shown that the reef has already lost more than half its coral cover and we¡¯re trying to prevent more disaster to this natural wonder.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility of it beingpletely destroyed?¡± Sierra asked.


    ¡°I guess the best answer to that would be, anything¡¯s possible,¡± the man said. It was oundish for Sierra to imagine something so incredible being destroyed.


    ¡°If you both want to go downstairs now, you can view the reef from our protected observatory.¡±


    Sierra didn¡¯t need any more prompting than that. She followed the man down a set of stairs, and then stopped, causing Damien to bump into her. It was amazing. There were seats lined up, and she had a clear view of the underwater reefs. Sea animals were swimming past, the colors of the reef, the animals, the nts  all of it was remarkable.


    She sat down with Damien quickly joining her and just took it all in. They chatted as the boat slowly toured the area and Sierra was sure this was the best day she¡¯d ever experienced. When the guide came down and told them they were stopping, she wanted to refuse to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s plenty more,¡± Damien reassured her. She reluctantly got up and followed him up top.


    ¡°Are we leaving already?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going snorkeling,¡± he said with a smile.


    Sierra didn¡¯t hold back this time as she threw her arms around him and gave him a kiss. It took him only half a second to return it with enthusiasm. The guide, loudly clearing his throat, was the only thing that stopped Sierra from dragging Damien back downstairs to make love below the surface of the water. She put that on her to-do list.


    They spent the rest of the beautiful afternoon swimming in the warm water, Sierra seeing marine life she didn¡¯t even know existed. By the time Damien took her back to the hotel, she was barely able to stand on her feet, but the exhaustion was well worth it.


    ¡°Are you ready for your bath?¡±


    Sierra turned, her weariness evaporating at the hungry look in his eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d waited so many years to experience love-making. Her body hummed with anticipation of what was toe.


    ¡°More than ready,¡± she answered. After spending the entire day flirting with him, sneaking kisses when they came up for air, and having him touch her body in every intimate spot, she had no worries.


    She pulled her shirt over her head, encouraged by the fire lighting in his eyes. She started backing up toward the bathroom as she reached her arms behind her back and unhooked her bra, letting it hang on a moment as his eyes devoured her nearly naked breasts.


    When she let it drop to the floor, Damien quickly stepped forward and pulled her into his arms, his lips capturing hers in a kiss of hunger. Her nipples ached as her breasts pressed boldly against the material of his polo shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you all day. How do you feel?¡± he asked as his lips trailed down her jaw.


    ¡°I feel like I need you inside me,¡± she said, shocked by her brashness. One night of love-making and she was turning into a nympho. She¡¯d much rather be that than the locked up prude she¡¯d been for the first twenty-five years of her life.


    Damien lifted her and carried her the rest of the way to the bathroom. He set her down long enough to start the tub, then finished undressing her, his hands sliding along each inch of skin he exposed.


    By the time he stripped and set a row of three condoms on the side of the tub, Sierra was practically dripping wet without having set foot in the tub.


    They didn¡¯t climb out until the water was almost cold.

 163

    Damieny there and watched the sunlight sneak through the mostly closed blinds. It was too early for Sierra to wake considering they hadn¡¯t fallen asleep until the early hours of the morning for the second day in a row.


    He couldn¡¯t seem to take his eyes off her. She was stunning, and he found himself enjoying their time together. The need to let her tour the ind had started out of guilt for taking her virginity, especially so roughly, but as he¡¯d spent the day with her, his guilt had ended and he found himself enjoying herpany.


    She had such childlike wonder over everything she saw, causing him to see it for the first time through her eyes. He¡¯d had this image in his mind of her, and she was smashing that visual to pieces. She wasn¡¯t at all who he¡¯d expected her to be.


    She mumbled something and he stilled his hand that was brushing a piece of her hair from her eyes. She turned, her arms stretching out as if seeking something, then she settled back down into the pillows with a frown marring her features, before finally she rxed and her deep breathing started again.


    Was she reaching for him? He found himself hoping she was. With reluctance, he rose from the bed and took a hot shower. He was used to strenuous activity as he made sure to get some form of exercise in daily, so he wasn¡¯t dealing with the soreness that Sierra was, but the steaming water still felt good washing thest of his sleep away.


    He spent a couple hours getting work done, and confirming reservations before he ordered room service then went in to wake her.


    Their second day had to start a little earlier to get everything in. Sierra didn¡¯t fight him at all when he woke her. She jumped from bed and rushed to the bathroom to begin getting ready. He couldn¡¯t resist joining her in the shower, causing them to be a little bitte.


    ¡°We have to leave now or we¡¯ll miss our train,¡± Damien said with augh as Sierra kissed him again, both of them standing in the bedroom with nothing but towels on.


    ¡°Oh, a train!¡± she eximed as her arms fell from his shoulders and she rushed to the closet to grab her clothes.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy she was listening or upset that she was choosing a train over him. He decided to go with being happy.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to tour the Kuranda Rainforest, and stop in the vige.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing that pamphlet. It sounds fun,¡± Sierra said, her voice muffled by the shirt she was pulling over her head.


    Damien took a moment to appreciate the slightly tanned skin of her stomach as she struggled to pull her shirt down. Amazingly, he felt himself growing hard as his eyes traveled up and took in the ripe mounds of her breasts before she got the shirt to cooperate and his view was blocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that or we¡¯ll never get out of here,¡± Sierra begged him. His eyes lifted and he was surprised to see the desire shining in her eyes. It seemed neither of them could get enough of the other.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying not to hurt you, Sierra. You may like sex, but I¡¯m going to do some damage if we don¡¯t take breaks. Your body has to have time to heal,¡± he warned, his voice deep with desire.


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better leave,¡± she purred.


    Damien took a menacing step toward her and she giggled before grabbing her pants and running from the room. He took a step after her before stopping himself. If he pursued her, it would end with them on the bed, or a table, for all he cared. He had to remind himself of her inexperience.


    He quickly dressed, happy when he found her in the living room holding her purse and waiting. He had to get her out of the room.


    As they stepped into the hall and made their way to the elevator, he reached down and took her hand. He¡¯d never before felt the need to hold a woman¡¯s hand, but suddenly he had to touch her, had to feel her warm skin against his own. He swore he heard a sigh from her as his fingers tightened around her palm, but she didn¡¯t say anything. He tried acting like it was no big deal, though his emotions toward her were growing  making it a very big deal.


    They boarded the train and went deep into the heart of the tropical rainforest of Kuranda.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe something so beautiful exists. It almost looks untouched,¡± Sierra said as they looked out therge windows. Various animals were ying in the trees, and the scenery was stunning.


    The train stopped in the vige and they had a nice meal with the other tourists, Sierra instantly making new friends. Damien just sat back and watched as she conversed with various people.


    He did find himself constantly reaching for her  his hand either gripping hers, or resting against the small of her back, sometimes brushing the hair from her shoulders, or resting on her thigh. She¡¯d turn often and smile at him, making his stomach tighten with desire and¡­more.


    He was having a good time with her, not thinking about the work being left undone, revenge, or his mother. He was simply enjoying a few moments of uninterrupted time with a beautiful woman. He was discovering he liked her  really liked her. She was the first woman he¡¯d enjoyed being around since college when he¡¯d fallen in love, or what he¡¯d thought was love.


    It had turned out to be simply infatuation and the rtionship had never had a chance. He¡¯d already been through so much in his life that the experience had turned him off of the happily-ever-after kind of love. He wasn¡¯t falling in love with Sierra, just infatuated, he assured himself.


    Marriage was about what two people could give each other, not about love and devotion, anyway. He tuned out the negative thoughts and just let himself feel good without guilt. He pushed his mother¡¯s voice from his head.


    After lunch they took a ride on the skyrail, soaring over the tops of the trees, getting a magnificent view of the Barron Falls and Red Peak. Each new sight had Sierra grabbing for him while she animatedly pointed. He looked out the windows, seeing the beauty all around him.


    He honestly couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d slowed down enough to simply enjoy himself. He decided it was going to be a priority. He¡¯d have to get Trinity and Drew to join him in Australia. Damien had a feeling it was going to be a favorite ce for him.


    The sun was starting to set when they arrived back at the train terminal. Sierra looked disappointed the day was over, but he had to keep them on schedule or he¡¯d never get to show her everything he nned.


    They got in the rental car and drove to the airport.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sierra asked, almost in a panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just heading to our next stop,¡± he reassured her as he helped her from the vehicle.


    ¡°What about our luggage?¡±


    ¡°I had it packed and delivered while we were gone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry they may take some items?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve stayed at that hotel many times. The owner is a personal friend of mine,¡± Damien said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me.¡±


    They boarded the jet and made the short ride to Alice Springs, which was at the very heart of the Australian Outback.


    Sierra stepped into their new hotel room, excited to see where they¡¯d be staying this night. It was opulent, of course, but as she walked in, her eyes instantly filled with tears. On the living room table sat a huge bouquet of roses with a card attached. She slowly walked over and lifted the envelope with her name on it.


    Damien watched, fascinated by the eager anticipation as she slowly opened the envelope. He moved so he could see her expression as she read the card.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked with excitement.


    ¡°Go look,¡± he told her.


    Sierra bolted from the room and entered the bedroom. Lying on the bed was a stunning green dress with beads attached, making it almost seem alive as the fabric moved. He¡¯d called Trinity and asked her to have one delivered. She hadn¡¯t disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s stunning,¡± Sierra gasped as she ran her hand over the material. His curiosity was peaked.


    ¡°I did my research on you, Sierra, before you ever got this job. You¡¯ve worn many beautiful gowns, but you look like you¡¯ve never seen one before,¡± he said, not really a question, but he knew she¡¯d understand he was looking for an answer.


    ¡°My father always picked my clothes for every function I attended, though he didn¡¯t do it to please me, but because he had an image to maintain,¡± she said, her voice catching as several tears trailed slowly down her face.


    ¡°Talk to me about it,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. What¡¯s going on between you and your father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better left alone. Besides, the card says you¡¯re taking me to dinner and dancing,¡± she said, her tears fading away as she looked at him hopefully.


    How could he resist.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s all so rushed, but you only have an hour to get ready. I¡¯m trying to fit as much as possible into this trip. I have to get back to work in just a few more days,¡± he apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting far more than I thought I would. You won¡¯t hear anyints from me,¡± she told him as she gently set the dress back down on the bed and went to the bathroom where all her toiletries were alreadyid out.


    He heard the shower start so he went and made coffee while he waited for his turn. He didn¡¯t dare join her.


    Once Sierra finished, he snuck in behind her and jumped in for one of his own, then the two of them shared the bathroom as they prepared for the night ahead.


    Damien¡¯s eyes met Sierra¡¯s in the mirror, his face masked by shaving cream, her hand up to her eyshes as she applied mascara. It hit him how domestic the situation was, and it felt like he received a kick in the gut. Things were moving too quickly. He found himself scared for the first time since he was a child.


    He took her on the town that night, holding back from her, but not enough for her to notice. When they returned to the room, he made love to her again, his movements frantic as he tried to prove to himself it was only sex, but as her lips captured his, he was lost, not able to get enough of her taste, feel, or smell. He was falling fast for the girl who wasn¡¯t supposed to mean anything to him.

 164

    ¡°Oh my gosh, I can¡¯t believe how far it flies away and still manages to make it back,¡± Sierra eximed as she watched the boomerang sail far into the sky and then make an arch and return to the man throwing it. ¡°Can I try?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said as he offered her the small piece of wood.


    Sierra threw it as hard as she could, watching it soar a short distance before making an arch. Several people ducked as it almost collided with them on its return trip.


    ¡°It takes time to master the right technique in throwing it,¡± the man told her with a smile. Sierra threw the boomerang several more times, not evening close to the elegance with which the guide portrayed.


    She then listened to stories of the Aboriginal people, and how they¡¯d settled thend. She was fascinated by the history of the beautiful ind, wishing they could stay in the remote vige for days, or even weeks, instead of only one short afternoon.


    ¡°We have to go. I have a surprise,¡± Damien said when she missed her target for the hundredth time.


    ¡°Just once more?¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he conceded.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She threw it, straining on her tiptoes as it made its arch back toward the can she had sitting out. When the boomerang hit the can, she stood stunned before suddenly jumping in the air and pping her hands with energetic aplishment.


    ¡°I did it!¡± she cried as she hugged the guide and then Damien. She was amazed at how proud she was at finally hitting her target.


    ¡°Great job,¡± Damien said with humor in his tone. She tried to settle down, realizing she wasn¡¯t acting in the least like an adult. She didn¡¯t care ¨C what she¡¯d just done was difficult to do and she was reveling in her victory.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Damien said as he held out his hand. She took it without question, as she¡¯d been doing over thest several days, and followed him around a corner where severalrge balloons were filling up thend.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you for a ride,¡± he replied as he led her over to a hot air balloon. Her eyes widened as she looked at the contraption with suspicion. She wasn¡¯t all that sure she wanted to go high in the air in a giant balloon.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡± She knew the tone of her voice implied she didn¡¯t have a lot of confidence in it, but she didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t on her to-do list, to plummet to her death when a bird struck the balloon at their highest point in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly safe, Sierra. People do this all the time. Quit being a chicken. I¡¯m trying to be romantic here,¡± he said with an indulgent grin.


    Those words did it for her. She could handle her fear of death for a little bit of romance. She did fear her heart would never be the same again after the spur-of-the-moment vacation. It was worth the pain for a week of bliss, though.


    They lifted into the air as the sun started fading from the sky, and her breath was taken by the beauty of it all. It was such a contrast, the brilliant colors arcing across the sky, while the almost destend gleamed below them.


    ¡°Champagne?¡± the guide offered. She took the ss without much thought and took a sip. She didn¡¯t really care for the taste, but the bubbles tickled her nose, and she liked the feel of the cool ss in one hand, and Damien¡¯s warm grip in her other.


    She took a moment to nce at Damien, leaning against the side of the balloon as he gazed at the glorious sunset. With the setting sun behind him, casting its beautiful colors across his features, he looked mysterious and masculine.


    He turned his head and their eyes caught, a sparkle in his, beginning devotion in hers. She fell for him a bit more with each new adventure he took her on. She was fearful of what that meant for her future.


    ¡°You look stunning,¡± Damien said as he moved next to her and took the ss from her shaking fingers.


    ¡°I was just thinking the same thing about you,¡± Sierra replied.


    ¡°Mmm, do you care to borate?¡± he asked with a wiggle of his brows.


    ¡°Does someone need their ego stroked a bit?¡±


    ¡°My ego, among other things,¡± he said as he moved his head to nuzzle her throat and his hands rubbed along her lower back, his fingers moving along her spine. Sierra felt the kiss on her neck all the way to her toes.


    ¡°Damien, we¡¯re not alone,¡± she whispered in embarrassment, but couldn¡¯t find the will to push him away.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy, not paying the least attention to us. I have to kiss you, or I may not make it back to the ground,¡± he said before running his lips up her jaw, trailing kisses the entire way before taking her lips in a slow, sweet kiss.


    She melted on the spot. The moment was everything she¡¯d ever dreamed of, but never thought she¡¯d get. She wouldn¡¯t survive his week of undivided attention if he decided to go back to the cold business man she¡¯d met the first day, once the week was over.


    Damien was still kissing her as they began their descent. Sierra missed the rest of the sunset, missed the ground reaching up to meet them, missed half of the ride, but she didn¡¯t care. Being in Damien¡¯s arms was far better than anything else she could see or do.


    The ride ended with them safely on the ground, and Sierra followed Damien to their car. She leaned her head against him in the backseat, d he¡¯d chosen to have a driver this time. She fell asleep before they reached the hotel.


    The next few days flew by in a whirl of activities. Damien took her to Melbourne, and they strolled through the diverse neighborhoods. She was charmed by the neenth century architecture, the use of trams, and the beautiful park ¨C she even got to watch the Fairy Penguin Parade. Each night the tiny Fairy Penguins of Phillip Ind waddled up from the water, looking like they were on parade. After a hard day of fishing they returned home each night to feed their babies. She was entranced by the entire event.


    At a cabin where they stayed, she¡¯d gotten up in the middle of the night and found a couple turtles crawling from the ground and making their way toward the sea. Damien joined her on the porch as she watched in fascination as the tiny creatures scurried along the sand and dove into the water. The wonders of nature appealed to her more than all the expensive excursions.


    Her favorite part of the trip was when he took her to his vineyard. It had been stunning, and she¡¯d stood back and watched as his staff greeted him, everyone from the lead manager to the pickers came out to say hello. She strolled with him through the miles of vines as he pointed out different grapes and then gave her a tour of where the fine bottles of expensive alcohol was made.


    She sampled a few too many sses and by the end of that day, she¡¯d be unsteady on her feet. She realized why he was so sessful, though ¨C the taste of it was amazing.


    They arrived back in Sydney on the sixth day. She was a little sad to be back where she knew he¡¯d soon return to work. He took her on a tour of the world famous opera house, and to an exquisite five-star restaurant, but she felt the change in him as soon as theynded in Sydney.


    He was still a gentleman, opening doors for her, making love to her each night, and giving her his attention, but he stopped holding her hand, stopped caressing the small of her back, and started pulling away.


    Her vacation was amazing, but she felt her heart expanding, her emotions getting too involved. She decided she needed some time away from him so she could think. Sierra had to figure out what exactly she was doing with him, with her father, with the rest of her life.


    It was time to visit Bree. She knew Damien would be mad, and that was thest thing she wanted to evoke in him, especially after all his generosity, but she had to do something for herself. Sorting out her feelings and life ns was impossible to do with Damien around. He was just such a distraction. She needed this, and it was her turn to take care of herself and do what was best for her.

 165

    Damien awoke and stretched, feeling good. The week had been a whirlwind of activities, but he¡¯d found himself having some long overdue fun. He tried telling himself it was nothing more than fun, but as he¡¯d spent every hour of every day with Sierra, he¡¯d found himself needing to be with her. He¡¯d forced himself to tone it down a little, but he couldn¡¯t pull fully away.


    At least not yet, he couldn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t know how the two of them were surviving on so little sleep. They hadn¡¯t yet made it through an entire night without waking at least once to make love again. Twicest night, he¡¯d woken with an urgent need to take her. The first time, she¡¯d been just as hungry, and they¡¯de together quickly, a tangle of arms and legs. The second time had been more leisurely, both of them quickly falling back asleep.


    Damien reached out, hungry once more just thinking about sinking into Sierra¡¯s tight heat. He came up empty and was immediately irritated. She never woke before him, not once since they¡¯d started sleeping together. The sheets below his hand were cold, telling him she¡¯d been up for a while.


    His irritation turned to anticipation as he grinned and quickly threw off the bedspread. If he was really lucky, he¡¯d catch her in the shower. He didn¡¯t bother putting on his clothes as he strode to the bathroom.


    Empty.


    He wasn¡¯t concerned as he walked back to their bedroom. He was about to move to the living room when his brain clicked and he made his way back to the bathroom. He¡¯d thought something was odd when he walked in but had been so focused on finding Sierra that he hadn¡¯t put it together.


    He looked at the counter and noticed none of her belongings were there ¨C no toothbrush, hair essories, or little vials of makeup that she always had out. If it weren¡¯t for his few items, it would look as if the bathroom wasn¡¯t being used at all.


    The first rm sounded in his head. He rushed back into their room and opened the closet, feeling his gut clench when he found all her clothes gone.


    Anger red in Damien¡¯s stomach as he flung a robe around himself and walked back out to the living area of the hotel suite. He was about to pick up the phone when he found a note next to it.


    When he hesitated before picking it up, fury spread through him.


    Damien Whitfield didn¡¯t hesitate  ever.


    He swiped the piece of paper up, wrinkling the page in his haste as his narrowed eyes scanned her words.


    Damien,


    Please don¡¯t be upset. I really need some time to think. Thest week with you has been almost magical, and I truly enjoyed myself, but I had to get out of there for a while. I¡¯m going to my friend¡¯s house, back in the States. I¡¯m taking an early flight and should be airborne by the time you read this. You can get ahold of me at the email listed on the bottom of the note and let me know when you get back to the States if you¡¯d still like for me to work for you. I need time to think. I know our little affair was a lot of fun and that¡¯s something you¡¯re used to, but as you know, I¡¯m not. I just need to process all of this. Please don¡¯t be too upset. I think it¡¯s best if we take some time apart and then if you still want me to work for you, we can discuss that. I think it best if we stay professional, though. The sex was pleasant, but I don¡¯t think it wise to continue the affair. Please don¡¯t be angry.


    Sincerely,


    Sierra


    Pleasant? Pleasant! Damien wadded the paper in his hand, tossing it across the room. He reached for the phone again, nning on calling his pilot to prepare his jet, before he remembered there was no way he could leave  not for a couple days, at least.


    When he realized how angry he was, he forcibly made himself calm down. He wasn¡¯t letting a woman get under his skin  especially a woman who meant nothing more to him than a means to an end. Once he got what he wanted from her, she¡¯d be history.


    He cringed at the callous thought, but firmed his shoulders and marched back to his room, where he went straight for the bathroom and a hot shower. He had business that day. He¡¯d deal with Sierrater, and make sure she regretted her impulsive flight home.     ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re really here,¡± Bree eximed as she engulfed Sierra in a hug. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not leaving for at least a year,¡± she added, only half-kidding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Bree,¡± Sierra answered with a grin. She didn¡¯t know how much time she had and she certainly didn¡¯t want to waste it. Right at that moment though, she was exhausted. It had been an incredibly long flight in coach. She had jetg, stress from not knowing how Damien was going to react, and fear of her father finding out and hunting her down.


    She tried reminding herself that her father couldn¡¯t touch her. She was an adult and didn¡¯t have to ever go back there again if she didn¡¯t want to, but no matter how much she reassured herself, years of abuse and fear didn¡¯t disappear overnight.


    ¡°I love you to death and want to do nothing but talk and talk, but I can see you¡¯re barely keeping your eyes open. Let¡¯s get you out of this airport and to my house where you can sleep for twenty-hours. Once you do that, we¡¯ll spend the next twenty doing nothing but catching up,¡± Bree said as she grabbed the small carry-on-bag Sierra was barely holding on to.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve read my mind,¡± Sierra told her friend with gratitude in her voice.


    ¡°Chad is waiting out front with the car. He had to circle around because I absolutely didn¡¯t want to walk five miles just to park,¡± Bree exaggerated.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for that, too.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would be,¡± Bree said as she ced her arm through Sierra¡¯s and quickly led her through the maze of the Sea-Tac airport. They arrived at luggage, and thankfully didn¡¯t have to wait too long for Sierra¡¯s bags. Even better was the fact that both her bags had made it safely. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the nightmare of any lost luggage ims.


    As they walked outside, Sierra smiled at the familiar rain soaked street. The area was loud with cars quickly pulling up to the curb to pick up passengers, and the smell of exhaust was prominent, but it was still home.


    They weren¡¯t waiting long when Chad approached in arge SUV. He parked at the loading and unloading curb, and hopped out, quickly giving Sierra a hug before taking the bags and cing them in back.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you again, Sierra. Bree¡¯s been pacing the house for what seems like months waiting for you to visit,¡± Chad said, making Sierra sigh. Bree¡¯s husband was drop-you-to-your-knees gorgeous, and had a voice that could melt butter.


    ¡°If I would¡¯ve realized I¡¯d get to be in yourpany, I may have arrived sooner,¡± Sierra teased him, thenughed when he actually blushed.


    ¡°Sierra, you¡¯re terrible. You know you¡¯re making my husband think all kinds of terrible thoughts about our college days, now. He¡¯s dying to know if we did actually have pillow fights in tight camisoles and panties,¡± Bree said with a huge grin.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d never picture any woman but you, baby,¡± Chad quickly recovered as he kissed his wife with the passion of a newlywed, though they¡¯d been married for several years.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very wise man, Chad,¡± Sierra said as he held open the back door for her.


    ¡°I get things right on asion.¡±


    Sierra peaked in the window noticing the baby wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mathew?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the house with his Uncle Max at the moment,¡± Bree said. ¡°Max brings over Ariel and the two of them y. They¡¯re really cute together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to have such great siblings, Bree. I¡¯ve always envied that about you.¡±


    ¡°I do love them all, even when their nothing but a pain in my butt,¡± Bree admitted.


    Chad held open Bree¡¯s door, then jogged around to the driver¡¯s side and slid in. Before long, he was weaving through traffic and the gentle motion of the car had Sierra falling asleep.


    ¡°Wake up, we¡¯re home.¡±


    Sierra slowly pulled herself from the dream she¡¯d been having, the very erotic dream, starring none other than Damien Whitfield. It was a good thing she was half-way around the world from him, because her body hadn¡¯t yet taken the hint she wasn¡¯t enlisting in an affair with the man.


    ¡°Already?¡± Sierra grumbled, wanting nothing more than to fall back to sleep.


    ¡°Yes, already. Let¡¯s just get you inside where you can crash for the rest of the day. We¡¯ll spend all day tomorrow catching up,¡± Bree promised.


    ¡°That sounds heavenly,¡± Sierra said as she slowly extracted herself from the rig and stumbled into Bree¡¯srge home.


    She barely made it up the stairs and to the bedroom before falling face first into thefortable bed.

 166

    When Damien was in Seattle, he normally had a driver for his travels. He preferred to maximize as much time as possible to work and found driving a waste of his time. However, with his confrontation looming with Sierra, he found he preferred to have as few witnesses as possible.


    His gut was churning in anticipation. He was on his way to Bree Anderson¡¯s home. Sierra didn¡¯t know yet that he was about to arrive. He hadn¡¯t bothered with speaking to her on her email as she¡¯d suggested.


    No. He wanted to see her face, know what thoughts were going on inside her head. He hadn¡¯t spoken to her in almost two weeks, unable to leave Australia before now.


    He¡¯d been back for two days, forcing himself to wait before going to her. He didn¡¯t want jetg to be a hindrance when they had their confrontation.


    Two weeks had done nothing to cure his desire for her. He wanted her now more than ever before, knowing he¡¯d take the first possible moment to ravage her lips. Just the thought of tasting her again had him hardening ufortably in his pants. Fury and passion intensified inside him, each feeling trying to topple the other.


    He¡¯d made the deal with her father, giving the manrge sums of money in exchange for her being his employee. It had obviously turned into more than an employer  employee rtionship, which made him even angrier. He¡¯d never had a woman walk out on him before. He didn¡¯t like it one little bit. When he finally got her alone  well, he wasn¡¯t sure he could be responsible for his actions.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The longer he drove, the more he warred with himself, but he came to the conclusion that his seemingly insatiable lust for her was just getting started. What began as nothing more than a business arrangement had quickly fallen off course.


    He didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. But Damien Whitfield always knew how to deal with things. This wasn¡¯t a weed confusion.


    He approached the gate guarding Bree¡¯s home, a smile forming on his lips. It seemed his cousin was a cautious woman. If only she knew who she was about to invite inside her protected space.


    Old anger and hurt buzzed inside him like a swarm of angry bees, fighting for a stronghold on his tightly reined-in emotions. The Anderson¡¯s had caused his father¡¯s death, thrown his mother out in the middle of the night, and wanted nothing to do with him. His mother was dead because of them, because she couldn¡¯t afford decent medical care.


    It was uneptable.


    He pressed the button, watching as the camera focused on him. He did his best to keep his mask of emotions in ce.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± a voice asked over the speaker.


    ¡°Damien Whitfield. I¡¯m here to see Sierra.¡± He didn¡¯t borate.


    ¡°One moment, Sir.¡±


    Less than a minute passed before the gates started opening. To Damien¡¯s surprise, he found his hand slightly shaking as he ced the vehicle into drive. He red at the offending fingers, clenching them once  inserting his will over his body. When he opened his fist, the fingers were steady.


    With a satisfied look in his eye he began his journey down the long winding driveway. Nerves tried to eat away at him as reality set in that he¡¯d be standing next to one of his blood rtive, and have to act polite, as if he didn¡¯t give a hoot who she was.


    His pre-upation with seeing Sierra helped control his emotions toward his so called family.


    He pulled up to the house and stepped from the car when severalrge men filed through the doorway. Damien had to smile as they lined themselves up on the enormous porch. He was sure to most people the sight would be intimidating. Damien only looked on in anticipation. He could use a good brawl to work out some of his aggression.


    He cursed himself for continuing with his vendetta against the Anderson¡¯s. Bing a multi-billionaire on his own, without their help, should¡¯ve been good enough to satisfy his mother¡¯s wishes¡­ but it wasn¡¯t.


    She¡¯d made him promise to make them pay. He just had to remember they¡¯d killed both his parents. They may not have done it with their own two hands, but they¡¯d done it by their greed and selfishness.


    ¡°Afternoon,¡± one of the men said as Damien walked with confidence up the stone stairs.


    ¡°Hello. What¡¯s with the weingmittee?¡± Damien asked, noting the surprised look on the man¡¯s face before he managed to mask his expression. It looked like the muscle-bound goris hadn¡¯t expected him to be so forward.


    ¡°Justing out to say, hi,¡± the man said as he took another step in Damien¡¯s direction, making sure to show him he wasn¡¯t intimidated in the least. Of course, he¡¯s not intimidated, he¡¯s surrounded by his body-builder friends, Damien thought snidely.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Sierra,¡± he said as he sized up each man.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we chat first? I¡¯m Chad Redington and this is my ce. These are my brothers-inw and various family members,¡± Chad said, not moving an inch. Damien tensed. He didn¡¯t like being blocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Damien Whitfield, as you already know. Now that introductions are over with, maybe I can see my employee.¡± Damien didn¡¯t need to know who the men were. He recognized them from the research he¡¯d done for years on the Anderson men, but he was silent as Chad continued.


    ¡°Introductions have just begun, Mr. Whitfield. You haven¡¯t been formally introduced to the rest of the guys. This is Lucas Anderson, my wife¡¯s cousin, and next to him is Trenton Anderson, her brother. The two in the middle are Max and Austin, also my wife¡¯s brothers. We¡¯re all a bit protective of whoes around,¡± Chad said, not once breaking his even, smooth tone. To an outsider, it may sound like he was having a pleasant chat, but Damien had zero doubt he was warning Damien that if he was there to cause trouble, he may as well turn around. Damien wondered how much Sierra had said.


    After that thought hit, he finally realized he was standing there with half the Anderson family. This was what his end goal was, to get in a room with them without being seemingly eager to do so, learn what made them tick, find out their weaknesses.


    He was so far gone on his obsession with Sierra, he¡¯d thought of nothing but getting through them and to her. What was wrong with him?


    ¡°Chatting sounds like a good idea,¡± Damien finally said, ignoring the small voice inside him that just wanted to find Sierra.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go to my den,¡± Chad said, looking pleased it wasn¡¯t going to turn into a brawl on his front steps. Damien would bet money that Chad¡¯s wife would ream him out if that ended up happening. If she was like Trinity, in the least, and most women were the same in the sense that they didn¡¯t want their men fighting. It was almost worth it to start the battle.


    Damien was confident in his strength, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He was too outnumbered to have a chance of winning a physical battle with all the men surrounding him.


    Chad walked in the door while the other men parted to let him through. He walked ahead, his eyes connecting with each man, showing he wasn¡¯t about to cower. The group was silent as they went down a wide hallway, then through a set of double doors into a warm den.


    Damien looked around the room, surprised by the number of framed photographs on the walls. Most men liked trophies in their private man-caves, but it seemed pictures were Chad¡¯s trophies.


    He strolled over to a wall filled with images. Damien realized he recognized most of the people in them, those who were currently in the room with him, and those not present. There were only a few he couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing.


    Damien had done a lot of research through the years on the Anderson¡¯s and could spot them from a mile away. To avoid making a fool of himself, he stopped just before reaching for one of the framed pictures.


    It was of his Uncles, George and Joseph, surrounded by what seemed their entire family. Smiles abounded in the group filled with adults and hordes of children of all different ages and sizes.


    It looked to the outside world like a beautiful family, but Damien knew what truly ran through their veins. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they bled ck tar. Greed changed a person.


    No one said a word as he silently gazed at his family, at a picture he rightfully should¡¯ve been in, had they not cast his mother aside so coldly. When he realized he¡¯d taken longer than he should have, and also that he shouldn¡¯t have any interest in family pictures of strangers, he turned around, making sure topose his features.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    Chad knew it was a test, but he wasn¡¯t there to please them or worry about what they thought. He knew his liquor but he didn¡¯t like whiskey or rum. He was a wine man, and only when the asion struck him. But he didn¡¯t want them to know anything about him, so he decided to request a beer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bud if you have one,¡± he answered. Chad looked surprised for a minute, but recovered quickly before going to a fridge that blended into the wall, looking like just another panel.


    Damien had something simr in his own ce. As he looked around the room, he noticed that he and Chad had a lot of the same tastes.


    ¡°Here you go. Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine standing,¡± Damien told him, not wanting to give that advantage to the men.


    ¡°Suit yourself. How did you meet Sierra?¡±


    Damien could appreciate a guy who didn¡¯t beat around the bush,ing straight to the point. It was how he did business, as well. He did have to be careful with his answers, though. He didn¡¯t need the Anderson men to know who he really was. He¡¯d been careful through the years not to run into them while he did business. He wanted to meet them when he was ready for it, and not a moment before. He had to be inplete control.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing business with her father. I wanted her to work for me.¡± Damien¡¯s best option was to keep his answers as short and to the point as possible. He also needed to sneak in a few of his own questions.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°Why, what?¡± Damien responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart guy, Damien. You don¡¯t mind if I call you by your first name, do you? I get real tired of formality, especially in my cousin¡¯s house.¡± When Damien nodded his assent begrudgingly, Lucas continued. ¡°Why would you be doing business with Monroe? It¡¯s well-known he¡¯s losing his shirt right now for some incredibly poor choices. There may even be criminal charges filed on him soon, ranging from tax fraud, to downright bad business practices. The guy has more sexual harassmentints on him than anyone I know.¡±


    ¡°I have my reasons and they¡¯re my own business,¡± Damien said, his tone clearly making it known the topic wasn¡¯t up for discussion.


    ¡°You having Sierra work for you, especially when she doesn¡¯t even understand why, makes it our business,¡± Chad said, stepping closer to Damien with his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Look Chad, I don¡¯t mind having a little chat with you and the inws in which you felt the need to bring out in force today, but I won¡¯t discuss my business practices,¡± Damien said, not backing down a single inch.


    He thought he saw a small sh of respect in Chad¡¯s eyes, but the man quickly masked the emotion.


    ¡°Look Damien, first of all, we were having a family gathering. I had no idea you were showing up on my front porch, so I didn¡¯t know I needed reinforcement, unless there¡¯s something else to this situation. Secondly, if you hurt Sierra, then my wife is going to be furious and demand your balls on a silver tter. I¡¯m trying to avoid all that by finding out exactly what your intentions are. Sierra¡­ well, she¡¯s not like the rest of her family. She¡¯s a great gal, who¡¯s had some hard knocks in life. I don¡¯t want to see her get any more of them.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted,¡± Damien snapped. Then, with a sigh, he decided to give them something, though he said it through gritted teeth. ¡°I like her, okay?¡±


    The men stared at him for several moments, as if they were assessing him, seeing if he were speaking the truth. The reality was that he liked her more than he should. He had no business feeling anything for her. She should be nothing more than a tool, another pawn in his game of revenge. That was long out the window, though. He wanted to see her. He was still angry she¡¯d managed to get away from him so easily. He¡¯d make sure it didn¡¯t happen again. He¡¯d make sure she knew better than to run from him.


    ¡°Well then, I guess we can all rx,¡± Chad said as he smiled. Damien didn¡¯t like the knowing look on the man¡¯s face  not one little bit.

 167

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out back,¡± Trenton said as he grabbed his own bottle of beer and moved toward the den¡¯s door.


    Damien didn¡¯t hesitate. He followed behind his cousin, and then realized he hadn¡¯t asked one single question of any of the Andersons. How was he supposed to get information if he wasn¡¯t even thinking about interrogation? The only person he seemed to want to interrogate was Sierra. He vowed to himself he¡¯d just make sure she was really there, then he¡¯d focus on his ¡°family.¡±


    As they neared the back of the house, delicious aroma¡¯s started drifting through the room, reminding Damien he hadn¡¯t eaten in twenty-four hours. He¡¯d been in too much of a hurry to get back home, and exhaustion had pulled him under on the long jet ride. Then, stress had prevented him from eating much once he arrived at his house and waited to see Sierra. His stomach rumbled loudly at the smells surrounding him.


    ¡°The girl¡¯s all cooking together has that effect on me, too,¡± Austin said as he patted Damien on the back. The friendly gesture threw him for a moment.


    If these men were anyone else besides the sons of the men who¡¯d killed his father, he might find himself enjoying theirpany, actually wanting to be around them. He pulled away, sending a ¡°don¡¯t touch¡± signal for Austin and the rest of the men. Damien missed the look Austin sent the other men in the room. His signal had been read loud and clear.


    ¡°You picked a good day to show up. The weather¡¯s good, and we¡¯re getting ready to barbecue in a few minutes. Bree and the rest of the girls have been making side dishes for a couple hours. They wouldn¡¯t let us sneak into anything either, so I¡¯m starving,¡± Max said as he picked up his pace and passed the rest of them.


    ¡°Hey, hold up,¡± Trenton said as he raced his brother into the kitchen.


    Damien heard theughter before they turned the corner. He found Max and Austin both with their arms wrapped around who Damien assumed were their wives.


    ¡°Not a chance are you taking off with any of this. It would be gone before we got our steaks grilled, then you¡¯d be too full to finish the best part,¡± one of the women was saying.


    ¡°Ah, just a little bite, Cassie?¡± Max pled, looking kind ofical as the huge guy was practically on bended knee in front of his wife.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she sighed with an adoring look on her face. She picked up a fork and let him taste her dish. He didn¡¯t disappoint her when he sighed dramatically before lifting her from the ground and spinning her in a circle.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she cried, her face going white. Max¡¯s face turned practically the same shade when he realized he¡¯d hurt her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡± he said when he was cut off.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said before pushing against him to get free and then running down the hallway. He waited a stunned second before following her. Damien stood, confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Cassie¡¯s in her first trimester of pregnancy, and it looks like she just got motion sickness. I¡¯m Jennifer. How are you?¡± the woman who was previously in Trenton¡¯s arms asked before walking over to Damien.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have you seen Sierra?¡± he asked as he automatically took her hand.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be right back. She¡¯s just changing Maya for me,¡± Jennifer replied.


    Damien could feel her the minute Sierra stepped in the room. He didn¡¯t know how, but one second he was standing next to Chad as the group of people chatted around him. The next minute, his body tensed and he found himself wanting to look over his shoulder. With great self-control, he managed not to.


    He then heard soft footsteps on the tile floor, finally allowing himself to turn.


    Sierra walked in, holding a delicate infant in her arms, the sight making his throat close. Her cheeks were flushed and a glorious smile filled her face as she looked mesmerizingly down at the small bundle in her arms.


    ¡°Thank you, Jennifer. She¡¯s so incredible,¡± Sierra said before her head finally came up. Her expression froze when she spotted Damien standing amongst her friends.


    ¡°Hello, Sierra,¡± he softly said, grateful he¡¯d regained his voice. Without even trying, seduction rolled through his words.


    He found himself rxing just seeing her again, noticing the way her eyes drank him in. She may not realize she was hooked on him, but everyone else in the room could feel it, notwithstanding Damien. Confidence rolled through him at the knowledge.


    He also found he liked the sight of her with a baby in her arms, how natural she looked. He couldn¡¯t stop the picture forming in his mind of it being their child. Before he had a chance to chastise himself, he was walking toward her, his movements slow and sure.


    He wanted her with an intensity that didn¡¯t make sense, but he wasn¡¯t taking the time to analyze it. His anger was still warring with his desire and he didn¡¯t know if he wanted to kiss her more or strangle her. Maybe a bit of both, but desire won out.


    Without saying anything, he gently pulled her into his arms, being careful so he wouldn¡¯t crush the small baby between them. Without hesitation his head descended capturing her lips in a kiss.


    His tongue glided enticingly across her gaped bottom lip, before he gently bit down on the soft pink flesh. He drank in her soft sigh before releasing her as he took a retreating step.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left,¡± he whispered for her ears only and her eyes widened.


    He watched the emotions flicker across her face as she realized the anger behind his desire. She was starting to realize he wasn¡¯t as calm as he was portraying.


    ¡°I¡­uh, well, I¡­¡± she stuttered, having a difficult time with her words.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± he said with a satisfied grin on his face. He found his anger simmering down, ced on the back burners as he held her. He¡¯d missed her, more than he¡¯d even be willing to admit even to himself.


    ¡°Well Sierra, I think you¡¯ve been holding out on us,¡± Bree said with augh. ¡°You¡¯ve just made me want to drag my husband off for some alone time,¡± she added with a wink, causing a bing shade of red to infuse Sierra¡¯s cheeks.


    Damien turned and gave Bree a smile before looking back at Sierra who looked quite shaken. He was a bit concerned for the baby in her arms, at the shell-shocked expression in Sierra¡¯s eyes. He gently took hold of the infant before she dropped her.


    Damien felt warmth spread through his chest as he looked down into the soft grey eyes of the innocent face looking back at him. She was just so small. He found himself unable to look away, taken inpletely by her sweet little features.


    ¡°I can take her so you two can have some time to talk,¡± Jennifer said as she walked up and held out her arms.


    With reluctance, Damien handed over the baby, bemused at his desire to continue snuggling the little one.


    ¡°You seem like a natural,¡± Jennifer said as she smiled at him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯d held his best friend¡¯s children and found himself always happy to do so, but something was shifting in him, some desire to have his own  something he¡¯d never really thought he¡¯d want. He told himself it was just a desire to make sure his name lived on  make sure his parents lived through him, and then their grandchildren.


    When he¡¯d thought Trinity would be alone in raising the baby she carried, he¡¯d offered to marry her, and would¡¯ve been the best dad possible for her child, but he hadn¡¯t wanted to be a father at that time, he¡¯d just wanted to do the right thing for his best friend.


    Now he found himself wanting a child, wanting to ensure his life wasn¡¯t for nothing, that he¡¯d somehow continue living, even after he was gone. He tried shaking off the thoughts, but they were nted in his head, and weren¡¯t going away. He shook of the disturbing images as he focused once again on Sierra.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk,¡± he said, putting his arm around her back. He finally realized she hadn¡¯t said one word to him. He wanted to know what was going through her mind. He also needed to make sure she never ran from him again  not without facing his wrath.


    Silently, she allowed him to pull her from the room. He led her out the back door and looked around. He wasn¡¯t sure where they were. He just started walking further from the house.


    ¡°What the heck was that?¡± Sierra finally asked, gaining her voice. Good. He liked her with some fire.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, wanting her to have to spell it out.


    ¡°The kiss. Now, they¡¯re all thinking we¡¯re¡­we¡¯re¡­well, that we¡¯re a couple,¡± she spluttered, confusion and anxiety heavy in her tone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we a couple, Sierra? Before you ran away, I seem to recall one heck of a week in bed together,¡± he said, his voice low, making her have to step closer to hear him.


    ¡°We¡¯re not a couple, Damien. I work for you, though who knows what I¡¯m supposed to be doing. Our week together was, well, I don¡¯t know what it was, but it¡¯s not continuing. I just got out of one prison, and I refuse to step into another,¡± she said as she started pacing.


    Damien froze as he looked at her. She didn¡¯t reveal much about herself, was very secretive of her life, so her little slip gave him a small piece of insight into her past. She considered her life at home a prison. That was interesting.


    ¡°I want you, Sierra. I am so hard for you right at this moment that I¡¯m having a difficult time thinking of anything else, which is lucky for you, because I¡¯ve been alternating between wanting to ring your neck, and wanting to m you against a wall and screw you until you never even consider walking out again. I want to take you in my arms, press you against that tree and ravage your body until you¡¯re begging for mercy. Do you really think we can go back to a normal employee, employer rtionship?¡± Damien whispered.     Sierra gaped at Damien, her heart thundering in her ears. She couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying to her. His lips were turned up in a confident smile, his eyes burning into hers, and his body tense.


    Her eyes traveled down his t stomach and stopped on the bulge in his trousers, confirming his words. She gulped before her eyes jerked back up to his.


    His smile grew even wider at what must be a surprised expression on her face.


    What was she supposed to say to ament like that?


    What killed her most was how badly she wanted him, too. She wanted him to take the choice away from her, to lift her in his arms and take her against the tree, exactly how he¡¯d said. She didn¡¯t want the time to think about it, didn¡¯t want to make the right choice and deny him, and herself.


    ¡°I¡­uh, don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± she said a bit breathlessly, with reluctance. Her lips were still tingling from the kiss in the kitchen, her body continuing to burn with unfulfilled desire. Why was she saying no to him?


    Because she knew it was the right thing to do.


    She had just escaped her overbearing father. It wouldn¡¯t do her any good to get into an unstable rtionship with a man who made her father look weak. She¡¯d never survive it. If Damien were to control her, abuse her like the man who was supposed to be her protector already did, she¡¯d never survive. She didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d survived all the years with her dad, as it was.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it a good idea, Sierra? We obviously burn for each other. We explode when our bodies connect. Why not explore it, enjoy one another? We¡¯re going to be together for a long time, so it will happen no matter how much you try and deny it. You can¡¯t fight this thing between us. You can¡¯t fight me and win. I always win, Sierra  always!¡±


    It was terrifying how much she wanted to fold. She understood what he was saying, found herself wanting to cave to him. Why fight it? It was inevitable. She knew they¡¯d sleep together again, as surely as she knew she¡¯d take another breath of air.


    Her shoulders firmed as she red at him. No! She didn¡¯t know that. She was done with men controlling her, taking away her free will.


    ¡°You know what, Damien? I think you¡¯ve been handed things so often in your life that everything has been easy for you. You just assume all oues will be in your favor. Well, not this time. I¡¯m not going to lie and say I hated the sex, but I most certainly can live without it. It was good, sure, but not the end-all everyone¡¯s always talking about. Why don¡¯t you do us both a favor and stop ying whatever game this is your ying and just get out of here,¡± Sierra told him, adding a smirk to the end of her small speech for added affect.


    When she saw the fire ignite in his eyes, she thought she may have pushed it a bit too far. He took a menacing step toward her, and panic red.


    With a surge of adrenaline rushing through her, Sierra decided not to wait for his response. She turned and started running back to the house. When she was less than twenty feet from the back steps, an arm snaked around her middle, mming her into the rock solid wall of Damien.


    ¡°Oh, Sierra, you were very smart to run, very smart indeed after making ament like that,¡± he whispered, his hot breath slithering down her neck.


    He flipped her around so she was looking into his ring eyes, his expression determined. Suddenly, he was lifting her in his arms as he strode around the house.


    Before she thought to cry out, he was tossing her in his car and then they were driving down the pavement. She looked back at the house with longing as it faded into the distance. What had she just done?

 168

    The silence was stifling as Damien pulled out of Bree¡¯s driveway. He had to get her alone. He felt like if he didn¡¯t get her into his bed again, he¡¯d explode.


    He didn¡¯t need her. He¡¯d proven that. He could easily insert himself into the lives of the Anderson¡¯s without suspicion. Heck, there was a fundraiser eventing up shortly he¡¯d be attending with them. He¡¯d already made contact, so he could drop Sierra off at home, and then drive away. No harm done.


    Except, he knew that wasn¡¯t true.


    Even the thought of leaving her with that man who called himself her father caused an ache in Damien¡¯s chest. He couldn¡¯t do it.


    He tried telling himself it was because she still had a job to do for him, but he knew better. It was so much more than a job, just as it had been from the moment he¡¯did eyes on her ¨C started studying her, decided she¡¯d be perfect for what he wanted.


    If only he could figure out exactly what it was that he wanted her for.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would do that. Bree is going to hunt you down and ¡±


    ¡°And what, Sierra? You y hot and cold, do things however you like, want everything your way. Well, this is the real world, and its time you learn that actions have consequences. If you push me, I¡¯m going to push back,¡± Damien thundered as he made a sharp right turn.


    ¡°Where are you taking me? I demand you return me at once!¡±


    ¡°Not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Stop this car right now or I swear I¡¯ll jump out of it,¡± she threatened as she reached for the door handle.


    Damien¡¯s emotions were sliding on a thin sheet of ice. He could already feel it begin to crack beneath him. His anger was consuming, but his need was overwhelming. He saw a sign for a park, and swerved into the parking lot, needing to pull over before he ended up crashing the vehicle.


    Damien turned in his seat, looking over Sierra, her flushed cheeks, heaving chest and rage filled eyes. His arousal jumped at how badly he wanted to pull her onto hisp. He had to end the torture, had to sink inside her  now.


    ¡°Why keep fighting me, Sierra. You want this just as badly. I¡¯m not forcing you. I¡¯m not demanding anything you don¡¯t want to give, so why don¡¯t you stop ying games and tell me what you want?¡± he said, his voice dropping an octave.     Sierra felt his words all the way to her core. She did want him, desired him in a way that had to be unnatural. She just couldn¡¯t think when he spoke to her like that, used that tone of voice.


    ¡°You have to stop, Damien. This is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Why, Sierra? Are you afraid of the passion between us? I¡¯ve thought of little else but you for the past two weeks, because each day that I wake up, I smell your scent and it sends desire coursing through me. Ie in at the end of the night, wanting to find you waiting for me, hungry, aching with need. If you want to y games, that¡¯s fine by me  I¡¯ll y all the games you want.¡± His tone was melting her. She was falling quick.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y games. I¡­I need air,¡± Sierra told him as his hand moved to the handle.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he demanded, all seduction leaving his tone.


    ¡°Wherever I feel like,¡± Sierra snapped. Exhration filled her as she realized he was the first man she¡¯d ever so openly defied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving. We haven¡¯t finished this,¡± he said, his voice oddly calm, though the anger fueled his words.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°Sierra, I swear if you run off ¡± He suddenly stopped as if trying topose himself.


    Sierra felt a twinge of rm at the implied threat of hismand. Old habits die hard. If she¡¯d ever argued like this with her father, he would¡¯ve beaten her to a pulp. She knew Damien wouldn¡¯t hit her  she didn¡¯t know how she knew, but she just did.


    Sierra didn¡¯t give him a chance to finish the rest of his statement. She opened the door and jumped from the car. Not taking any chances, she started running toward the trailhead straight ahead.


    For a few brief moments she thought she¡¯d actually achieved her goal  that she¡¯d gotten away. At least she did until she heard footsteps quickly approaching from behind only seconds before Damien¡¯s hand snagged her around the waist and lifted her in the air.


    She thought about crying out, but she didn¡¯t have a chance. Within seconds she was cradled against his chest and his mouth descended.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to take a breath of air before his mouth sucked all protests away. He kissed her long and hard, his tongue quickly slipping inside her mouth and tangling with hers. She felt the movement from Damien¡¯s footsteps, knowing he was going somewhere but she was lost in the moment and couldn¡¯t focus on anything else but being in his arms again.


    ¡°You make me burn. One minute I want to throttle you, and then the next I want to make you submit to me. Just remember, Sierra, I love a good chase. You can run from me anytime you want, because I¡¯ll always catch you. Lucky for you, the punishment will be mutually satisfying,¡± Damien said with a wicked gleam in his eye before he set her down and gripped her blouse.


    Her cotton shirt went flying behind her seconds before she felt the sp of her bra unhook inviting the cool evening air to touch her exposed nipples.


    She looked around in panic, afraid someone was going to walk by at any moment. She realized they were in the middle of the brush and she was sitting on arge fallen tree. As the sun started dropping in the sky, vibrant colors casting shadows across Damien¡¯s now naked chest, desire consumed her.


    She should refuse him, not allow him to cart her off into the woods and ravish her body. As his face descended and his mouth grasped her nipple, all thoughts of fleeing evaporated. She groaned as he sucked her sensitive tip into his mouth and washed it with his tongue.


    ¡°Yes, this is what I need,¡± he cried as he lifted his head and moved to her other breast. He sucked her nipple deep inside his mouth before lightly mping his teeth down, causing a surge of wetness to soak her panties.


    ¡°Please, just take me, Damien,¡± she begged as her thighs opened, her body instinctively knowing what she needed.


    His hands drifted to her pants, and he quickly undid them, stripping her naked in seconds beforeying her down on the moss covered log. The coolness of the moss felt incredible as her body went up in mes.


    He quickly stripped his own clothes, his erection standing proudly in front of her. With no thought but a need to taste him, Sierra reached out and gripped his silken rod.


    Before he could protest, she wrapped her lips around him, tasting the salty desire on the solid tip of his shaft.


    Damien groaned as he reached down and pushed her legs apart as he skimmed his fingers across her swollen folds. She cried out around the fullness of his arousal. He knew how to make her lose her mind with nothing more than a few brushes of his hand.


    Within a minute, Sierra exploded, her mouth mping tightly around his solid shaft, her body a trembling mess as she shattered repeatedly. He pulled from her before she could hurt him and she gasped as she pled for mercy.


    ¡°No more,¡± she begged, the pleasure so intense it almost hurt.


    ¡°Oh, Sierra, there¡¯s plenty more,¡± he growled as he stood, lifting her easily in his arms. He set her on a higher log, perfectly aligning her heat with his swollen manhood.


    ¡°Yes, I want you in me,¡± she said as he pushed against her. This is what she needed. His hands ran up her sides, his fingers skimming her quivering flesh as he rubbed his arousal against the outside of her heat, making her want to scream.


    ¡°Now, Damien. Take me now,¡± shemanded him as she gripped his head and pulled him closer to her. She was through ying. She wanted his body buried in hers.


    ¡°I thought you said no more, Sierra,¡± he taunted as he kissed the corner of her mouth, his tongue moistening her dry lips.


    ¡°No, I want more. Please, Damien. Please give me more,¡± she begged. She didn¡¯t care. She needed him.


    At her pleas, he stopped taunting her and with a smooth, strong push, he buried himself deep inside her heat, nearly lifting her from the log with the power of his thrust.


    ¡°Yes, like that. More,¡± she panted as he pulled out and quickly pushed back inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot, Sierra, so hot and tight. I can barely think when I¡¯m buried inside you. I want nothing more than to pound against you so hard you won¡¯t be able to move for a week,¡± he panted as his movement quickened.


    ¡°Yes, do it hard, Damien,¡± she encouraged.


    He groaned as his hands gripped her hips roughly and he began thrusting his hips quickly in and out of her wet heat. She felt the build-up of another orgasm, weed the pressure starting in her stomach and radiating outward.


    Her body tensed as his steel prated her, moving in and out in lightening quick movements, touching her to the very depths of her womanhood. She felt her body gripping him tighter, felt his smooth rod filling every avable inch of space inside her.


    With a hard thrust that rocked her entire body, Sierra shattered around him, her bodying undone as the pleasure peaked and she gripped him in convulsions, causing him to cry out as he mmed against her a few more times before he finally stilled.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    His head came down and rested on her shoulder as he slowly started regaining control of his breathing.


    He looked up, thest of the evening light barely illuminating his face. She was speechless as she gazed into his emerald eyes, which were radiating pleasure.


    ¡°Please feel free to run from me anytime you want,¡± he said as his lips turned up into a cocky grin.


    Sierra was dumbfounded for a moment until she realized it would be pretty hard to pull of indignation considering he was still firmly locked inside of her and she was naked in his arms. She could either get upset, or decide to let it go.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t half bad,¡± she mocked him.


    His brows furrowed as he looked at her. She could tell he was trying to decide if she was taunting him, or if she really felt that way.


    ¡°Not half bad? Well, I guess I¡¯ll just have to do it better this time,¡± he said with a smile before his mouth descended on hers.


    By the time they found their clothes in the dark and made their way to the car, Sierra was practically frozen and could barely walk, but it was certainly the most exciting trip she¡¯d ever had to a park.

 169

    ¡°Look, Damien, you¡¯ve proven that I want you. You¡¯ve shown me a world of emotions and sensations I never even imagined existed before meeting you,¡± Sierra started.


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling there¡¯s a buting up?¡± he asked, his tone wary.


    ¡±  But¡­¡± Sierra paused, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good idea. Yes, the sex is great, but I¡¯m in no way capable of having a cheap affair followed by you discarding me like yesterday¡¯s trash.¡±


    ¡°You think pretty little of me, obviously,¡± he stated, his tone turning cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I think little of you, it¡¯s that I know how men like you work.¡±


    The truth of what she said  his original intentions  stung as if she¡¯d pped him across the face. Had he not let his heart be involved, he certainly would¡¯ve discarded her without a second thought. The reality was that he had let his heartplicate the matter. He enjoyed herpany¡­herughter¡­her femininity. Her words stung, causing him to disguise the pain with the coldest chagrin. Damien Whitfield was never denied.


    They were silent for the rest of the drive to his house. Sierra looked weary as she followed him inside his home.


    He walked to his study with her slowly trailing behind. His first stop was his liquor cab. He needed to soothe his wounded ego. After a shot of whiskey, which he hated, he could feel the effects numbing the ache in his chest.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± He said, turning to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she answered as she nervously licked her lips.


    He poured her a ss of red wine and walked over, handing her the ss. She lifted it to her lips and automatically took a sip.


    ¡°This is ridiculous, Damien. The silent treatment isn¡¯t helping. You said you wanted to talk about the work issue, then let¡¯s talk about it. I don¡¯t want to talk about the sex thing anymore.¡±


    ¡°You work for me. What else is there to understand,¡± he said as he crowded her personal space. She backed up and sat down in one of his chairs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my job is. It¡¯s still unclear as to why you even hired me,¡± she said as she stepped back. ¡°You¡¯re my assistant. Your job is to do whatever I need you to do,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°Well, if the job is to just sit around day in and out, I¡¯d rather resign,¡± she said, her gaze meeting his for the first time since the park.


    ¡°I have plenty of ¡®hands on¡¯ things you can do, Sierra,¡± he said with a growl in his voice. He slowly started approaching her again.


    He watched as she finished her ss and nervously swallowed. He reached her chair and leaned down, his hands gripping the wood arms on either side of her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to this kind of life, Damien. To tell you the truth, you frighten me,¡± she whispered, her breath hitching as he leaned closer to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman, Sierra. You should be afraid. I want a lot from you, a lot more than I originally nned,¡± he said with a wicked smile.     Panic washed through Sierra in waves. What if he tried taking more than she was capable of giving? What did she have to give, anyway? She had nothing  nothing that would appeal to a man like Damien. He may be amused by her for a short time, but then what? What happened when she was half in love with him, and he was done ying? She wasn¡¯t afraid of him physically abusing her like her father did, but she had a feeling that Damien could do far more damage to her heart in a short amount of time, with nothing more than his words, than anything her father had ever done to her body, with his fists.


    She couldn¡¯t think when he was so close to her, his hot breath softly caressing her face, his scent filling her nostrils, his body so temptingly near. She fought the desire to reach out and touch him, run her fingers along his solid chest, trail her hand down his stomach, feel the bulge she knew was present in his pants.


    ¡°Is this only a game?¡± she finally asked.


    He tensed as he shot up straight and began removing his jacket. The muscles in his shoulders rippled beneath the thin linen shirt he was wearing. The man exuded agitation, causing a pang to tear through her chest. It seemed he was ying a game. Until that moment, she didn¡¯t realize how badly she¡¯d wanted him to tell her she meant something  anything other than a cheapy. She quickly stood from the chair, needing to pace to help sort out the annoying stir within her.


    ¡°What game are you ying, Damien? Is it a power struggle with my father? Did he wrong you in some way? Is the whole point to humiliate me? If that¡¯s the case and you¡¯re seeking revenge on my dad by hurting me, it won¡¯t work. He could care less if you hurt me. You would¡¯ve been much better off going for my sister,¡± she said with bitterness.


    Damien stilled and turned to look at her, as if assessing if her words were true or not. She held her head high while she looked back. Let him think what he wanted. She was too tired of men using her to care much at that point.


    ¡°I want revenge!¡±


    Sierra was stunned by the passion in his tone as the words barreled out of him. She couldn¡¯t imagine what her father had done to cause him so much anguish and hatred, though she wasn¡¯t surprised. Dous Monroe took what he wanted, when he wanted it, and anyone who happened to be in his way got run over.


    ¡°I want what was robbed from me, from my mother. I want revenge and I won¡¯t stop until I have it.¡±


    Sierra looked at the myriad of emotions shing in Damien¡¯s eyes, the rest of his face like stone. She didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. What was taken from him? What did she have to do with it? What had her father done now?


    The silence was suffocating in its intensity. She had to make him see that he¡¯d get nothing by going through her.


    ¡°My father hates me, Damien. You won¡¯t get anything out of him by using me. I don¡¯t know how to make you understand that,¡± Sierra said, the admission puncturing a hole straight through her. To utter the words aloud was humiliating. It wasn¡¯t a secret that Dous despised her. Sure, he put on airs when they were out, but he didn¡¯t try very hard to mask his disdain for his eldest child.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with your father, Sierra,¡± he said as he took a determined step in her direction.


    Confusion ran rampant through her mind. She¡¯d never met Damien Whitfield before that moment in her father¡¯s study, so she couldn¡¯t see what she could¡¯ve possibly done to wrong him  or worse  hurt him.


    ¡°I never even knew you in the past, Damien. I couldn¡¯t have possibly done anything to cause you to seek revenge against me.¡±


    Sierra took several retreating steps as he continued his deliberate approach. It didn¡¯t matter how long it took him, because in the end he would pounce ande out victorious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you, either,¡± he said, his lips turning up in a sardonic smile.


    ¡°Then, who? I don¡¯t want to y your games, Damien. I demand you stop this!¡±


    At her words, he actuallyplied. Sierra was surprised enough she stopped her retreat and stared at him as he threw his head back andughed. What the heck? Had he lost his mind? Was she going to end up on the front page of all the tabloids? She could see it now, Unwanted Heiress killed by crazy Tycoon. She was sure they¡¯d find her body mutted, and then manage to get a shot of her father presenting a tear.


    The thought of her father crying for the camera angered her more than the thought of Damien going crazy and killing her.


    Damien began his ent, pinning her to the back of the couch, her legs trapped against the high backed piece of furniture, his arms caging her in.


    Desire flooded through her, causing her breath to deepen and her tongue to drift out and moisten her lips. His eyes narrowed in on the movement before slowly lifting upward and connecting with her gaze.


    ¡°I will get vengeance, Sierra, revenge against your best friend and all her rtives. You see, you were my ticket in because of who you knew. When your father called, I wanted nothing to do with him. I know the kind of man he is, but when I found out who you associated with, I figured it was my lucky day. I want themfortable around me, thinking they¡¯re safe and sound. They may have no trouble sleeping at night, but I know the truth about the Anderson¡¯s. I know who they really are,¡± he said, his mouth only an inch from her own.


    What?? Sierra¡¯s mind raced trying to make quick sense of Damien¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d want to hurt Bree or any of her family? They were some of the best people she knew.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really quite simple, Sierra. Joseph and George Anderson swooped in and stole everything from my father  the corporation he helped his father build, the money he was left, everything! He was with my mother at the time, and she was pregnant with me. A few months after she had me, he died. She believes he took his own life, though that wasn¡¯t proven. Everyst dime was ripped away from her. To make matters worse, she found out she was pregnant again. She knew she couldn¡¯t feed two children, so she left the hospital without my sister. To this day I haven¡¯t been able to find her.


    ¡°My mother died in a filthy apartment after leading an impossibly hard life. I swore to her I¡¯d seek revenge, and I will. You were just a convenient step at getting Joseph and George¡¯s children to trust me. Once they do, I can get to their fathers, and they¡¯ll pay  they¡¯ll pay for what they put my mother through, for the loss of my sister, for the hell I endured as a child.¡±


    Damien took a breath, not backing up even the slightest as he pushed his words out through his teeth.


    No. He didn¡¯t have the facts right. She knew Joseph and George. They would never be that cold-hearted.


    ¡°They would¡¯ve helped your mom if she asked,¡± Sierra said, regretting her words instantly when she saw the fire re in his eyes.


    ¡°She went to them. She begged for their help, and they shut the door in her face, saying they wanted nothing to do with her or her bastard son,¡± he seethed.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. I won¡¯t believe it,¡± Sierra said, her own anger rising at his ill will of this family she loved.


    ¡°Believe it. The world isn¡¯t all fairy tales and pixie dust, Sierra. You need to grow up and face reality. You¡¯ve signed on to help me, and if you go back on your word, I¡¯ll return you to your father and you can face his wrath,¡± Damien threatened.


    Sierra would face a thousandshes from her father to save her friend. Even though she in no way wanted to return to the horrible man, being away from him for a few weeks had strengthened her in many ways. She still feared him, knew he¡¯de through on his threats and kill her if he so deemed, but for some reason, the longer she was away, the more she realized what a weak man her father truly was.


    If he wanted her dead, she¡¯d already be gone. No, death wasn¡¯t what Dous wanted for her, he wanted her miserable. Once she stopped giving him the power over her, the thrill would be gone and he¡¯d stop. If not, she¡¯d rather die than live with him again.


    Her mind whirled as she tried to figure out why Damien felt so hostile toward the Anderson¡¯s. If she rushed to Bree and told her everything, she wouldn¡¯t learn the rest of Damien¡¯s n. She needed more information, what his next move would be. If he really knew these people who he thought had wronged him, he¡¯d realized how mistaken he was. The Anderson¡¯s were truly good.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sierra? Will daddy cut you off of your colossal allowance if you displease him? He assured me you¡¯d do whatever I want. Well, the cards are on the table  how much is your integrity worth?¡± he mocked.


    Sierra narrowed her instantly rage filled eyes. Let him think what he wanted. She¡¯d rather he thought she was a greedy socialite than him knowing the reality of the years of abuse she¡¯d suffered, of how long she¡¯d been nothing more than a weak, pathetic, beaten-down child. She¡¯d never get the image of her father¡¯s hand rising high in the air, only to m down on her innocent flesh, out of her head.


    Maybe it was the years she¡¯d taken care of her sister, or the countless times she¡¯d needed rescuing and no one came, but she felt a desire to fix Damien. She had to mend the fences between him and his family. She was clueless on how she was going to do it and she had a feeling she¡¯d despise Damien by the time it was all over, but maybe their family would be healed, and her best friend safe.


    She couldn¡¯t seem to get words past her throat to either confirm or deny his usations, but by the smile on his lips, he already knew what she¡¯d say.


    ¡°I knew the thought of losing all that precious money would make you more cooperative. You¡¯re no better than those greedy bastards who couldn¡¯t bother to help a widow and her infant child,¡± he snarled before his hand came up, causing her to visually flinch, though he only gripped the back of her head.


    The heat of his breath brushed across her lips sending mes shooting to her core.


    Sierra was repulsed at the renewed desire burning inside her. She hated him in that moment, but yet her body still yearned for his touch. She wished she could pull away, but her body wouldn¡¯t obey her mind.


    His thumb traced her cheek, softly wiping a single anger filled tear making its way down her face. He brushed over her lip just as her tongue rushed out to moisten it again, the taste of salt from her tear instantly filling her mouth. His eyes dted as she brought her tongue back inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be used, Damien. You just said I¡¯m nothing but a convenient step to you, yet you want me to turn over and forget all of that,¡± Sierra said, trying to keep a clear head.


    ¡°I said that¡¯s how it started, Sierra. It¡¯s more, much more now. I can¡¯t resist you. I need you  need you more than anything else in this world right now. I¡­I can¡¯t exin what you¡¯re doing to me. You chase it all away.¡±


    Sierra was falling fast. She knew they were most likely just words, but they were having a strong impact on her.


    ¡°You¡¯re crowding me, Damien. I need air,¡± Sierra said, trying with everyst reserve to gain back a semnce of her sanity.


    ¡°I could be a whole lot closer, darling.¡± Bitterness was radiating off of him in waves, and she was torn in half, trying to find the man she¡¯d spent a week with in Australia inside this man who was so angry. She could see him masking the anger in sexual remarks and innuendos, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    As if to prove his point, he leaned in, his hips pushing against hers, leaving her with no doubt that their argument hadn¡¯t dimmed his desire. The feel of his solid erection pressing into her stomach created an instant response within Sierra.


    ¡°Point taken, you can ease back,¡± she said, but the breathless quality of her tone bellied her words. It was obvious to both of them that she wanted him  needed him  was hungry like a wild animal. Her pheromones were practically screaming out to take her.


    Without another word, he closed the gap and took her mouth in a fit of rage, passion, frustration, and something more. It was the something more that had her moaning as her arms wrapped around his neck.

 170

    Damien pulled back as he tried to regain control over his body. He was frustrated. He¡¯d just told her everything of his past, something he¡¯d never shared. He was angry at his mother, his rtives, the pain he¡¯d gone through. He didn¡¯t know any other way to reign in the pain other than by taking control. He had to get control, needed it more than he needed air. He had to push away the vulnerability.


    As he pushed her, he noticed the flush to her skin, that her eyes were dted. She wanted him and he had to take her, had to push away the past.


    As he focused on desire, he was able to push the ill feelings away, forget about the Anderson¡¯s and revenge. Everything in him pushed him to move forward, im her as his own and ease the pain inside.


    With reckless abandonment, he swooped down and captured her lips, holding nothing back as his tongue filled her mouth, taking immediate advantage of her gaped lips to dip inside, taste her softness, ease his desire.


    The mes of his desire stoked out of control, soon reaching the point of no return. His right hand gripped the back of her head, holding her tightly against him, though she gave no effort of struggling, nor a sign of even wanting to.


    His other hand moved from the couch, wrapping around her hip, his fingers caressing the tight plumpness of her curvy ass, pulling her tighter against his throbbing erection, making his intentions extremely clear.


    Her hands were wrapped around his shoulders, tugging him closer to her, her mouth opened wide, inviting him inside. His movements became frantic as his need for her couldn¡¯t get any greater. He couldn¡¯t wait. He needed to bury himself within her. Even though he¡¯d already taken her only a few hours earlier, he¡¯d dreamed of her for two weeks, his body aching, day and night. Sierra¡¯s responses mirrored his insatiable hunger.


    With a groan from deep within, he tried to ease back, his mouth biting the skin on her neck and then sucking softly to soothe the intensity, ravishing each part of her. Damien¡¯s heart elerated at the soft moan escaping her swollen lips. Her arms clung to him, refusing his attempt to try to slow their eagerness. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to stop. At this point, he couldn¡¯t stop. He had to finish.


    The sensations of her fingers boldly moving through his hair, parting the strands as her nails dug into his scalp, was driving him insane. He licked the pulse on her neck, felt the strong beat against his tongue as he inhaled her scent of vani and spice, something he¡¯d forever associate with her.


    An almost primal growl escaped his throat as he continued moving downward, his lips tasting the slight vee between her breasts. He leaned back far enough to undo her shirt. When he saw the many buttons, he knew he¡¯d never have the patience to undo them all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rece this,¡± he said, his voice ragged, barely recognizable.


    He quickly gripped each side of her blouse, and with the smallest effort, her shirt ripped open, the tinkling sound of buttons filled the air as they ricocheted off the table and walls. Her eyes widened in sheer craving.


    If anything, the aggressive ripping of her shirt seemed to send her to another level of desire. She reached for him, trying to draw his head back to hers, but he wanted to kiss her exposed breasts, barely concealed by thecey peach bra.


    He moved his head to her peaked nipple, jutting through the fabric, begging for his attention. With his mouth opened wide, he took her nipple into his mouth  bra and all  sucking it deep, her nipple on the other side of thece.


    ¡°Yes, more!¡± Sierra cried out, her hands changing direction and gripping the back of his head, pulling his face into her ample breasts.


    Her words fueled him on. He sucked harder on her swollen peak, wetting the delicate fabric of her bra, showing him the dark outline of her dusky pink nipples.


    His hands trailed up her back, quickly unhooking thetch of her bra. He wanted to taste her skin. He lifted his head only long enough to toss the delicate garment across the room, then his head descended again, this time, to her other breast, immediately devouring it.


    Her whimpers of delight and need intensified his already maxed out desire, giving him the strength to satisfy her before plunging forward and taking care of his own needs.


    With an ardent touch, his hand moved downward, skillfully unsping her pants, and pulling them to the floor. As much as he wanted to behold the exquisite disy of Sierra¡¯s body in her satin panties, he wanted her naked and wet beneath him even more.


    In one swift movement, he slipped off her panties, leaving her bare, vulnerable and glorious before him. His firm staff was dripping its clear fluid in anticipation, no longer able to keep it at bay. His hand paused before gliding smoothly against her silky skin, worshipping the beauty of her incredible body  soft and supple, yet firm and tight all at once. She was perfect in every single way, perfectly made for him to make love to  over, and over, and over¡­ a perfect fit.


    He dropped to his knees in front of her. Before she could utter a single protest, he kissed the top of her thigh, his tongue swirling across the quivering flesh.


    ¡°Damien¡­¡± she moaned and took a sharp inhale of breath, her legs trembling, barely holding her up.


    He lifted her, setting her on the back of the couch, leaving her to bnce herself as he quickly spread her thighs, her hot pink core perfectly positioned for him.


    His mouth again descended, this time for an intimate kiss right at the heart of her. With a guttural growl of possession, he opened his mouth, licking with his tongue up the folds of her most sacred area. She cried out, encouraging him to continue. Damien noticed her soft skin change underneath his hands, with goose bumps surfacing everywhere, and he quickly nced at her face, relishing in her expression of ecstasy.


    Her incredible smell, taste, and heat  it was all too much. He ran his tongue across her hot pink folds, following them to the soft hood of her womanhood where he sucked her swollen pink pearl into his mouth.


    With a cry of pain and pleasure, he felt Sierra shatter around him. Her body shook as wave after wave of pleasure filled her and released, again and again. With new tenderness, he sucked her flesh in and out of his mouth, drawing each cry from her, as he reveled in pleasing her.


    When thest of her shudders died down, he rose on unsteady legs. He quickly discarded his clothes and protected himself, then looked into her half-closed eyes. She appeared sated, and half-awake.


    He¡¯d fix that.


    With a quick movement, he pulled her from the couch and pressed his mouth back against hers.


    ¡°No, you were just kissing me¡­¡± He cut her off. She was protesting him kissing her so intimately, then kissing her lips. Tough. The thought was sending him over the edge of sanity.


    ¡°You need to taste how sexy you are. It¡¯s all I can do to not lose it¡±


    Her struggles ceased, and he felt her bodying back to life as his hands tugged against her hips, pulling her tightly against his manhood.


    He reached down between them, inserting his fingers inside her, feeling the renewed moistness in her core, the heat practically scorching him.


    She was ready, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    He kissed her once more before pulling back and turning her around. He pushed his throbbing erection against the softness of her ass as his hand ran up her t stomach, then gripped her soft breasts. Taking her hard nipples between his thumb and finger, he gently twisted them, tugging on the pink flesh.


    ¡°I need you,¡± she cried as he leaned forward and gently nipped the skin on her neck.


    ¡°Yes, now,¡± he agreed as he stepped forward, pushing her body over the back of the couch so her lush behind was sticking up in the air for him. With his knees, he spread her legs apart, exposing her hot pink core to him, enough to make him let it all go at just the sight.


    He took a moment to fully appreciate the beauty before him, the milky white skin, with splotches of red where his mouth had tasted her, the incredible curves in every ce that was meant to turn a man on. She was exquisite  and she was his.


    With no more ability to wait, he guided his throbbing erection to her opening, watching as the head slid inside her, the angle of her body allowing him to see it disappear in her heat.


    ¡°Yes, more!¡± she demanded eagerly.


    He gave her what she asked for.


    With speed, he thrust all the way inside her opening, wrapping his arms fully around her, his fingers caressing her stomach, hips, breasts, and neck as he thrust his hips forward, again and again.


    He lost track of who¡¯s moans were filling the air  his, hers  he didn¡¯t know. He just knew the pleasure was unending, the feel of her gripping his rod was unbelievable. He could make love to her all night long.


    When he felt her start to shake around him, his movement elerated. He knew she was close, her body getting wetter, her walls tightening around him, making movement more difficult.


    With a cry of pleasure, she started shaking, her heat gripping him repeatedly as he continued pumping inside her. He thrust faster, harder, drawing out her pleasure, her cries of ecstasy going on and on. When he finally shot his release, all energy left his body at the same time, leaving himpletely drained, unable to stand.


    He continued pumping inside her, her pulses drawing out everyst ounce of his own pleasure, gripping him, squeezing him dry.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With a final thrust, he released thest of his orgasm, then slumped against her, pushing her body into the hard back of the couch.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to squirm beneath him. Too tired to fight with her any further that night, he lifted her in his arms, and moved to the front of the couch. Relief flooded him, when she relinquished herself and allowed him to set her down.


    He¡¯d think about what he was doingter. Right then, he wanted to enjoy the extreme pleasure his body felt, and just rx, with Sierraying right next to him. Both fell asleep, still buzzing from the incredibly intimate coupling.

 171

    Sierra was trapped. She couldn¡¯t move and panic filled her as she cringed. What was her father going to do now? She hadn¡¯t done anything. She could handle the pain if she knew it wasing, but when it came out of the blue, she wasn¡¯t prepared.


    She began struggling, trying to get away. She knew it wouldn¡¯t do any good, but she had to try. She couldn¡¯t just give up and take the beating. She didn¡¯t deserve it  she¡¯d been good. She did everything he asked of her.


    ¡°Sierra, stop. Ouch! What the hell?¡±


    The deep voice sent her panic over the edge as she kicked her trapped legs, moved her shoulders, struggled to free herself.


    ¡°Please, I haven¡¯t done anything. Please, no more. It hurts. I can¡¯t¡­¡± Sierra sobbed, knowing her punishment would be worse, but in her sleepy delirium she couldn¡¯t stop herself. She just didn¡¯t want to be hurt.


    She sobbed as her body grew weaker. She couldn¡¯t get away. He¡¯d really hurt her now. She shouldn¡¯t have struggled.


    ¡°Sierra, wake up, you have to wake up. It¡¯s me  Damien.¡±


    Sierra tried to open her eyes, tried to rise from the nightmare, but panic was still clogging her, still keeping her under its spell. She was still trapped.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± she begged in one final attempt.


    ¡°Sierra, it¡¯s me,¡± the voice said. It didn¡¯t fit, it was too gentle, too caring. That couldn¡¯t be her father. Hazily, Sierra pulled herself from her half-sleeping state and cracked her eyes open.


    Damien was warily watching her, themp beside his bed casting a glow across his face, showing the concern radiating from his eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she automatically replied with tightness in her voice.


    ¡°My groin begs to differ. You have one hell of a good knee,¡± he said with a slight grimace. It took Sierra a moment to figure out what he was saying, and then it dawned on her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she gasped.


    He was leaning over her, supporting his weight on his elbow, the nket ridding low on his hip. When she looked down and noticed her chest fully exposed to his view, she quickly reached for the nket, trying to tug it from underneath their bodies.


    Damien gave her breasts a leisurely look before shifting and allowing her to pull the nket clear up to her chin. She didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d ended up in his bed. Thest thing she recalled was lying down on the couch with a cup of hot chocte and a movie ying.


    ¡°I carried you upstairs. You fell asleep before the opening credits even started,¡± he said. It was unnerving how he always seemed to guess what she was thinking.


    After they¡¯d finished having sex, they¡¯d fallen asleep on the couch, only for him to wake her a couple hourster with a second round, even better than the first. When she¡¯d gotten up and tried to grab her clothes, Damien had scooped her into his arms, saying he liked her naked.


    He¡¯d then re-deposited her on the couch with a nket, before going to the kitchen to make her hot cocoa. She¡¯d been sofortable she hadn¡¯t put up too much protest.


    ¡°I need to get some water,¡± she told him, hoping he¡¯d be a gentleman and turn away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± he offered as he started to move.


    ¡°I need to use the bathroom, too,¡± she said, her face immediately turning red.


    ¡°Need me to carry you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She felt her face go from red to burgundy. He startedughing, then flipped over on his back. As she tugged one of the nkets the rest of the way loose, her eyes nced down and she couldn¡¯t help but notice the impressive tent his body was making of the sheet barely covering him.


    Her eyes shot back to his face and his satisfied expression. How could he even think about sex after the extreme rounds they¡¯d had not long ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long,¡± he said withzy indulgence.


    She scooted from the bed and made a beeline for the bathroom, stopping at the sink and sshing cold water on her face to wash away thest of the terror still making her heart pound. She must have been tangled up between Damien and the nkets.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± she promised herself in the mirror. Her heart finally slowed down as she took a long drink of cool water and gave herself a few moments to talk herself down.


    She emerged from the bathroom, not sure what she should do next. She didn¡¯t think it a wise idea to climb back into Damien¡¯s bed, letting him think she was nning on jumping full on into the affair.


    Her mind mocked her. She hadn¡¯t refused him yet, so what was the difference. She nced to the bed and let out a relieved breath when she noticed he wasn¡¯t there anymore. She could sneak from the room and find a guest bedroom. With the size of his house he had to have at least three or four of them.


    ¡°I brought a snack and wine,¡± Damien said as she reached the door only to run into him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he finished as his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I¡­well¡­¡± she stumbled, feeling frustrated with herself. Just say it! ¡°I¡¯m going to another room,¡± she finished stubbornly.


    ¡°No.¡± He didn¡¯t borate as he ced his hand on her back and led her to his bed. She red at him when he gave her a soft push and shended on the bed on her behind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just tell me no like I¡¯m two, Damien,¡± she said with exasperation.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t act like you¡¯re two,¡± he said as if he was making perfect sense.


    ¡°I told youst night I don¡¯t want to jump into an affair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit toote for that, Sierra. Try this, it¡¯s my favorite,¡± he offered as if they weren¡¯t having an important discussion.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try the wine if you tell me more about your vendetta,¡± shepromised.


    ¡°You first. What were you dreaming about?¡± Sierra hesitated, but knew he¡¯d keep on pushing.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream. I just¡­when I woke up, I couldn¡¯t¡­um¡­move, and it scared me, that¡¯s all,¡± she said half-truthfully.


    ¡°That was more than panic over being trapped. What are you hiding, Sierra?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s what happened,¡± she stubbornly answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he persisted.


    ¡°I felt like I was trapped. I panicked, end of story. Now, it¡¯s your turn to talk,¡± she said as she sent a re his way, letting him know she wasn¡¯t giving him anything else.


    His eyes narrowed as he stared her down. A small shiver passed through her. The man really knew how to intimidate with nothing but his eyes. She firmed her resolve, though, desperate to hold onto her newfound will-power.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± he finally asked as he sat next to her and grabbed a cracker and a slice of cheese.


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little vague, Sierra.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding the subject, Damien. You expect me to turn on my best friend, the only person who¡¯s always been good to me, and you¡¯re not willing to give me any details. I hate to tell you this, but you must not have any friends if you think I¡¯d do that,¡± she said, refusing to break their eye contact.


    Instead of anger, he gave a sheepish smile. The almost unguarded expression on his face sent her heart into overdrive. Wow, he was stunning when he didn¡¯t look so angry.


    ¡°Actually, Trinity is my best friend and she¡¯d have my hide if she knew anything about this. She¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Sierra felt the tiniest twinge of jealousy, but then she remembered that Trinity was a happily married woman. Her husband was incredibly gorgeous, too, and seemed like a nice guy. Sierra had been far too nervous on their short visit to really pay much attention, but the little she¡¯d seen of the couple, had made it seem they were in love.


    ¡°Trinity seems like a smart woman,¡± she said after a long pause.


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°Are you done stalling? Why do you hate the Anderson¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It goes back to before I was born. My father was twenty-five years older than my mom. I know, it¡¯s a lot of years, and I wouldn¡¯t even think about dating a woman half my age, but they fell in love, ording to my mom. He pursued her, and she fell hard for him. He was charming, wealthy, and promised her the moon. About the time they met, my grandfather passed away and there was a huge race for thepany. It should¡¯ve gone to my dad. His brother, Milton had zero interest in the corporation, and my dad had been working there for years,¡± Damien started.


    Sierra was fascinated by the intense look on his face. She still didn¡¯t understand what any of this had to do with the Anderson¡¯s, though.


    ¡°Joseph and George are twins, the only sons of Milton, my father¡¯s nephews. When my grandfather died, they both rushed home to get their greedy hands on what my father had worked so hard for. The board of directors chose Joseph to run the corporation and my father was left with nothing. His own dad didn¡¯t leave him a dime in the will. The corporation was all he had. The old man left what he had to charity¡¯s, saying the boys needed to build their own wealth, that they¡¯d appreciate it better in the long run. Well, Milton didn¡¯t have to build his own wealth. He had a nice little ranch that his father bankrolled for him, while my father had nothing, because he¡¯d been sure he¡¯d take over the Anderson Corporation.¡±


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed as he told a story Sierra was sure he¡¯d heard a thousand times. Sierra knew there was no way it could be true. Even a young Joseph couldn¡¯t be monster. There had to be more to the story and she was determined to find out what it was.


    ¡°Were you able to verify if all of this is true?¡± she asked, afraid of his reaction, but still having to ask it.


    ¡°Of course I verified. I found the old newspaper articles. There was a fight for the CEO position. In the earlier papers, apparently Joseph was ying it cool, because they said he didn¡¯t seem interested in taking over his grandfather¡¯s reign. Apparently, he¡¯d already amassed a huge fortune. However, greedy people always want more, and Joseph was no exception.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it was about greed? What if he wanted to run the business his grandfather put so many years into?¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, why did he leave in the first ce? Why wouldn¡¯t he have stayed and learned how to run the business like my father had?¡± Damien asked with bitterness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the best way to get answers to those questions is to ask Joseph?¡±


    ¡°Why? So he can tell me lies? The story doesn¡¯t end there. My father was so upset about his losses that he quickly went downhill, started drinking himself to death. One night he drank too much and lost control of his car. He was dead before the paramedics arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Damien, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said, sincere sadness draping her words.


    ¡°I was only a few months old at the time, andter my mother found out she was pregnant with my sister. She went to the Anderson¡¯s for help. Even though begging from anyone was against everything she believed in, she did it for my sake  mine and my sister¡¯s. She showed up at their door, and theyughed at her, told her they didn¡¯t believe her story, that they were d my father was dead, and then they shut it in her face. She had to leave my sister in the hospital¡¯s care, and my mother lived a rough life from that moment on,¡± he said, pain evident for the mother he¡¯d lost at too young of an age.


    Sierra could rte to how he felt. She missed her mom every day. She always imagined how differently her life would¡¯ve turned out had her mom been there. She may have actually been a normal child. She¡¯d never believe the things her father said about her. She hoped her mother was far happier wherever she was, and the only thing that kept Sierra from falling apart was knowing she¡¯d someday see her again.


    Sierra set down her empty ss of wine, surprised she drank the entire amount. It really had been good. She then wrapped her arms around Damien, not able to give him the cold shoulder when he was obviously fighting such a ferocious internal battle.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, not letting his walls down, but he didn¡¯t push her away. She took that as a good sign.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± This time he didn¡¯t try and pretend he didn¡¯t know what she was taking about.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already started. The Anderson¡¯s have a lot of different divisions to their vast empire. I¡¯ve been working for years to take away the one thing that matters to them  their ie. They have several shipping yards throughout the world, so I¡¯m building my own shippingpany. I¡¯ll supply the same products at a lower cost, taking away their business. If they have a mall in a city, I¡¯ll build arger, better one with lower rents. Every market they¡¯re invested in, I¡¯lle behind and undercut them. In the process, it will most likely break me, too, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve lived with nothing before, and I can live that way again.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re making a mistake. I know them, Damien. They aren¡¯t anything like my father. They¡¯re good people. If you¡¯d just talk to them ¡±


    ¡°No! You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he interrupted.


    Sierra didn¡¯t know what else to say. Her heart was broken at his internal turmoil and she felt like she was being torn in half between him and her loyalties to Bree and the Anderson¡¯s. She knew without a doubt that she was falling for him, and she also knew they had no chance of a future together. He was too angry, too set on revenge, and the people he wanted to hurt were the people she loved most in the world.


    With a lump in her throat, Sierray back down. She didn¡¯t feel like fighting with him anymore that night. She knew if she tried to get up, he¡¯d just drag her back. Hopefully, if she just turned over and went to sleep, he¡¯d leave her alone, let her have time to think.


    She was grateful when the light went out and she felt him shift behind her. His arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her tightly against his body.


    ¡°I have to do this,¡± he said, almost a plea in his voice.


    ¡°No, Damien, you don¡¯t. What you should do is learn the truth,¡± she said, her own voice sounding defeated.


    It seemed she was destined to go from one battle zone to the next. Sierra was grateful when she felt herself beginning to drift to sleep. She¡¯d start fresh the next day.

 172

    Sierra watched Damien walk into the room and her mouth literally fell open. He was beyond simply stunning, he was one-hundred-percent mouthwatering in his custom made tux which fit him to perfection.


    She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the man as he stopped and chatted with various people as he made his way across therge ballroom floor.


    They were at a fundraiser for the Red Cross, raising funds to help the military troops during the uing season. On one hand she was thrilled to be there, loving fundraisers, and how much money could be raised in a single night. The money that meant little to nothing to the wealthy donors, fed soldiers, supplied their families while they were away, and for the unfortunate many, buried them properly.


    A sense of dread filled her, though, because she knew her father would be in attendance. She hadn¡¯t wanted toe alone, but Damien had been called away at thest minute to one of his local factories, so he¡¯d sent her ahead.


    She smiled when she thought about the day before. She didn¡¯t know how it had happened, but she¡¯d been living with him for about a month, ever since that first night in his home. He¡¯d changed. He hadn¡¯t brought up his vendetta against the Anderson¡¯s. The way he spoke to her, the many simple things he did, like bringing her flowers when they were apart and always opening doors for her, was securing him tightly into her heart.


    As she gazed at him, she knew she was in love  hopelessly, infectiously in love with him. She could tell he was starting to feel the same way about her. She did her job each day and then made love to him each night.


    For the past month, Damien had put Sierra to work. Literally. She¡¯dined he wasn¡¯t giving her a job  well, now she was almost as busy as him. She was more than pleased when she discovered she was actually quite good at being his P. R. Rep.


    She handled clients, organized meetings, and typed endless amounts of letters. One thing she discovered about Damien was that he was generous to a fault. He donated far more than what would look good for him on taxes. He personally handled most of the donations, never refusing anyone who called.


    Some of the clients received smaller donations, one or two thousand dors. Some of the amounts he gave were staggering, in the seven figure range. She found the man she¡¯d met who¡¯d been seeking revenge, and the man she was falling in love with were twopletely different people.


    They¡¯d traveled a few more times to various ces, none as far away as Australia, but still beautiful locations. He had a stunning vineyard in California. She didn¡¯t understand why he chose to live in Seattle when he could live in Napa Valley, where it was warmer, gorgeous, and he already had a home waiting for him on the edge of his ten-thousand acre estate.


    She¡¯d enjoyed their three night stay there, strolling through the rows of grapes, talking with the workers, and drinking too much wine.


    She¡¯d found she was quite limber when she had a couple of sses of wine in her. Damien had seemed to enjoy that immensely. Her smile grew at the fond memory.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look mighty happy.¡±


    Sierra froze at the all too familiar sarcastic voice of her father. She¡¯d been so focused on Damien, she hadn¡¯t even noticed the man who¡¯d terrorized her nearly her entire life, approaching. She concentrated on putting on her mask before turning to him.


    ¡°Hello, Father,¡± she said formally.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remember who I am since I haven¡¯t heard from you once. I¡¯ve tried getting in contact but your old number is turned off and Damien¡¯s security is tighter than mine. Come with me,¡± hemanded as he tightly gripped her arm and dragged her through one of the many terrace doors to a dimly lit patio. He moved to the edge, ensuring more privacy.


    The evening was almost bitterly cold, with a light drizzle filling the air. The small area had a roof but it didn¡¯t offer much protection. Sierra could tell her father felt the ce allowed him privacy, as no one else would be foolish enough to venture to one of the balconies without a heater.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be gone long, Dad, I¡¯m working tonight,¡± Sierra said as she pushed down the ever present fear of being in her father¡¯s presence. She was angry that he was able to invoke the emotion after being away from him for months. She¡¯d felt she had made such great progress on her new independence, too.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay as long as I want you to. Have you forgotten who I am! Just because you have a new man in your life doesn¡¯t mean jack to me. I can yank you back to my house anytime I feel like it,¡± he snarled as his fingers tightened around her arm.


    Years of abuse welled up inside her, until she was boiling. She was sick of his threats, sick of his abuse. She was done. She¡¯d much rather he carried out his threat and killed her than for her to ever live under his roof again. Damien had told her about the deal he¡¯d made. She¡¯d been sickened that her father had basically sold her, but she was also grateful for it. The time away from him, her growth as a woman, and falling in love with Damien had all added up to her no longer being that cowering little girl in the corner.


    ¡°No, Dous, I haven¡¯t forgotten anything. The many years of your fist smashing into my face, the threats, the usations, the nder against my mother, all of it is still fresh in my mind! Do you want to know something, though? I really don¡¯t care whether you want to know or not, because I¡¯m going to tell you. I¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore. You can¡¯t control me. After this little meeting, I never want to speak to you again. You¡¯re a miserable man whopensates for shortings by threatening and harming others. You treat your employees like crap, and what you¡¯ve done to me is criminal. Release my arm this minute or I¡¯ll ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what, Sierra!¡± he interrupted her before lifting his hand and pping her so hard across the face she became dizzy. She shook her head, trying to clear it, nning on fighting him back for the first time ever. She didn¡¯t care if she lost. She¡¯d get a few good kicks in, at least.


    Before she could react, though, he was thrown back from her. Her head finally cleared and she looked down, seeing her father lying on the cold floor with blood oozing from his nose as he released a stream of swear words.


    She looked up and saw Damien gazing at her, his eyes shing with fury. He lifted his hand and she flinched, not knowing why, he¡¯d never done anything to harm her  but that look in his eyes was frightening.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sierra. He should¡¯ve never been allowed to do that,¡± he whispered as his hand gently caressed her cheek. His fingers shook as they held her face, his eyes still stormed, but his tone was gentle, pained.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± she whispered as the first tear fell.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve put the puzzle together by now. I knew something was wrong, that your life wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d first assumed, but I never thought he was abusing you. I should have figured it out because my mom did the same to me. I, above anyone, should¡¯ve seen the signs. It¡¯s just a part of my life I¡¯ve blocked out.¡±


    His confession shocked her. Even though she¡¯d grown up with an abusive parent, she had a hard timeprehending how anyone who was supposed to be your biggest protector could instead be your worst nightmare. A parent¡¯s hands were supposed to be strong, caring, and lift you up, not strike you down and inspire fear.


    Dous had his handkerchief in hand as he attempted to wipe up the blood still oozing from his nose. He was making feeble attempts at standing. She was so focused on Damien she barely noticed her pathetic father.


    ¡°Oh, Damien, I¡¯m sorry you went through that,¡± Sierra said as she wrapped her arms around him. How could he want to avenge a parent who¡¯d hurt him so badly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this, Whitfield, just you wait,¡± Dous spluttered as he finally managed to rise to his feet.


    ¡°You¡¯ll leave this porch, and then continue out the front doors. If I ever see youe anywhere near Sierra again, I¡¯ll bankrupt what little you have left and make sure you spend the rest of your life on the streets. You¡¯ve already proven you¡¯re an untrustworthy business partner; it wouldn¡¯t even take more than a phone call. Make the choice, Monroe,¡± Damien said, never letting go of his grip on Sierra.


    Her father looked at her in shock, then back at Damien before he scurried off like the rat he was. Sierra wanted to fall to her knees, thanking Damien. She had a feeling that her father was truly out of her life for good.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she offered as her sobs began. She couldn¡¯t say anything more than that.


    Damien held her, brushing the back of her head with his hand, making gentle hushing sounds. Sierra couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened and that Damien hade to her rescue. All her life she¡¯d wished for someone to deliver her. It was almost too much of a fairytale to believe. As her sobs subsided, Damien led her back inside, straight to a private restroom where he washed away her tears. Her cheek was red with a slight bruise beginning to form. Out of old habits, she always carried thick cover up to mask her father¡¯s abuse. She grabbed thepact and applied it, and only upon close inspection would a person see the results of her father¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Do you want to go home?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No. I want to forget all about Dous Monroe and just focus on the fundraiser.


    With that, Damien gave her a gentle kiss and led her back to the ballroom where the party was in full-swing. A couple hours passed and Sierra forgot about her worries and started enjoying herself.


    Damien disappeared with a group of men who wanted to discuss business, promising he¡¯de back soon. Sierra wandered around, looking at the items up for auction. She found a beautiful sculpture and decided to bid.


    ¡°Are you seriously going to outbid me, Sierra Monroe!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sierra finished filling out the bidding paperwork, then turned with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Every chance I get,¡± she responded before she leaned forward and gave her best friend a hug.


    ¡°Well, I was buying it for you anyway. The second I saw the figurine, it reminded me of our weekend in Canada. That was when I knew we¡¯d be friends the rest of our lives. When you abandoned me on the dance floor with three guys trying to get down my pants ¡±


    ¡°I was drunk, and I¡¯ve apologized a million times,¡± Sierra said with augh.


    ¡°Okay, I guess I can forgive you, but really, that weekend was one of the most fun times I¡¯ve ever had. I honestly did know I wanted to be friends forever after that trip,¡± Bree said.


    ¡°Bree, I have to talk to you,¡± Sierra told her as her eyes welled. She¡¯d put it off because she didn¡¯t want to betray either of them, but if Damien did actually follow through on his threats, and Bree was harmed, Sierra could never forgive herself.


    Sierra also knew that once the Anderson¡¯s found out that Damien was their lost rtive, they¡¯d embrace him with open arms. He needed them  he just had to realize that. The first step was talking to Bree.


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯ve turned as white as a ghost. Let¡¯s go sit down,¡± Bree said as she took charge, like she always did. Their friendship had worked on so many levels because Bree had been the only person, until Damien, capable of bringing Sierra out of her shell, allowing her to have fun without guilt.


    Bree led her to a quiet den and before Sierra could lose her nerve she told her the whole story of how Damien was her rtive and what he thought had happened, and what he nned to do.


    ¡°I love him, Bree, really love him, and I don¡¯t want to betray him, but I could never betray you, either, because I love you. I¡¯ve been so torn over this whole situation or I would¡¯vee to you sooner,¡± Sierra said. She was so afraid Bree would be disappointed in her.


    ¡°Hey, stop that! You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Don¡¯t feel guilt over it. I can¡¯t believe Damien is Neilson¡¯s son. Seriously. Not very long ago, remember me telling you about my Aunt Katherine telling us the story of how she and Joseph met. She also told us about Neilson. Damien¡¯s got it all wrong. His mother wasn¡¯t rejected. She showed up on the front porch, yes, and Aunt Katherine was there all alone. She invited her in, fed her, and gave her a bed. The next morning when she went to find her, she was gone. They searched for years, until they finally had to ept she didn¡¯t want to be found,¡± Bree said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll believe you, Bree.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make him believe  he¡¯s family.¡± Right there was why Sierra loved Bree so much. She didn¡¯t focus on the fact that Damien wanted to destroy them, take away everything they had. She focused on the happiness of finding a lost rtive she never thought she¡¯d find. ¡°I have to tell my dad. Come on,¡± Bree said with excitement as she pulled Sierra to her feet and the two of them rushed from the room.

 173

    Damien¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd for the twentieth time in twenty minutes. He hadn¡¯t seen Sierra since she¡¯d been looking over the auction items, and he was getting ready to seek her out. He knew he didn¡¯t have to be with her twenty-four-seven, but he was concerned her father may have snuck back in. There was strong security present, but still, he felt better having her in his site.


    He excused himself from the conversation, then turned around to find Joseph and George Anderson approaching. Years of hatred brewed instantly to life as he eyed the men walking so casually toward him.


    This is what you want, he reminded himself as they neared. You want them to feel safe around you. In reality, he¡¯d nearly forgotten all about his vendetta against them during thest few months. Something inside him was shifting the longer he was with Sierra. She was so full of life, and filled his days withughter and his nights with unbelievable passion. She was changing him, though he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to change.


    ¡°Hello, Damien,¡± Joseph said as the two men stopped in front of him. Damien was surprised for a moment that Joseph was acting so casual with him. Normally, people speaking for the first time had the courtesy to usest names.


    ¡°Joseph,¡± Damien replied, his voiceing out a little too cold.


    ¡°We¡¯re very happy to meet you. Would you like toe with us  there¡¯s something we¡¯d like to discuss that I think would be much better done in private,¡± Joseph said.


    Damien¡¯s mind whirled as he wondered if they¡¯d somehow found out about his ns. He¡¯d been very careful. He didn¡¯t want them knowing until it was toote for them to do anything about it. He felt confident as he nodded his head and followed the men through the crowd.


    He was a little annoyed at how people seemed to part for both of them as if they were royalty. If the men and women in the room knew who they truly were, they wouldn¡¯t act with such deference to them. They didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Joseph stepped into a private office with George on his heels, and Damien, taking a deep breath, followed. He stopped in the doorway when he saw the other upants. His eyes narrowed when they connected with Sierra.


    As he looked at the faces around him, Joseph, George, Lucas, Trenton, Bree, Sierra, and a couple people he didn¡¯t recognize, his stomach turned.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d told them. Sierra had betrayed him. His heart felt like it was shattering inside him. He¡¯d felt like she was special, like she truly cared about him. The evidence was clear. Her loyalties were with his enemies.


    ¡°I can see by your face that you¡¯re upset, Damien, but to my brother and I, this is a happy day. We¡¯ve searched for you for years, tried countless times to find you. Your mother came to my Katherine with you wrapped in a nket, resting in her arms. She was only there one night, and in the morning she was gone. We were unable to track you down,¡± Joseph said.


    Damien looked at him incredulously. The man was a hell of an actor; Damien would have to give him that. Lies! It was all lies. His mother had told him the truth. They¡¯d killed his father and then thrown out a woman in need. Only monsters did that.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great story, Joseph, but we both know it¡¯s nothing but fabrication. I¡¯ve always been right here. If you¡¯d truly wanted to find me, you would have. With your limitless fortune and resources, nothing you want can be out of reach. My mother told me the truth. By the look in Bree¡¯s face, over there, it looks like Ms. Monroe has already told her everything, so I don¡¯t really see a need for this farce of a reunion to continue,¡± Damien said as he nced for a brief moment at Sierra.


    What little color she had left in her face washed away and her expression fell, but he hardened himself against her. She¡¯d betrayed him  he had no use for her anymore.


    ¡°Damien, please, I have proof. Your mother left a toy at our home. Katherine saved it. It has the initials D. W. on it, but we didn¡¯t know what that stood for. Your father married her under a fake name, giving you a false identity. We had no idea how to find you, what your mother¡¯s name was, let alone yours. The only clue we had was the toy,¡± Joseph said.


    Damien shifted on his feet. The man made so much sense  but no, he was lying. He had to be lying. There was no way his mother carried that much bitterness around inside her unless her story was true. He couldn¡¯t¡¯ believe Joseph¡¯s story because then it made his mother into a monster.


    ¡°I¡¯m done here,¡± Damien said, his emotions churning. He had to get out of the room. He turned on his heel and started walking away. He needed some air.


    ¡°Damien, wait!¡± Damien paused in the hallway as he slowly turned, his face giving nothing away.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked Sierra, his voice cold enough to freeze the hall.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry. I was trying to do what was right. I know you¡¯re upset right now, but if you¡¯d just listen, you¡¯ll see they really are good peo ¡±


    ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them. I already know who they are and they¡¯re the type to take and take until there¡¯s nothing left to take any more. I thought I knew who you were. I was wrong. You¡¯re fired. Notify my secretary of your address and I¡¯ll have your belongings delivered.¡±


    ¡°But¡­Damien,¡± she gasped, tears spilling over as he gave her onest look. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish whatever she was going to say. He simply turned and walked away.

 174

    ¡°Why do people choose to do this over and over again? I don¡¯t understand how they can bare it,¡± Sierra said, her voice quiet, her body almost numb. She hadn¡¯t seen Damien in two weeks. The first week she¡¯d cried so often, her face had looked like a white Oompa Loompa from Charlie and the Chocte Factory.


    Finally, the tears had stopped and a deep sense of numbness had set in, thankfully. She didn¡¯t smile, didn¡¯t cry, she just sort of existed.


    ¡°I promise it will get better. I know this answer sucks, but just give it some time. He¡¯lle around, you¡¯ll see. You know what, though, if he stays away then he just doesn¡¯t deserve you because he¡¯s a fool. Don¡¯t give up on love. People fall in love over and over because we¡¯re meant to be with someone, meant to have a happily-ever-after. We aren¡¯t solitary creatures. We need apanion, someone to care for us. You will have that, either with Damien or another very lucky guy. Whoever wins you has won the lottery,¡± Bree said.


    ¡°You have to say that, Bree. Thanks anyway, though. I need to get out for a while. I¡¯ve stayed in here feeling sorry for myself for long enough. I¡¯m through with love forever, but I do need to get a life. I have job hunting to do.¡±


    ¡°You can take as long as you want. I love having you stay with me. I¡¯ve been trying to get you to do it forever. Before you start working full-time again, we¡¯ve got to have some y time, please?¡± Bree begged, a smile on her face.


    Sierra could see Bree was trying her hardest to act positive, but she knew her best friend, and knew she was worried. She needed to quit stressing Bree out. She had enough on her te with her son Mathew and her ever-growing family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Bree, and I¡¯ll spend as much time with you as possible, but I really want to work. I miss Damien, but I miss my job, too. I enjoyed working for him. I hope to find something simr to that. I¡¯ll just make sure my boss is ugly and old. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m working for a hot guy again,¡± Sierra vowed.


    ¡°They¡¯re not that easy to hide from. I so wasn¡¯t looking for love when my brothers decided I needed a personal bodyguard, but I¡¯m thankful every night Iy down beside him. Don¡¯t give up  love is worth the pain you have to go through sometimes to reach your happy ending.¡±


    ¡°I truly envy you right now, not enough to hate you, just enough to steal your husband,¡± Sierra joked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how those words are music to my ears. I¡¯d loan him to you, but then I¡¯d have to kill you, and I love you too much to do that,¡± Bree gave right back.


    ¡°All right, I guess I won¡¯t flirt shamelessly with him. I can¡¯t promise not to gaze at his incredible chest when we¡¯re all swimming, though.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Bree said as sheughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d be doing the same if the situation were reversed. When Chades in from a long run, and his chest is gleaming, I be an animal. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get enough of that man!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Bree, Damien introduced me to the most earth-shattering, phenomenal feelings in the world, and then took it away. I so don¡¯t want to hear about your amazing sex life,¡± Sierra said, but she smiled to take the sting from her words.


    ¡°You started it,¡± Bree pouted. ¡°How about we go shopping? That will get you out of the house.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect. I have a quick errand I have to run first, so why don¡¯t I do that and then pick you up here in one hour?¡± Sierra asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯ll give me enough time to shower and change. Mathew decided it would be funny to spill his breakfast all over mommy instead of eating any of it,¡± Bree replied pointing at the dried milk on her shirt.


    ¡°I wondered what that awful smell was¡­¡± Sierra joked.


    Bree left to get ready and Sierra walked downstairs, climbed in the borrowed car, and started driving to her father¡¯s home. There was one employee still working there, a maid, who Sierra had befriended. The girl had begged Sierra to get away, threatening to turn her father in, but Sierra had finally managed to convince her that he¡¯d just make her go away and Sierra would lose her friend if that happened, so Mara had agreed to keep silent.


    Sierra realized she¡¯d left her ornaments behind. It was a tradition for her mother to buy the girls a new Christmas ornament each year, and Sierra had to have them. Mara had told her that her father was away for the entire day in business meetings, so Sierra should be safe to run in and out. She knew if she asked her dad for them, he¡¯d just destroy the irreceable treasures. She couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Mara opened the gate for her and Sierra parked up front. She wanted to get in and out as quickly as possible, not taking any chances of running into her father.


    ¡°Sierra, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± Mara said as she flew down the steps.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too. As a matter-of-fact, Bree told me she¡¯s looking for a new maid. Hers got pregnant and is moving in two weeks. The positiones with room and board,¡± Sierra told her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mara gave her another hug, obviously excited to get away from Dous Monroe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and find your treasures so you can leave here. I don¡¯t want to take any chances on your father returning early,¡± Mara said as she looked around.


    ¡°I agree. Go finish cleaning so you don¡¯t get in trouble. I¡¯ll tell Bree you want the job. You can leave here in two short weeks. I can¡¯t wait to visit with you again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m already behind schedule. I¡¯ll see you soon, my friend.¡± Mara quickly left and Sierra made her way to the stairs. The decorations were in the attic.


    When she reached the top of thending, terror momentarily paralyzed her.


    ¡°You do realize I have all the calls made to and from here monitored, don¡¯t you?¡± Her father was standing before her.


    Panic filled her as fight or flight kicked in. She didn¡¯t know which direction to run, she just knew she had to get away. The stairs  that would be her quickest escape route. She turned and took a step when she felt his foot in the small of her back.


    She desperately tried to regain her bnce, but it was a losing battle. With horror shing through her, Sierra went flying down the stairs. She felt a shooting pain in her leg before everything went dark.     Damien took a drink of coffee as he prepared his briefcase. He was utterly exhausted, not having slept more than a couple hours a night since he¡¯d broken it off with Sierra.


    He missed her.


    Refusing to cave into even himself, he guzzled the rest of the hot liquid and grabbed his keys. She was the one in the wrong, not him. She¡¯d betrayed him. He opened his front door, barely catching himself from stumbling backward.


    ¡°You miserable, rotten bastard!¡±


    ¡°What the hell.¡± Bree poked him hard in the chest, her short but sharp fingernail almost tearing through his shirt.


    ¡°Sierra is lying in the hospital right now, ck and blue, three broken bones, and a partial concussion all because of you!¡± Bree yelled as she poked him again.


    It took several seconds for her words topute in Damien¡¯s brain. Sierra was at the hospital? He needed information. In his worry, he forgot Bree was the enemy.


    ¡°What happened? My fault? How? Why? Is she going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not. She¡¯ll never be okay again because you¡¯ve ripped her heart out into a million pieces and then stomped on those just to make sure there was no chance of her healing,¡± Bree snarled.


    ¡°Did she try to kill herself?¡± Damien asked in horror, all color leaving his face at the thought.


    ¡°Of course not, you moron! Sierra would never do something like that. What I meant was that her father nearly killed her, but that doesn¡¯tpare to the devastation you¡¯ve put her through. She has to want to get better in order to survive; otherwise the slightest infection can sneak up on her and take her life. Right now, she¡¯s so miserable because she¡¯s in love with you and you tossed her aside like yesterday¡¯s news, so she¡¯s not trying hard enough. She doesn¡¯t feel like she has anything to live for anymore¡­¡±


    Bree choked on her final words as tears welled in her eyes. Damien was horrified. Was Sierra really in love with him? She couldn¡¯t be, because she never would¡¯ve betrayed him if she was.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go there and upset her all over again. I swear if you hurt her again, you¡¯ll have to deal with me!¡± Bree threatened.


    Damien looked at the petite girl before him, not standing more than a couple inches over five feet, weighing less than half of him, and he realized she actually thought she could harm him. The thought was so absurd it made him smile, which was apparently the wrong move on his part. He jumped when the heel of her shoe mmed down on his foot.


    ¡°Damn!¡± he shouted as his toe began to throb. She knew how to aim those things. He red down at her.


    ¡°Do notugh at me, Damien Whitfield. You may think that me and my family are horrible people, but we love each other more than you could everprehend. I consider Sierra my family, and I swear I can take you out if you so much as make one more of her tears fall,¡± she roared.


    Damien almost staggered again as the realization hit him that he liked her, he actually liked this woman he¡¯d thought of as his enemy for so many years. He fought the warm feelings building inside toward her, but he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, his voice gruff.


    ¡°What?¡± It was Bree¡¯s turn to be confused.


    ¡°You obviously aren¡¯t going to tell me where she¡¯s located, so you¡¯ll just have to drive me there,¡± hemanded as he locked his door and swiftly walked down the stone steps. He eyed her small convertible with suspicion as he nced at the open roof and the grey sky.


    Oh well, nothing like living on the edge, he thought as he maneuvered hisrge body into the small passenger seat. He suddenly had sympathy for sardines.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you in my car,¡± she said as she eyed him with suspicion.


    ¡°Well, too bad. You¡¯ll just have to deal with it because I¡¯m going to see Sierra.¡± He crossed his arms as he waited for her to make her decision.


    With a roll of her eyes she finally climbed in, then gave him an evil smile before she threw the car into gear and pealed out of his driveway.


    Damien grabbed the door handle, thinking he may have been a bit too rash in his decision to ride with the woman. She was obviously insane. He tried to yell for her to slow down, but as their speed picked up and she wove around traffic on the busy Seattle freeway, his words were carried away by the self-made wind.


    He said a prayer for the first time in his life.


    They arrived at the hospital and Damien really hoped his legs would hold him up. He hadn¡¯t been that frightened since he was a young boy. As he touched solid ground again, he looked over at Bree with her ridiculous Cheshire grin. His respect went up another notch, dang it.


    ¡°Just remember, Whitfield, you¡¯ve been warned,¡± were her parting words before she preceded him into the hospital.


    Damien had no trouble keeping up with her as she moved through the hallways of the vast hospital. She stopped in front of a closed door, sent him a final warning with her eyes, then slowly turned the knob and walked inside.


    Damien was stunned silent by the sight of Sierra. There were wiresing from seemingly everywhere, and a machine next to her with consistent monitoring beepsing from it. Her face. Her poor face. Her right eye was bruised and swollen, and a scrape ran across her chin. The rest of her body was covered, but he almost didn¡¯t want to know what it looked like.


    ¡°Her leg was broken, and she has two cracked ribs. The leg happened on the stairs. To the paramedics who came, it looked like the bruise on her side indicated someone had kicked her  hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± Damien said, his voice quiet, but deadly truth lying behind his words.


    ¡°Not something a man who doesn¡¯t care would do,¡± Bree taunted him.


    He red at her before moving to Sierra¡¯s bed. It was his fault. He knew Dous was a horrible man and he was under no disillusions that parents were always perfect. Though his mother had beaten him regrly, it was never to this severity. Looking at Sierra, he thought he¡¯d had it pretty good.


    Before he knew what he was doing, he lifted his hand and gently brushed her hair back. Her eyes fluttered as they slowly came open.


    She looked at him with a sweet smile as if they were waking up on any ordinary day.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she mumbled, then flinched as she tried to move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he warned.


    Her eyes widened as she slightly shook her head, then looked around. Damien felt his heart clench as he watched the sweet smile disappear as reality set in. She looked back to him, and he saw her trying to mask her emotions, too weak to pull it off.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked with a little hoarseness in her voice, while looking past him at Bree.


    ¡°Bree picked me up,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing there.


    ¡°You hate her, though,¡± she rasped in confusion.


    ¡°Thanks, Sierra,¡± Bree mockingly said, but with humor.


    ¡°Yeah, well, she¡¯s kind of stubborn,¡± he answered with a sheepish grin. ¡°She has a hell of a stomp, too.¡±


    Sierra looked between the two of them in shock as they both smiled. He couldn¡¯t exin it to her because he couldn¡¯t exin it to himself.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t mock me when I¡¯m being serious,¡± Bree countered.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be sure not to do that next time.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± Sierra asked with hope. Damien looked at her, surprise radiating from him. She was lying in a hospital bed with broken bones, her body bruised, her future uncertain, and what she was most concerned about was his rtionship with Bree.


    He turned to Bree and looked at her with new eyes. Could his mother have lied to him? How could a monster inspire such loyalty, such love? He thought back to everything he¡¯d found on the Anderson¡¯s. All of it contradicted what his mother had said, but he didn¡¯t want to believe that.


    He couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Sierra, are you feeling any better?¡± Joseph asked as he walked in the room with a giant bouquet of flowers, balloons and a stuffed animal.


    ¡°Yes, Joseph, much better, thank you. You really shouldn¡¯t have gotten me this room, though. I was fine in the other one,¡± Sierra answered softly.


    ¡°Of course we weren¡¯t leaving you in that room. I¡¯m so sorry your father would dare do this to you. If he wasn¡¯t already in jail, I¡¯d go give him an ass kicking right now,¡± George said as he bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°I have a couple friends on that force, maybe they can sneak me in,¡± he added with hope.


    ¡°No you won¡¯t George Anderson, and before you even think it, neither will any of the boys. You won¡¯t stoop to that man¡¯s level by getting in a brawl. He won¡¯t evere near Sierra again. Now, quit talking about him or you¡¯re going to upset Sierra,¡± Esther, George¡¯s wife, said as she walked in behind him.


    George¡¯s shoulders slumped as if he was really disappointed he didn¡¯t get to go give a whooping to the man.


    ¡°Thank you, George. Your concern means the world to me,¡± Sierra said as a tear fell. George bent down and tenderly hugged her before stepping away, giving Esther a turn.


    Damien turned to Bree and mouthed, it wasn¡¯t me, while pointing at his eye and implying the fresh tear from Sierra. He enjoyed the way Bree¡¯s eyes opened in surprise at the joke. He was starting to realize Bree just may take him down if he made her best friend cry again. The love and affection was overwhelming in the room and though it was a foreign family sensation, Damien loved being a part of it.


    ¡°Damien, I brought this with me. It¡¯s yours so you should have it back,¡± Joseph said as he stepped beside him and ced a small toy in his hand. When he looked down and noticed the faded D. W carved in the bottom of the wooden rocking horse, he felt a lump form in his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready,¡± he said, his voice a bit gravely.


    ¡°Take all the time you need. All we ask is that you give us a chance,¡± Joseph said, respecting Damien¡¯s need for space.


    ¡°I need to think. You focus on getting better, Sierra. I need you better. I¡¯m so sorry I was such a jerk. I¡¯ve really missed you¡­,¡± Damien said as he reached down and reassuringly squeezed her hand. She nodded as her eyes grew watery, but no tears fell, thankfully.


    He wanted to lean down and kiss her, but it was too much right then. Without saying anything more, he gripped the small rocking horse in his hand and walked from the room.

 175

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, but you let me down. You lied to me my entire life, preventing me from having a family who loves me, and you almost cost me everything. You did cost me years  many years of happiness. You used your hands as punishment, you cut me down, and still, I loved you. I tried my best to honor you. What I¡¯vee to realize in thest three months is that you didn¡¯t deserve my honor or respect. I won¡¯te back here again. What you did to me was unforgiveable. I hope you¡¯ve found happiness wherever you are, I truly do, but I¡¯m done with your burdens.¡±


    Damien stood over his mother¡¯s grave, a solitary flower in his hand. He¡¯de to say goodbye. For thest three months, he¡¯d slowly gotten to know the men he¡¯d vowed to harm, the cousins he¡¯d thought were so evil. He found them the opposite of everything he¡¯d ever believed. They were kind and caring, and he actually had a lot inmon with them when he let go of the bitterness.


    His mother had been wrong. He¡¯d never know why she¡¯d made up the lies she did, never understand how she could deliberately try to damage her son so deeply, but he had to let it go. There was nothing he could do about the past. He did, though, have control of his future.


    A pang hit his heart as he thought of his future. He¡¯d tried speaking with Sierra a couple weeks after she¡¯d gotten out of the hospital, but she¡¯d told him he needed time to bond with his new family  he needed time to heal.


    He missed her. In a few short months, she¡¯d shown him so much more than he ever thought he deserved. Her passion for life, her unguarded love, when in all rights she should¡¯ve been even more bitter than he was. She had a natural light about her that drew people in, and he wasn¡¯t immune. He wanted so much to be with her.


    With new resolve, he turned, determined to make her listen to reason. They were meant to be together. As he looked up, his mouth lifted in a sad smile.


    ¡°I thought you could use a shoulder to lean on.¡±


    ¡°More than you know,¡± he said as he fought back his emotions.


    Trinity wrapped him in a hug and he leaned on his best friend, grateful she was there.


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d be here. You always visit on her birthday, though I¡¯m d you finally realize she doesn¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m sorry, Damien, I¡¯m so sorry for what you went through. I¡¯m sorry she was such a bitter, cruel woman. I¡¯m so impressed with the man you¡¯ve turned into. That¡¯s all because of you, because of what¡¯s in your heart. You¡¯ve chosen to be a good man even though you have every right to hate the world,¡± Trinity said as she cried in his arms.


    Damien smiled as he attempted tofort Trinity. He thought it amusing she was so bad at staying strong. Her greatest appeal, in his opinion, was how she had the softest heart of anyone he knew.


    ¡°What would I do without you in my life, Trinity?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d fall to pieces. Speaking of which, I should ring your neck. I can¡¯t believe your harebrained scheme, and what you were nning on doing. The only thing saving you right now is that you realized you were being a fool,¡± she said as she pulled back to give him a watery re.


    ¡°I knew all along how stupid I was being, which is why I didn¡¯t share my ns. I didn¡¯t want to face you  you¡¯re the epitome of goodness. I¡¯m starting to love them, Trinity. Joseph is so full of life, his voice could wake the dead. George is just as stubborn and willful as his brother, but he¡¯s quieter, more theforter. My cousins, wow, I don¡¯t even know where to start with them. I have to say I truly enjoy Bree. She¡¯s hell on wheels and so loyal. You should¡¯ve seen her when she was protecting Sierra.¡± Damien smiled with affection.


    ¡°I know the Anderson¡¯s a little as my husband and his brothers do business with them on various jobs, but I¡¯m looking forward to getting to know them a lot more now that they¡¯re your family.¡±


    ¡°You know, you¡¯ll always be my family, right? I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far in life had I not met you. I¡¯m so d I have you.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way, Damien. We¡¯ll stick together no matter what,¡± Trinity said as she instantly forgave him for being a fool.


    ¡°I need to see Sierra,¡± he told her as she wrapped her arm in his and they began walking back to their cars.


    ¡°Yes you do, but don¡¯t be an idiot. Tell her you love her, buy her a million roses, and beg her on bended knee for forgiveness. Don¡¯t just demand she submit to your will,¡± Trinity warned.


    ¡°Ah, you really know how to wound my pride. I don¡¯t crawl, Trin,¡± he said with a pucker between his brows.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t love her enough, Damien,¡± Trinity said, stopping to look him in the eye.


    Damien thought about her words. He did love Sierra  even enough to crawl. The realization was staggering as he stood rooted to the spot with Trinity giving him time to sort out his emotions.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be at the Anderson¡¯s party tonight,¡± she said.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯d better go and get ready for a dance then,¡± he said as a smile took over his face. He wasn¡¯t willing to take no for an answer this time, even if he did have to ignore Trinity¡¯s advice and carry Sierra from the room over his shoulder. That thought actually excited him.


    ¡°Should I be worried? You two always seem to have your arms around each other,¡± Drew said as he stepped out of the car he¡¯d been in while waiting for his wife.


    ¡°Of course you should be worried. I had her first,¡± Damien goaded Drew before bending and kissing Trinity on the cheek.


    ¡°Now you realize I¡¯m going to have to defend my honor and challenge you to a duel,¡± Drew told him.


    ¡°Anytime, anywhere, Titan,¡± Damien said before the two menughed.


    ¡°If you brawny men are finished, there¡¯s a party tonight we all have to get ready for,¡± Trinity said as she let go of Damien and walked over to her husband.


    Damien watched the two of them drive off before he got in his own car. The wheels in his head slowly started turning as he made ns for the evening.


    Sierra stepped inside the Anderson mansion, nervous as she looked around the familiar ballroom. She¡¯d been inside Joseph and Katherine¡¯s home a few times with Bree, but she knew Damien would be at the party, and she didn¡¯t think she was ready to see him yet.


    Even though it had been three months, and six days since theirst brief moment together in the hospital, her heart still hadn¡¯t healed. She received regr updates from Bree and was very happy Damien was getting to know his rtives. She truly wished him a happy life. He deserved it after everything he¡¯d been through.


    A small part of her insisted she deserved happiness, as well, but she pushed that down. She¡¯d someday find her own path. She just had to find the will to get over Damien and move on with her life.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. I thought I was going to have to drag you here, Sierra,¡± Bree said with exasperation.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a half hourte, and that¡¯s actually on time for one of your Uncle¡¯s parties, because it takes him two hours to greet everyone before anything actually begins,¡± Sierra replied with a smile.


    ¡°You are certainly correct,¡± Bree said as she led Sierra into the room.


    There had to be a couple hundred people there, all dressed to perfection. Sierra was wearing a new dress she felt confident in. She was working for a small marketingpany, making a great sry, and had spent the entire afternoon shopping for the perfect dress. She tried to convince herself she was doing it solely for her own pleasure and not because she knew Damien would be in attendance.


    She¡¯d told herself repeatedly that she¡¯d be polite if they ran into each other, offer him well-wishes, then confidently sashay in the opposite direction. She didn¡¯t want him thinking she was pining over him after three months.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The music started and couples began filling the enormous dance floor. Sierra¡¯s stomach tightened as her gaze roamed the room. There was no sign of Damien anywhere. She told herself that was a good thing.


    ¡°Would you care to dance?¡± a gentleman asked as he approached.


    ¡°That would be lovely,¡± she responded as she followed him to the center of the dance floor. One dance let into several others as she was asked by different strangers, and a few acquaintances she recognized from other functions.


    When the song, You Are So Beautiful, came on and a man asked her to dance, she paused as her throat clogged with tears. It was the first song she¡¯d danced to with Damien when she¡¯d been slowly falling in love with him. He¡¯d glided across the floor with her, her feet barely touching the ground as his hands caressed her back.


    She couldn¡¯t ept the man¡¯s invitation; the song was much too personal for her. Before she had a chance to reply, he was interrupted.


    ¡°She¡¯s already taken for this dance.¡±


    Sierra looked up into Damien¡¯s intense face, his features so familiar, so stunningly handsome. He was wearing his tux, looking even better than she remembered. Her breath hitched as her body reacted. She felt herself wanting to fall into his arms.


    Without giving her a chance to refuse him, he pulled her into his arms and started moving in a slow circle, his hands positioned on her hips, his fingers caressing the sensitive dent of her back. Goosebumps appeared on her skin as his breath whispered across her face and he looked into her eyes, his own filled with intensity. The room faded away until it became just the two of them, the sound of the music guiding them along.


    When he started singing the words of the song while still looking deep in her eyes, her knees nearly buckled. She¡¯d done so well at convincing herself she was healing, and in the matter of a few moments, she was falling over a cliff  ready to crash in a heap she¡¯d never be able to stand up from.


    The song ended and the room grew quiet as Joseph walked to the stage and stood gazing out at the crowd with a microphone in his hand. He spotted Damien and smiled.


    ¡°As you all know, we have much to celebrate with the spring of a new year upon us. My long lost nephew has been found, and we¡¯re so pleased to have him as a part of our family. He¡¯s been in Seattle the whole time, but circumstances kept us from each other. Because of a beautiful young woman in the crowd, we connected and have spent thest few months getting to know each other. It¡¯s been a joy and filled this old heart of mine with overwhelming happiness. Whenever I think my life can¡¯t possibly get any greater than it already has, our family is blessed with even more,¡± Joseph said.


    Sierra felt tears sting her eyes as she listened to the joy and pride in Joseph¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± Damien whispered before he released her and moved toward the stage.


    Sierra decided not to stick around. She couldn¡¯t bear any more that night and still have any of her heart left intact. Before she was able to make a retreat she was caged in. She looked up to find Damien¡¯s best friend, Trinity on one side of her, and Bree on the other.


    ¡°I need to use the restroom,¡± Sierra told them in a desperate attempt at escape.


    ¡°It can wait,¡± the two women said in unison before they looked at each other and giggled.


    Damien approached the stage with confidence and gave Joseph a hug before he turned to the crowd. His eyes scanned the room before settling on Sierra.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made many mistakes in life. I don¡¯t regret them, because they¡¯ve shaped me into the man I am now, however, I wish I wouldn¡¯t have been such a fool for so many years. My best friend gave me some beautiful advice, of which I took some, and ignored the rest,¡± he said as he sent a wink toward Trinity.


    ¡°It gets better,¡± Trinity whispered to Sierra who looked at her with confusion. What was she talking about?


    ¡°You see, I¡¯ve done many foolish things in my life, held grudges that weren¡¯t warranted, sought revenge that wasn¡¯t called for, and the most ludicrous of all, let the woman I love escape.¡± Damien¡¯s gaze connected with hers and she looked back with uncertainty and¡­hope.


    He wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to say those things about another woman, so maybe¡­¡± she was afraid to even think the thoughts.


    The room started to stir as people shifted. Sierra was so focused on Damien she didn¡¯t notice the men and womening toward her. She was suddenly lifted into the air and ced in a chair which was then picked up, as the group of men carried her to Damien.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only loved one other person my entire life, and she saved me when I was a child. I¡¯ve only ever been in love once, and you saved me as a man. Please forgive my foolishness, my faults, and my insensitivities. I can¡¯t live in a world where you¡¯re not by my side  I¡¯m just a shell of a man without you in my life.¡±


    Sierra¡¯s convoy ced her on the stage and she was quickly pulled into Damien¡¯s arms. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she looked into his eyes, the truth of his words shining from him.


    ¡°Damien ¡±


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s more,¡± he said as he ced his finger over her mouth.


    There was a collective gasp as dozens of people stepped forward, each with a bucket filled with different colored rose petals. They filled the stage with the fragrant pieces, creating a romantic bed of color.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± he told her before he helped her sit, and then walked off the stage. The crowd parted and there was a stage in the center of the room with a microphone and guitar.


    Sierra looked at the men standing along the back of the stage, it was all the Anderson and Titan men, dressed to the nines, looking amazing as they gazed back at her and winked.


    Damien joined them, then picked up the guitar. She watched in awe as music started drifting through the room and he stepped up to the microphone and began singing, I Won¡¯t Give Up by Jason Mraz.


    When he sang the lyrics speaking of sunrises and never giving up on their love, tears began streaming down her face. When the men behind him joined in on the chorus, some of their voices off-key, some singing beautifully, she was sobbing.


    At the end of the song, he set the guitar down and walked to her, pulling a small box from his pocket as he knelt on the bed of rose petals.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever give up on our love again. You are my sun, moon, and stars. You¡¯re everything to me. I don¡¯t want to live a life without you beside me. Please, marry me, Sierra, take away my worst regret and let me show you what you mean to me every day for the rest of our lives and beyond.¡±


    There was no doubt what her answer would be. She¡¯d never imagined loving someone so greatly, never thought a man would love her so much. His hands trembled in front of her as he held out the opened velvet box with a simple solitaire surrounded by beautiful diamonds on either side.


    ¡°Yes, Damien, oh yes,¡± she whispered, and he slipped the ring on her finger, a perfect fit.


    Sierra didn¡¯t notice the apuse from the crowd, or the tears in her new family¡¯s eyes. She noticed nothing but the love in Damien¡¯s beautiful face¡­and it was all for her.

 176

    One Yearter


    ¡°You realize this wedding killed my uncle a little bit, don¡¯t you?¡± Bree said as she stood next to Sierra.


    ¡°Yes, I know, but it¡¯s what I wanted. I think it turned out perfectly. I did give him free reign on the reception, which I¡¯m thinking wasn¡¯t the wisest idea. I figured I¡¯d be safe seeing as we¡¯re on a secluded ind. I should¡¯ve known better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should have. He has zero qualms about flying five-hundred people here. You¡¯re lucky it was only a hundred. I have to say I¡¯m very happy they¡¯re all gone and it gets to just be family now. Has Damien told you where you¡¯re going for your honeymoon, yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s taking me back to where it all began. We fly out tomorrow for Australia.¡±


    ¡°Yea, now that you know, I can tell you that Chad and I are joining you there in a week, along with my brothers, and cousins. Trinity and her family areing, too,¡± Bree said with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Bree, I don¡¯t know how I ever got so lucky as to have met you, but thank you for being in my life. I will love you forever,¡± Sierra said, getting choked up for the hundredth time that day.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    ¡°Girl time is over. I¡¯ve got dibs on my wife,¡± Damien said as he wrapped his arms around her.


    ¡°Mmm, im away,¡± she told him as she reached up and kissed him. Neither of them noticed Bree slipping away.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting Bree and the rest of the family to join us.¡±


    ¡°I knew it would make you happy. I promised you I would bring you nothing but joy the rest of our lives, and I intend to keep that promise,¡± he said before bending to kiss her again.


    ¡°How do you feel about children?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯ll have a dozen if you¡¯ll let me get away with it,¡± he said before nuzzling her neck.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with just one for now,¡± she said with augh.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sounds good to me. Let¡¯s get started right now,¡± he said as he scooped her into his arms and started heading toward their secluded cabin which Katherine and Esther had stocked up for them.


    ¡°I expect you to make love to me all night long, but there¡¯s no need to create a child. I¡¯m four weeks along,¡± she told him, waiting for it to sink in. When her words registered, Damien¡¯s face grinned with pleasure as he looked into her eyes.


    ¡°I love you, Sierra Whitfield, and I will the rest of my life. Thank you for giving me a second chance, and not giving up on me. Thank you for carrying my child. Let¡¯s go start our lives together,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Damien, my life started the day you walked into my father¡¯s office.¡±


    Damien carried her inside and showed her many times over how much he loved her. He kept his promise to make her happy and continued expressing his love for many years toe.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!